Fourteen SERMONS Heretofore Preached.

  • IIII. AD CLERVM.
  • III. AD MAGISTRATVM.
  • VII. AD POPVLVM.

By ROBERT SANDERSON D.D. Sometimes Fellow of LINCOLNE Colledge in OXFORD and Rector of Botheby Paynel Linc.

The Fourth Impression.

Qui amici poterant esse veritatis sine labore, ut peccent laborant.

Gregor. de curâ pastorali.

LONDON, Printed by R. N. for HENRY SEILE over against S t. Dunstans Church in Fleetstreet. Anno Dom. 1657.

THE PREFACE To the Reader.

HOW these Sermons will be looked upon (if at all looked upon) by the Men of the Times, is no very hard matter to conjecture. I confess they are not Alamode, nor fitted to the Palate of those men, who are resolved before-hand (without tast­ing or tryall) to nauseate, as unsavoury and unwholsome, whatsoever shall be tendered unto them from the hand of an Episcopal Divine. And therefore the re­publishing of them in this state of Church-affairs, now the things so much contended for in some of them, are worne out of date, and thrown aside, will be deemed at least a very unseasonable undertaking: to as much purpose (perhaps it will be said,) as if a man would this year reprint an Almanack for the last. For the latter part of the Objection: at the peril be it of those, that had the hardiness to adventure upon a new Editi­on. Mihi istic nec seritur, nec metitur All I had to do in the business, was but the drudgery of reviewing the old Copy, to correct the Errata of the former Im­pressions; and of looking over the sheets as they were wrought off from the Press, and sent me down, to note the oversights escaped in the printing, and to [Page] make the Index of the Scripture-quotations. As to the other part of the Crime, such as it is, to wit the unsea­sonableness of this after-publication; there need not much be said. If the Sermons, thought not unseaso­nable in some former times, be now become [...], as things brought forth into the world again, out of due time: that cannot I help. They are the same they were, when they were first preached; and the same they were, when they were last printed: and so am [...]. Greg. Naz. I. If either they or I, find worse entertain­ment now, then we did then; and any blame be due for that: let not us bear it, who are guiltless; but the Times. For it is They are changed: not We. How­soever, [...]: now they are abroad, they must take their lot, as it falleth out. Which be it better, be it worse; this yet we shall gain thereby: that if any shall charge these Papers with unseasonable­ness, (no very huge crime,) he shall ipso facto, by that very act, and the verdict of his own conscience, fully discharge, and for ever acquit them of the guilt of Time-serving; a crime, I trow, of a vaster mag­nitude, and wherewith Discourses of this nature were wont to be so frequently, (that I say not, unjustly) aspersed, whilest the Times looked more favourably upon them.

§. II. But of this enough. I expect to meet with far heavier Censures then these, from the ungoverned spirits and tongues of the more zealous (that is to say, if rightly interpreted, the more clamorous, and lesse knowing) among them. Who knoweth not, that as empty vessels give the loudest sound, and shallow brooks run with a fiercer current, and make a greater noise, then deeper Rivers do: So they that are the least able to judge, are ever the most forward to pass sentence; and when they so do, the most rigid and peremptory there­in. But the heaviest doom, I suppose, will proceed from those men, who being themselves of late years [Page] fallen out, grievously fallen out (for what cause I know not) with the Ancient Government, Liturgy, and Ce­remonies of the Church; are angry with all those, that retain any good opinion of them. Whereunto yet themselves, when time was, seemed to be, and if they dissembled not (which we are unwilling to believe) were indeed, reasonably well affected. For they submitted to the Government, used the Liturgy, and observed the Ceremonies appointed: according to Law and Order; and their own professed approbation of the same, as well by express words from their mouths, as by sub­scription under their hands, yet remaining upon record What hath wrought this change in them, (Evidence of Reason, or worldly Interest,) and how farr it hath wrought upon them, (in reality, or but in complyance;) and in what order too, (by immediate assault upon their judgment, or by dealing underhand first with the affections:) themselves do, or should best know. It highly concerneth them, even as much as the peace of their consciences is worth (and much more then so) to be well assured that their hearts are upright in this affair. And in order thereunto, not to content them­selves with a slight and overly examination; (There is more wickedness and deceitfulness in the hearts of all men, then most men are aware of:) but to make the most diligent, district, and unpartial search possible, in­to the true causes and motives of this change. And, for so much as Fears and Hopes have been ever found the fittest and the readiest Engins to work such feats;) to enquire particularly, what influence or operation, either the Fear of losing what they had, or the Hope of getting more, might have in this work, towards the producing of such an effect. It will best become o­thers, to judge as charitably, as they may: but doubt­less it would be safest for them, to be very jealous over themselves, lest so great a change could not have been wrought in so short a space, without a strong infusion, [Page] either of the one, or the other, or both, into the medi­cine that wrought it. Especially, since the conjuncture of the time wherein this change hapned, may very pro­bably raise some suspicion, that the Fear of the Sword might have; and the visible advantage some have found thereby since, as probably, that the Hope of gaine had, some cooperation at least, with whatsoe­ver was the principal Cause of this so suddain a Metamor­phosis. If nor so, nor so; but that they finde them­selves clearly convinced in their judgments of their former Errour, and that they are fully perswaded they are now in a better way then that wherein they for­merly walked: it is happy for them, and I doubt not but they will finde matter of rejoycing in it, if they be not mistaken (a thing not impossible) in the triall of their own hearts. Of the sincerity whereof, the like­lyest way to give satisfaction to the world, and to adde some strengthening withall to their own assu­rance, is; by shewing compassion to those their Bre­thren, that cannot yet tell how to recover themselves out of the snare of the same common Error, from which they are so happily escaped. At leastwise so far, as not to despise them; nor to pass their censures upon them, with so much freedome and severity as some have done. If it be a fault, sure it is a very pardonable one; for a man in the change of times, to remain unchanged in his minde and opinion, and to hold to his former and (as he thinketh) well-grounded Principles: so long as he can neither apprehend any Reason of sufficient strength to convince his understandings that he is in the wrong, or to manifest unto him the necessity of making such a change; nor is able with the best wit he hath, to discern any thing so lovely in the effects and conse­quents of such change since it was made, as might win over his affections to any tolerable liking thereof up­on the Post-fact.

§. III. To return where I was going, and from [Page] whence I have not much digressed; if any shall now aske me, what those heavy Censures are which I said we should be like to meet withall, I confess I am not able to give him any certain account thereof: not knowing before hand what reasons or expressions the spirits of particular men will suggest to their tongues or pens. Only by what hath been usually said by one sort of men upon such like occasions heretofore, (more sparingly and in the eare in former times, but of late more frequently, freely and on the house tops:) it may be probably guessed what kind of Censures are to be expected from those of the same party now. Yet for that I am not conscious to my selfe to have said any thing in the Papers now, or at any time heretofore (with my allowance) published, that may give just offence to, or merit the hard censure of, any sober dispassionate man; and that, if yet I must fall under some mis­censures, it is not my case alone, but of many others also wrapt with me in the same common guilt: I shall therefore reduce my discourse herein ab hypothesi ad thesin: and propose the Objections, with my Answers thereunto (though with some reflexion upon my selfe in most of the particulars, yet) as laid against the ge­nerality of those mens Sermons, writings, and other discourses, who (according to the new style of late years taken up among us) go under the name of the Prelati­cal party, or Episcopal Divines.

§. IIII. The Objections are. 1. That in their ordi­nary 1 Sermons they take any small occasion; but when they preach at the Visitations, where most of the Clergy of the voisinage are convened, set them­selves purposely in their whole discourse to let fly at their Godly Brethren, who out of tenderness of Conscience dare not submit to some things endeavou­red to be imposed upon them by the Prelates. The poor Puritan is sure to be payed home: he must be brought under the lash, and exposed to contempt and [Page] scorn at every publick meeting: the Papists, pro­fessed Enemies of our Church and Religion, escaping in the mean while Scot-free, seldome or never med­led 2 withall in any of their Sermons. II. Or if some­times some little matter be done that way by some of them; it is so little, that it is to as little purpose: rather for fashions sake, ad faciendum Populum and to avoid suspicion, then for any ill will they bear them. Perhaps give them a light touch by the way; a gentle rub as they pass along, that shall do them no harm: but their Brethren, that profess the same Protestant Religion with them, they handle with a rougher hand. With Elder-guns and Paper-pellets they shoot at those: but against these they play with Canon-bullet. III. And all this anger but for 3 Ceremonies: Trifles even in their own esteem, who plead hardest for them. If they be indeed such in­different things, as they confess them to be, and would have the world believe they make no other account of them: Why do they dote on them so extremely themselves? Why do they press them up­on others with so much importunity? Why do they quarrel with their brethren eternally about them? IIII. The truth is, both We and They judge 4 otherwise of them, then as Indifferent things. They think them necessary, what ever they pretend: or else they would not lay so much weight upon them. And we hold them Popish, Antichristian, and Super­stitious: or else we would not so stifly refuse them. V. It is not therefore without cause, that we sus­pect 5 the Authors of such Sermons and Treatises, as have come abroad in the defence of such trash, to be Popishly-affected: or at least to have been set on by some Popish Bishops or Chancellors, (though per­haps without any such intention in themselves:) on purpose to promote the Papal interest here, and to bring back the people of this nation by degrees, if [Page] not into the heart and within the walls of Babylon, yet at leastwise into the confines, and within the view of it. VI. Which, as it appeareth other­wise, to wit, by their great willingness to allow such 6 qualifications to sundry Doctrines taught in the Church of Rome, and such interpretations to sundry taught in our Church, as may bring them to the nearest agreement; and their great endeavours to finde out such Expedients, as might best bring on a perfect reconciliation between the two Churches. VII. So particularly, in pressing with so much ve­hemency the observance of these Popish and Super­stitious 7 Ceremonies; for which we cannot finde, nor do they offer to produce, any either Command or Ex­ample in holy Scripture, to warrant to our Consci­ences the use thereof. VIII. Which, what is it else 8 in effect, then to deny the sufficiency of the Scripture, to be a perfect Rule of Faith and Manners? Which being one of the main bulwarks of the Protestant Religion, as it is differenced from the Romane, is by these men and by this meanes undermined and be­trayed.

§. V. This is the summe and substance of the usu­all Censures and Objections of our Anti-Ceremonian Brethren, so far as I have observed from their own speeches and writings: which I have therefore set down as neere, as in so few words I could, to their sense, and, for the most part, in their own expressions. Much of which having (as I conceive) received its an­swer beforehand in some passage or other of the ensu­ing Sermons, might supersede me the labour of adding any more now. Yet for so much as these answers lye dispersedly, and not in one view: I held it conveni­ent, as I have produced the Objections all together; so to offer to the Readers an Answer to them all toge­ther, and that in the same order, as I have given them in Begging at his hands but this one (very reasonable) [Page] favour, that he would do both himself and me so much right, as not to pass his censure too hastily and too se­verely upon any part of what is now presented to his view, (whether he like it, or dislike it;) till he hath had the patience to read over the whole, and allowed himself the freedom rightly and without prejudice to consider of it.

§. VI. That which is said in the first place of their Godliness and Tenderness of Conscience, is not much to 1 the purpose, as to the main business. For First, be­sides that all parties pretend to Godliness; Papists, A­nabaptists, and who not (even the late-sprung-up ge­neration of Levellers, whose Principles are so de­structive of all that Order and Iustice by which pub­lick societies are supported, do yet style themselves, as by a kinde of peculiarity, The Godly;) And that 2 secondly, it is the easyest thing in the world, and no­thing more common then, for men to pretend Consci­ence, when they are not minded to obey: I do not be­lieve thirdly, (though I am well perswaded of the god­liness 3 of many of them otherwise,) that the refusal of indifferent Ceremonies enjoyned by Lawful Authority, is any part of their Godliness; or any good fruit, evi­dence, or signe thereof. But certain it is fourthly, that 4 the godliest men are men, and know but in part; and by the power of godliness in their hearts, are no more secured from the possibility of falling into Errour through Ignorance, then from the possibility of falling into Sin through Infirmity. And as for Tenderness of Conscience fifthly, a most gracious blessed fruit of 5 the holy Spirit of God, where it is really, and not in pretence only, nor mistaken, (for sure it is [...]o very ten­der Conscience, though sometimes called so, that strain­eth at a Gnat, and swalloweth a Camel:) it is with it, as with other tender things; very subject to receive harme, and soon put out of order. Through the cun­ning of Satan, it dangerously exposeth men to tempta­tions [Page] on the right hand: and through its own aptitude to entertain and to cherish unnecessary scruples, it strongly disposeth them to listen thereunto so long, till at the last they are overcome thereof. Needful it is therefore, that in the publick teaching the Errours should be sometimes refuted, and the Temptations discovered. And this ever to be done; seasonably, soberly, discreetly, and convincingly; and when we are to deal with men whose Consciences are (so far as we can discern) truly tender, with the spirit of Meekness and Compassion. For tender things must be tenderly dealt withall: or they are lost. I know it is not all­wayes so done: nor can we expect it should. All Preachers are neither so charitable, nor so prudent, nor so conscientious, as they should be: And they that are such in a good measure, are men still; and may be [...]. Arist. 1. Elench. 15. transported now and then through passion, and in­firmity, beyond the just bounds of moderation. But then, the fault is not so much in the choise of the argu­ment they treat of, as in the ill-managing thereof: which ought not to cast any prejudice upon others, who deal in the same argument, but after another man­ner.

§. VII. But that which pincheth most in this first particular, is (as I suppose, this: That upon all publick occasions, especially in Visitation-Sermons, they who agree with us in the substance of the same reformed Re­ligion, are for the most part the only mark shot at; whilest the common enemy, the Papist, hath little or nothing said against him. For answer hereunto. First, so far as concerneth the Sermons here publish­ed, the Objection is void▪ for therein the Papist hath 1 had his share, as well as his fellows, so oft as the Text gave occasion, or the file of my discourse led me there­unto: as by the papers themselves (whereunto refe­rence to be had) will evidently appear. Secondly, admitting all true that is alleaged: either we are ex­cusable, 2 [Page] in what they blame us for; or they that blame us inexcusable, who do the very same things. Do not they usually in their Sermons fall bitterly upon the Papists and Arminians? but seldome meddle with the Socinians? scarce ever name the Turks? I have been often told, of their declamations against the ob­serving of Christmas, that great superstitious thing: but I remember not to have heard of much spoken a­gainst Perjury and Sacriledge, and some other sins, wherewith our times abound. Nay, doth not their zeal even against Popery it self ( Popery I mean, truly so called) of late years, and since most of the Pulpits are in their possession, seem to abate; at leastwise in comparison of the zeal they shew against Episcopacy, and against the Liturgy, Festivals and Ceremonies late­ly in use among us? These they cry down with all the noise they can, and with all the strength they have; having first branded them with the name of Popery: and this must now pass for preaching against Popery. I demand then. Is there not the like reason of re­proving Sins, and refuting Errours? If so: are not Perjury and Sacriledge as great sins (at least) as keeping Christmas holy day? Howsoever, are not the Errors of the Turks, that deny the whole structure of the Christian Religion, (foundation and all,) far worse then the Errors of the Papists, who by their additional su­perstructures have only altered the fabrick, but keep the foundation still? And are not the Errours of the Socinians, who deny the Trinity, Gods Omniscience, the Eternity of the Son, the Divinity of the Holy Ghost, Original sin, the calling of Ministers, and far worse then those the Arminians are charged withall, of Free Will, Vniversal Redemption, Falling from Grace, &c. And are not the old rotten points of Popery ( the Popes Oecumenical▪ Pastorship and Infallibility, the Scriptures unsufficiency, Image-worship, Invocation of Saints, Tran­substantiation, Half-Communion, &c.) Errours of as [Page] great a magnitude, as those other points of Popery (lately and falsly dubb'd such) of Episcopacy, Liturgy, Festivals, and Ceremonies? If they be: why do our Brethren preach oftner, and inveigh more, against these later and lesser in comparison, then against those former and greater sins and Errours? I doubt not, but they have some Reasons wherewith to satisfie them­selves for their so doing: else they were much to blame. Be those Reasons what they will: if they will serve to excuse them, they will serve as well to justifie us.

§. VIII. It will be said perhaps; First, That the Turks have no Communion with us: They are out of 1 the Church; and our chiefest care should be for those within, leaving those without for God to judge. Or indeed Secondly, To what purpose would it be to address our speeches to them some thousands of miles 2 out of hearing? If our voyces were as loud as Sten­tors, or that of Mars in Homer, the sound would not reach them. Besides that Thirdly, There is little danger in our people of receiving hurt or infection from 3 them: who have no such agents here to tamper with the people in that behalfe, no such artifices and plau­sible pretensions whereby to work them over to their side, no such advantages as the agreement in some Common Principles might afford for bringing on the rest; as the Papists have. Who being within the pale of the visible Catholick Church, and living in the midst of us, have their instruments ready at hand in every corner to gain Proselytes for Rome; the specious pre­tences of Antiquity, Vniversality, Consent of Councels and Fathers, &c. Wherewith to dazle the eyes of weak and credulous persons; and some ground also to work upon in the agreement that is between them and us in the principall Articles of the Christian Faith.

[Page]§. IX. These Reasons I confess are satisfactory, as to the Comparison between Turks and Papists: and may be applyed to the other Instance also in their proportion, so far as the Application will hold truth. And all this is agreeable, both to the Apostles dis­course 1 1 Cor. 5.9— 13; and to the advises of prudent 2 Statists, who forbear to advance against a potent Ene­my abroad, till they have composed smaller quarrels and mutinies at home; and To the Example also of 3 our blessed Saviour himself; Who, although the Errours of the Sadduces were, in themselves and in respect of their matter, much worse then those of the Scribes and Pharisees; yet because the danger of se­ducing the people was greater from These then from Those, (the Pharisees by reason of their out-side ho­liness being grown into better Esteem with the peo­ple then the Sadduces were; and the generality of the people also by their education pretily well Prin­cipled, and so fore-armed, against those more gross and palpable Errours of the Sadduces:) is observed therefore to have both more frequently and with greater sharpness reproved the Scribes and Pharisees for their false teaching, then he did the Sadduces; and to have given the people more caveats to beware of them and their leaven, then that of the Saddu­ces.

§. 10. This is the most, I think, they have to say for themselves: and, upon supposal that all the par­ticulars in the aforementioned Instances were indeed such Sins and Errours, as they either take or mistake them for; it must be admitted a very reasonable and sufficient plea. Only we require (which is but equal,) that they mete unto us back again with the same mea­sure; and allow us the benefit of the same plea (muta­tis mutandis,) so far as our Case is the same with theirs. Let them but this do: and the Objection will vanish. First, we nothing doubt but that the Papists (by being [Page] baptized into the Faith of Christ;) are in a far better condition otherwise; as we are sure they stand in a neerer relation to us thereby, then Turks and Pagans do. Yet, as to external Communion in the publick Worship; by refusing to assemble with us, (which is not our fault,) they are as very strangers to us, as the very Turks are: and in that respect to be looked up­on as [...], those that are without. And therefore we deemed it more expedient, and a more brotherly act, to endeavour the reducing of our Brethren that held communion with us to their just obedience, by disco­vering to their faces (being personally present) those their Errors, that obstructed it; then to beat the aire to little purpose, in declaiming against those that did not hear us, and we were sure would little regard us. For Secondly, were it not for the confirming of 2 our Protestant hearers in their present belief of the Truth, against such as will attempt to draw them from us: it would be a very impertinent thing to insist much upon the discovery of Popish Errours in our Churches; whither they that should reap most be­nefit by such discovery never come. They live among us indeed, which the Turks do not: but since they come not where they may hear us; it is all one to us, in respect of our Sermons, as if they lived as farre from us as the Turks do. But at such times as the Clergy are met together (which is chiefly done at the Visita­tions) when most of them who are most concerned, both for their own sakes and the peoples that depend upon them, to have a right judgment concerning the Nature and Use of Indifferent things, are present: it seemeth to be very proper, and (by the blessing of God) may conduce very much to the edification of his people in Truth, Peace, and Godliness; that the just power of those that have authority in the Church for making Ecclesiastical Constitutions should be asserted, and the necessity of yielding obedience thereunto when [Page] they are made, by all under such authority should be pressed. This is the very truth of the whole businesse. And what is there in all this, to deserve such out­cryes? What is there, if men would but soberly consi­der it, that is not every way agreeable to the dictates both of Christian Prudence and Charity? Thirdly, 3(which is a very important consideration, and com­meth up to the full of the Objection,) we think it more needful, seasonable, and expedient, upon such op­portunities, to clear these points in difference betwixt us and our Brethren at home, then to handle any of the controversies in debate betwixt us and those of Rome. Both because the people are in more danger of being mis [...]led by these, then of being seduced by Pa­pists; and because the Papists make a great advantage (indeed the greatest, and in a manner the whole ad­vantage they have against us) of these home-differen­ces. For although the Emissaries of Rome have long used all the art and diligence possible, to advance the Roman Interest among us: yet the people of England are so generally pre-possessed with a detestation of that Religion (as the people of Spain, France, and Italy are of ours;) that were it not for the advantage they make of the excesses of some troublesome spirits among our selves; they could not have expected to have reaped so plentiful a harvest here, as of late years they have done. But our Brethren, having by their much preach­ing and inveighing against the Papists, wrought our common people to such a prejudice against her do­ctrines, that many of them know no other Rule where­by to judge of the soundness of mens Religion, then by the greater or lesser distance it hath from Popery; have thereby withall gained that high esteem of their soundness in Religion above others in the hearts of ma­ny of our people (led, as most are, by opinion more then true judgment;) that it is a very easie matter for them to draw multitudes after them into a dislike of [Page] any thing, wherein they shall think good to fasten the imputation of being Popish. For preventing whereof, if we do our best endeavour upon all good occasions to undeceive, them first, and by them the peo­ple; by letting them see, (if they will but open their eyes,) how unsound the principles are they go up­on, and how unsafe the practises those principles lead unto: Who can justly blame us for so do­ing?

§. XI. To the substance of the Second Objection, (if I may with their leave and without their offence, pass by that quaint minute piece of wit, of Paper-pellets and Canon-bullets;) I shall need make no farther an­swer, then what hath already been given to the First. Only I shall ex abundanti adde two things: the one, concerning my self; the other, to the Objectors. For my selfe; if I be not much mistaken, I have been so 1 far from offending in the kinde objected, that I may seem rather to have offended too much on the other hand. The substance of the matter both against Papists and others, is I hope all along justifiable. And then, if some sharper expressions both against them and others have here and there slipt from my tongue or pen, (such as heat and indignation in our greener years are apt to suggest;) they that are ingenuous, considering how long it is since those Sermons were preached, may be pleased to pardon it, upon the old plea Dandum ali­quid aetati. As for them; that they preach against 2 Popery, I not at all mislike: Only I could wish, that these two Cautions were better observed, then (as far as I can make conjecture of the rest, by the proporti­on of what hath come to my knowledge) I fear they usually are, by the more zealous of that party. viz. 1. That they do not through ignorance, prejudice, or precipitancy call that Popery, which is not; and then under that name and notion preach against it. 2. That they would do it with the less noise, and more weight. [Page] It is not a business merely of the Lungs but requireth Sinews too. Or (to use their own metaphor) let them not think that casting of squibs will do the deed, or charging with powder alone: that will give a crack indeed, and raise a smoak; but unless they have bullet as well as powder, it will doe little execu­tion.

§. XII. To the Third Objection. I say first; That 1 we have indeed no higher or other esteem of Ceremo­nies, then as of indifferent things: yet we do not count them Trifles; otherwise then as in comparison with 2 necessary duties. But let Ceremonies (secondly) be as very Trifles, as any man can imagine them to be; yet Obedience sure is no Trifle. They mis-state the Que­stion, when they talke of pressing Ceremonies. It is Obedience (formally) that is required: Ceremonies not otherwise pressed, then as the matter wherein that O­bedience is to be exercised. If a Master appoint his ser­vant to do some small matter that he thinketh fit to have done, though in it selfe of no great moment; yet he will expect to be obeyed: and it is great reason he should. If in such case the servant should refuse to do the thing appointed, because he hath no minde thereunto, and should receive a check or correction for such refusal: could he either sufficiently excuse his own fault, or reasonably complain of his Master for dealing hardly with him, by saying the thing was but a Trifle? Is it not evident, that the thing which made the Master angry, and the Servant an offender in that Case, was not ( precisely and formally) the leaving of the thing undone, (which had it not been command­ed, might have been left undone without any fault or blame at all;) but the refusing to do it, when he that had a right to his service commanded him? Wherefore Thirdly, that which is said of some mens doting so ex­tremely 3 on Ceremonies, might have been well enough spared. I know no true son of the Church of England, [Page] that doteth upon any Ceremony, whatsoever opinion he may have of the decency or expediency of some of them. If any do; le [...] him answer for himself. A­mong wise men, he will hardly pass for a wise man, that doteth upon any. Nor will he, I doubt, prove a much wiser man, that runns into the contrary ex­treme, and abhorreth all. It is true Fourthly, that there have been long and unkinde quarrels about these 4 things? More is the pity! but where is the fault? To whom is the beginning, and to whom the continuance of a quarrel rather imputable? to him, that demandeth his right? or to him that with-holdeth it from him? For this is the plain Case in short: The Bishops (under the King) require obedience to the Lawes Ecclesiastical; these men refuse to give it. So began the quarrel at first: and upon the same termes it continued. If the Obedience challenged were indeed due to those Lawes; then did our Brethren both begin the quarrel, and hold it on: if it were not, then must the whole blame lye upon those that claimed it unjustly, and not upon them. So that in the winding up of the business, the whole Controversie will devolve upon this point; Whether to the lawes Ecclesiastical obedience be due or not? For the right determining whereof, (for so much as it is confest on all [...]ands, that Obedience is due to Lawful authority commanding lawful things) two other points are to be resolved the one, con­cerning the authority by which the Constitutions were made; the other, concerning the lawfulness of the things therein required; The Presbyterians of the Kirk flatly and directly deny both: Ours, less forward to declare their opinion in the former point, have chosen rather to stand upon the later only. And so the point in issue is briefly this; Whether the things commanded (and particularly the Ceremonies) be lawful, yea, or no. Which bringeth us to the consideration of

[Page]§. XIII. The Fourth Objection. Wherein (besides some ill-language, which I love not to stirr into,) they declare, First, what they conceive to be our Opini­on, and next what is indeed their Own concerning the Ceremonies &c. in question. In the former; we desire that candor which in all reason and charity they ought to afford us: that they would fix nothing up­on us as our opinion, which our selves (who should best know what our own opinion is) protest against, as not our opinion They have been told a thousand times over, in the Sermons and writings of private men, which is also attested and affirmed by the publick de­claration of our Church (the most authentick assurance a question of this nature is capable of:) That we 1 place no Necessity at all in these things but hold them to be meerly indifferent. That, when for decency, 2 order, or uniformity's sake, any Constitutions are made concerning them; there is the same necessity of obey­ing such Constitutions, as there is of obeying other Laws made for the good of the Common-wealth con­cerning any other indifferent things. That such Ne­cessity, 3 either in the one or the other, ariseth not properly from the authority of the immediate Lawgi­ver. but from the Ordinance of God, who hath com­manded us to obey the ordinances of men for his sake. That such necessity of Obedience notwithstanding, the 4 things remain in the same indifferency, as before. Every way in respect of their Nature; and quoad Rem, (it be­ing not in the power of accidental relations to change the natures of things:) and even in respect of their Vse, and quoad nos thus far, that there is a liberty left for men, upon extraordinary and other just occasions▪ sometimes to do otherwise then the Constitution re­quireth, extra casum Scandali & Contemptus. A liber­ty, which we dare not either take our selves, or allow to others, in things properly and absolutely necessary. [Upon which very account (I mean the consideration [Page] of the indifferency of the things in themselves) and upon which account alone it is, that many of the E­piscopal (that is to say, the true English Protestant) Divines; who sadly resent the voting down of the Liturgy, Festivals, and Ceremonies of the Church by so many former Laws established; heartily desired heretofore the continuance, and as heartily still wish the restitution, and are (by Gods help) ready with their Tongues, Pens and Sufferings to maintain and justifie the Lawful use of the same: do yet so far yield to the sway of the times, and are perswaded they may with a good Conscience so do, as to forbear the use thereof in the publick worship; till it shall seem good to those that are in place of authority ei­ther to restore them to their former state (as it is well hoped, when they shall have duly considered the evil consequents of that Vote, they will,) or at leastwise and in the mean time to leave them arbitra­ry, for men, according to their several different judgments, to use or not to use, which seemeth but reasonable, the like favour and liberty in other kinds having been long allowed to almost all other sorts of men, though of never so distant perswasions one from another:] Lastly, That all Laws made con­cerning Ceremonies or other indifferent things, whether 5 Civil or Ecclesiastical, are mutable: and as they were at first made by humane authority, so may they from time to time be by humane authority abrogated and re­pealed. And then and thenceforth they lose their obligation: whereby the necessity of yeelding obedience thereunto wholy ceaseth and determineth; and the things thereby commanded or prohibited return to their primitive and natural indifferency, even in their Vse also, and in respect of us. This is clearly our Opi­nion: and men may easily so understand us, if they will.

§. XIIII. But their Opinion is, that the things en­joyned [Page] are Popish and Superstitious; and consequently unlawful to be used: And this they render as the rea­son of their non-conformity. And the Reason were cer­tainly good, if the Opinion were true. For the Po­pishness first: unless we should sue out a writ definibus regundis, Omnia peri­clitabuntur aliter accipi quàm sunt, si aliter quàm sunt cognomi­nantur. Tert. de carn. Chri­sti. cap. 13. it will be hard to finde out a way how to bring this Controversie to an issue, much less to an end: the terme hath been so strangely extended, and the limits thereof (if yet it have any,) so uncertain. If they would be intreated to set bounds to what they mean by Popish and Popery, by giving us a certain de­finition of it: we should the sooner either come to some agreement; or at least understand our selves, and one another the better, wherein and how far we disagreed. In the mean time, it is to me a wonder, that if reason would not heretofore, yet the sad experience of the ill consequents so visible of late time should not have taught them all this while to consider, what infinite ad­vantage they give to the Romish party to work upon weak and wavering souls; by damning so many things under the name of Popery, which may to their under­standings be sufficiently evidenced; Some, to have been used by the antient Christians long before Popery was hatched, or but in the egge; and All to have no­thing of Superstition or Popery in them, unless every thing that is used in the Church of Rome become there­by Popish and Superstitious. Nor what great advan­tage they give to our newer Sectaries, to extend the name yet farther. Who, by the help of their New-Lights can discern Popery, not only in the Ceremonies formerly under debate: but even in the Churches and Pulpits wherein they used to preach against Popery, and the Bells wherewith they used to call the people together to hear them. These are by some of them cryed down as Popish; with other things very many, which their Presbyterian brethren doe yet both allow, and practise: though how long they will so doe, is [Page] uncertain, if they go on with the work of Reformati­on they have begun, with as quick dispatch, and at the rate they have done these last two seaven years. The having of Godfathers at baptism, Churching of women, Prayers at the burial of the dead, children asking their Parents blessing, &c. which whilome were held innocent; are now by very many thrown aside, as raggs of Popery. Nay, are not some gone so farre already, as to cast into the same heap, not only the ancient hymne Gloria Patri (for the repeating where­of alone some have been deprived of all their lively­hoods) and the Apostles Creed: but even the use of the Lords Prayer it selfe?—And what will ye do in the end thereof? And what would you have us do in the mean time, when you call hard upon us to leave Po­pery, and yet would never do us the favour to let us know what it is? It were good therefore, both for your own sakes, that you may not rove in infinitum; and in compassion to us: that you would give us a per­fect boundary of what is Popery now; with some prog­nostication or Ephemerides annexed, (if you please,) whereby to calculate what will be Popery seven years hence.

§. XV. But to be serious, and not to indulge my selfe too much merriment in so sad a business: I believe, all those men will be found much mistaken, who ei­ther measure the Protestant Religion by an opposition to Popery; or account all Popery, that is taught or practised in the Church of Rome. Our godly Fore-fathers, to whom (under God) we owe the purity of our Re­ligion, and some of which laid down their lives for the defense of the same, were sure of another minde: if we may, from what they did, judge what they thought. They had no purpose (nor had they any warrant) to set up a new Religion, but to reform the Old: by purging it from those Innovations, which in tract of time (some sooner, some later,) had mingled with it, [Page] and corrupted it, both in the Doctrine and Worship. According to this purpose they produced, without constraint or precipitancy, freely and advisedly, as in peaceable times; and brought their intentions to a happy end: as by the result thereof, contained in the Articles and Liturgy of our Church, and the Prefaces thereunto, doth fully appear. From hence chiefly, as I conceive, we are to take our best scantling, where­by to judge what is, and what is not, to be esteemed Popery. All those Doctrines then, held by the mo­dern Church of Rome, which are either contrary to the written word of God; or but super-added thereunto, as necessary points of Faith to be of all Christians be­lieved under pain of damnation: and all those Super­stitions used in the worship of God, which either are unlawful, as being contrary to the Word; or being not contrary and therefore abritrary and indifferent, are made Essentials, and imposed as necessary parts of Wor­ship: these are, as I take it, the things whereunto the name of Popery doth properly and peculiarly belong. But as for the Ceremonies used in the Church of Rome; which the Church of England at the Reformation thought fit to retain; not as Essentiall or necessary parts of Gods service, but only as accidental and muta­ble circumstances attending the same for order, comeli­ness, and edifications sake: how these should deserve the name of Popish I so little understand, that I pro­fess I do not yet see any reason why, if the Church had then thought fit to have retained some other of those which were then laid aside, she might not have lawful­ly so done; or why the things so retained should have been accounted Popish. The plain truth is this; The Church of England meant to make use of her liberty, and the lawful power she had (as all the Churches of Christ have, or ought to have) of ordering Ecclesi­astical affairs here: yet to do it with so much prudence and moderation, that the world might see, by what [Page] was laid aside that she acknowledg'd no subjection to the See of Rome; and by that was retained, that she did not recede from the Church of Rome, out of any spirit of contradicti­on, but as necessitated thereunto for the maintenance of her just liberty. The number of Ceremonies was also then very great, & they thereby burdensome; and so the num­ber thought fit to be lessened. But for the Choice, which should be kept, and which not: that was wholly in her power and at her discretion. Whereof, though she were not bound so to do, yet hath she given a clear and satisfactory account, in one of the Prefaces usually prefixed before the Book of Common Prayer.

§. XVI. Besides this of Popish, they have bestow­ed also upon the Ceremonies the Epithet of Superstiti­ous. Which is a word likewise (as the former,) of late very much extended; and standeth in need of a boun­dary too and a definition, as well as it. But howsoe­ver they do with the words, I must set bounds to my discourse, lest I weary the Reader. The point of Su­perstition I have had occasion to touch upon (more then once, as I remember) in some of these Sermons; and proved that the Superstition lieth indeed at their dore, not ours. They forbid the things commanded by the Church, under the Obligation of sin, and that Ob­ [...]igation arising not from their forbidding them, but from the things themselves, which they judge to be unlawful, and thence impose upon all men a necessity of not using them: which is Superstition. Whereas the Church required obedience indeed to her commands, and that also under the obligation of sin: but that obli­gation arising not at all from the nature of the things themselves (alwayes held and declared Indifferent;) but immediately from the authority of the Superiour commanding the thing, and originally from the ordi­nance of God commanding Obedience to Superiours, as already hath been said: and this is not Superstition. For further satisfaction therefore in this matter, refer­ring the Reader to the Sermons themselves; I shall only [Page] by way of addition represent to the Objectors S. Pauls demeanor at Athens. Where finding the City [...]. Act. 17.16. full of Idols, (or wholy given to Idolatry) he doth not yet fall foul upon them, nor exclaim against them in any reproachful manner, no nor so much as call them Ido­laters; though they were such, and that in a very high degree: but tempering his speeches with all le­nity and condescension, he telleth them only of their Superstition; and that in the calmest manner too, —22. [...] (the comparative degree in such kind of speaking being usually taken for a diminnent terme.) How distant are they from his Example, with whom every thing they mislike is presently an Idol! Christmas day an Idol, the Surplice an Idol, the Cross after Baptism a great Idol, the Common-Prayer-Book an abominable Idol! When yet, if the worst that can be said against them were granted, the most it could a­mount to is but Superstition ▪ and till that be granted, which must not be till it be well proved, it is more childish then manly to cry out Superstition, Superstition!

§. XVII. Their next is, a Suspicion (rather then Objection,) and that upon no very good ground. But charity is easily suspicious; nor without cause. Where­in I have somewhat to say, in behalf of my self and other my Brethren; and somewhat by way of return to them. For my self, I had a desire, I may truly say al­most from my very childhood, to understand (as much as was possible for me) the bottome of our Religion, and particularly as it stood in relation both to the Pa­pists, and (as they were then stiled) Puritanes; to in­form my self rightly, wherein consisted the true differences between them and the Church of England, together with the grounds of those differences. For I could even then observe, (which was no hard matter to do,) that the most of mankind took up their Religion upon trust (as [...]. Arist. 2. Ethic. 1. Custome or Education had framed them) rather then choise. It pleased God in his goodness to afford [Page] me some opportunities sutable to that my desire; by means whereof, and by his good blessing, I attained to understand so much of the Romish Religion, as not only to dislike it, but to be able to give some rational account why I so do. And I doubt not but these ve­ry Sermons, were there nothing else to do it, will sufficiently free me from the least suspicion of driving on any design for Rome. As for those other regular sons of the Church of England, that have appeared in this controversie on her behalf: how improbable, and so far forth uncharitable, the suspicion is, that they should be any way instrumental towards the promoting of the Papal interest, may appear (amongst other) by these few considerations following. 1. That those very persons, who were under God the instruments of 1 freeing us from the Roman yoke by casting Popery out of the Church, and sundry of them martyred in the cause; those very persons I say, were great favourers of these (now accounted Popish) Ceremonies, and the chief au­thors or procurers of the Constitutions made in that be­half. — Hae manus Trojam erigent? II. That in all 2 former times since the beginning of the Reformati­on, our Arch-Bishops and Bishops with their Chaplains and others of the Prelatical party, (many of them such as have written also in defense of the Church against the Puritanes,) were the principal (I had almost said the only) Champions to maintain the Cause of Religi­on against the Papists. III. That even in these times of so great distraction, and consequently thereunto, 3 of so great advantage to the factors for Rome; none have stept into the gap more readily, nor appeared in the face of the Enemy more openly, nor maintained the Fight with more stoutness and gallantry, then the Episcopal Divines have done; as their late learned writings testifie. Yea, and some of them such, Bp. Bramhall, Dr. Cofins, &c. as (be­side their other sufferings) have layen as deep under the suspicion of being Popishly-affected, as any other [Page] of their Brethren whosoever. IIII. That by the en­deavours 4 of these Episcopal Divines, some that were bred Papists have been gained to our Church, others that began to waver confirmed and setled in their old Religion, and some that were fallen from us recovered and reduced, notwithstanding all the disadvantages of these confused times: and of each of these, I am able to produce some instance. But I profess sincerely, as in the presence of God and before the world, that I have not known (at least I cannot call to remembrance) to much as one single example of any of this done, by any of our Anti [...]Ceremonian Brethren, whether Presbyteri­an or Independent.

§. XVIII. But I have somewhat to return upon these our Brethren, who thus causelesly suspect us. Pos­sibly it will not please them: ( [...].) But I must speak it out, both for the truths sake, and theirs. To wit, that themselves are in truth, though not pur­posely and intentionally, (whereof in my own thought I freely acquit them,) yet really and eventually, the great promoters of the Roman Interest among us: and that more wayes then one. These three among the rest, are evident. First, by putting to their helping hand 1 to the pulling down of Episcopacy. It is very well known to many, what [...]. Naz. Orat. 14. rejoycing that Vote brought to the Romish party. How even in Rome it self they sang their Io Paeans upon the tidings thereof, and said triumphantly, Now the day is ours; Now is the fatal blow given to the Protestant Religion in England. They who by conversing much with that Nation, were well acquainted with the fiery turbulent spirits of the Scot­tish Presbyterians, knew as well how to make their advantage thereof▪ and handled the matter with so much cunning by fomenting their discontents under­hand, till they had framed them, and by their means some of the same party here, to become the fittest in­struments for the carrying on of their great design. And [Page] this I verily believe was the very Master-piece of the whole plot. They could not but foresee (as the event hath also proved,) that if the old Government, a main pillar in the building, were once dissolved, the whole fabrick would be sore shaken, if not presently shatte­red in pieces and ruined; things would presently run into confusion; distractions and divisions would cer­tainly follow: And when the waters should be suffi­ciently troubled and mudded, then would be their op­portunity to cast in their nets for a draught. Some Baxter agrem. p. 46. who have undertaken to discover to the world the great plot the Papists had of late years for the intro­ducing of Popery in the several parts of it, might have done well to have taken some little notice of this also, (I wonder how they could look beside it,) being so visible; and indeed the fundamental part of the plot. Without which, neither could the sparks of Errors and Heresies have been blown to that height, nor that Libertinisme (and some other things therewith menti­oned) have so soon overspread the whole face of the Land, as now we finde they have done. Secondly, they promote the interest of Rome, by opposing it with 2 more violence, then reason. Which ought not to seem any strange thing to us: since we see by daily experi­ence the like to happen in other matters also. Many a man, when he thought most to make it sure, hath quite marred a good business, by over-doing it. The most prudent, just, and (in all likelihood) effectual way to win upon an adversary is, by yielding him as much, as with safety of truth can be yielded: who, if he shall finde himself contradicted in that which he is sure is true, as well as in that which is indeed false, will (by a kinde of Antiperistasis) be hardned into more obstinacy then before, to defend all ( true and false) with equal fierceness. It hath been observed by some (and I know no reason to question the truth of the observation,) that in those Counties (Lancashire for one) where there [Page] are the most and the most rigid Presbyterians, there are also the most and the most zealous Roman-Catholicks. Thirdly, they promote the interest of Rome, and betray 3 the Protestant Cause: partly by mistaking the Question (a very common fault among them;) but especially through the necessity of some false principle or other; which having once imbibed, they think themselves bound to maintain. Some of them, especially such as betook themselves to preaching betimes, and had not the leisure and opportunity to look much into Contro­versies, understand very little (as it is impossible they should much) of the true state of the Question in many controverted points: and yet to shew their zeal a­gainst Popery [...] Naz. ( edit. Paris.) p. 338. are for ward enough to be medling therewithall in the Pulpit. But with so much weak­ness and impertinency not seldome, that they leave the Question worse then they found it; and the Hearer, if he brought any doubts with him, to go from Sermon more dis-satisfied, then he came. The rest of them, (that have better knowledge) are yet so bound up by some false Principle or other they have received, that they cannot without deserting the same (and that they must not do, whatsoever betideth them) treat to the satisfaction of a rational and ingenuous adversa­ry. Among those false Principles, it shall suffice for the present to have named but this one, That the Church of Rome is no true Church. The disadvantages of which assertion to our Cause in the dispute about the visibility of the Church (besides the falseness and uncha­ritableness of it,) their Zeal, or Prejudice rather, will not suffer them to consider. With what out-cries was Bp. Hall (good man, who little dream't of any peace with Rome) pursued by Burton and other Hot spurs, for yielding it a Church. Who had made the same concession over and over again before he was Bishop (as Iunius, Reynolds, and our best Controversy-Writers generally do) and no notice taken, no noise made, of [Page] it. You may perceive by this one instance, where the shoe wringeth.

§. XIX. In their next, that they may not appear so uncharitable as to suspect their Brethren without cause, they tell us upon what ground they so do: viz. these two; the Endeavours of Reconciliation, in the Sixth; and the pressing of Ceremonies, in the Seventh, Objection. As to the former; First, All endeavours 1 of Peace (without loss of Truth,) are certainly com­mendable in the undertakers: prove the event as it will. [...] Rom. 12. is every mans warrant for that. If any particular private man have made overtures of peace in this kinde upon other termes then he ought, let him answer it as he can▪ what is that to us? Admit Secondly, (which I fear is too true,) that there is little hope, scarce a possibility of reconcile­ment, 2 if we well preserve, as we are are in conscience bound, the truth and purity of our religion: yet ought not that fear to hinder any man, fitted with abilities and opportunities for it, from such Endeavours where­of, whatsoever the success be otherwise, these a good effects will follow. 1. It will be some comfort to him within his own bosome, that he hath done, what was his duty to do, to his utmost power: And it will ap­pear to the world, where the business stuck, and through whose default most the Endeavour proved [...]ruitless. Thirdly, though there be little hope (and since the Trent Councel less then before,) of bringing things to a 3 perfect agreement ▪ yet methinks it should be thought worth the while ( Est quodum prodire tenus, si non datur ultra.) to bring both sides to as near an agreement, Horat. 1. ep. 1. and reduce the differences to as small a number, and as nar­row a point, as may be. That if we cannot grow to be of the same belief in every thing: we might at least be brought to shew more Charity either to other; their to damn one another for every difference; and more Ingenuity, then to seek to render the one the other [Page] more odious to the world then we ought, by repre­senting each others opinions worse then they are.

§ XX. The Seventh Objection containeth the other ground of their said former suspicion: to wit, the vehe­ment 1 pressing of the Ceremonies. Wherein First, they do not well, in calling them Popish and Superstitious; but that having already fully cleared, I shall not now insist upon. Secondly, by requiring to have some 2 Command or Example of Scripture produced, to war­rant to their consciences the use of the Ceremonies; They offer occasion to consider of that point, where­in the very Mystery of Puritanisme consisteth: viz. That no man may with a safe conscience do any thing, for which there may not be produced, either Command or Example from the Scripture. Which erroneous Prin­ciple, being the main foundation, upon which so many false conclusions are built; and the fountain, from which so many acts of sinful disobedience issue, would well deserve a full and through-Examination. But, this Preface being already swollen far beyond the the proportion I first intended; and for that I have heretofore, both Serm. 4. ad Clerum. in one of these Sermons and Pref. to 20. Serm. elsewhere, discovered in part the unsoundness there­of: I am the willinger both for mine own ease and the Readers, to refer him over thither, and to spare mine own farther labour here. Considering Thirdly, that 3 in the present case we need not flinch for fear of any harme that Principle could do us, should it be admit­ted as sound, as they would have it: For we have both Commands and Examples in the Scriptures, to warrant both the prescribing and the using of the Ceremonies. Though not as specified in their particulars: yet as either comprehended in the General, or inferred by way of Proportion. Which kinde of Warranty from Scripture, themselves are by force of argument dri­ven to allow, as sufficient: or else they would be at a loss for a hundred things by them daily done, upon no [Page] better or other warrant then that. For Commands then, we have besides that grand Canon 1 Cor. 14.40. [ Let all things be done decently, and according to order,] all those Texts, that either contain the right and liberty we have to all the Creatures of God to use them for our service without scruple [All things are lawfull, nothing unclean of it self. To the pure all things are pure, &c.] or require Subjection and Obedience to Superiours [ Let every soul be subject to the higher pow­ers. Submit to every ordinance of man, &c.] And as for Example, I think I could readily produce a full Score, and not bate an Ace, of some Ceremonies and circumstantial actions, ordered, used or done by holy men even in the old Testament, (who yet were more strictly tyed to prescript forms then Christians are un­der the Gospel:) for the doing whereof it doth not appear, that they either had any command from God, or were guided by any former precedents, or expected any other warrant then the use of their reason and of prudential discourse; What warrant else had David for his purpose of building a Temple to God; which yet 2 Sam. 7.2, 3. Nathan the Prophet of God approved, yea which 1 King. 8.8. God himselfe approved of? Or what, Salomon for keeping 2 Chr. 7.8, 9. a feast of seven dayes for the dedication of the Altar? Or what, Eze­kiah for —30.23. continuing the feast of unleavened bread seven dayes longer then the time appointed by the Law? Or what, Mordecai and Ester for making Ester. 9.20. &c. an Ordinance for the yearly observation of the feast of Purim? Or what lastly, Iudas and the Mac­cabes for ordeining 1 Mac. 4.9. the feast of the Dedication of the Altar to be kept from year to year at a set season for eight dayes together: which solemnity continued even in the dayes of Christ, and seemeth to have been by him approved Joh. 10.22. in the Gospel. The building of Synagogues in their Town, the wearing of sackcloth and ashes in token of humiliation, Zach. 8.19. the four [Page] fasts mentioned Zach. 8. whereof one only was commanded, with sundry other, I omit for brevi­ties sake. Instances enow, and pregnant enough, to manifest how very much our brethren deceive them­selves, by resting upon so unsound a Principle; and that upon a meer mistake: as will appear presently by

§. XXI. Their Eighth and last Objection. Where­in they seem to lay an imputation upon all those that stand for the Ceremonies as if they consequently de­nyed the sufficiency of the Scripture. For answer 1 hereunto, first, it is freely confessed, that the ac­knowledging of the holy Scriptures to be a perfect Rule of Faith and Manners, is the main Article of the Protestant Religion, as opposed to the Romish. But that all that stand for the Ceremonies should deny the same, is so manifestly untrue; or indeed that some of the Church of England should deny that, which is so clearly contained in the Articles of the Church whereunto he hath subscribed, so improbable: that it might well pass for a perfect Ca­lumny, were not the original occasion of their mistake herein so apparent, if but even from the manner of their discourse in the present business. The true 2 state whereof, Secondly, is this. The things where­in the power of Christianity consisteth, are of two sorts; Credenda, and Agenda: which we usually ex­press by Faith and Manners. And the Scripture we acknowledge to be a perfect Rule of Both: yet not as excluding the use of Reason; but supposing it. When God gave us the light of his holy Word; he left us, as he found us; reasonable creatures still: without any purpose, by the gift of that greater and sublimer light, to put out the light he had formerly given us (that of Reason) or to render it useless and unserviceable. Of which light the proper use, and that which God intended it for when he gave it us, is, that by the helpe thereof we might be the bet­ter enabled to discern Truth from Falshood, that we [Page] might embrace the one, and reject the other; and Good from Evil, that we might do the one, and shun the other. Our Reason therefore is doubtlesse a good Rule both for things to be believed, and for things to be done; so far as it reacheth: but no per­fect Rule at all, rather a very imperfect one; because it reacheth not home. To supply the defects where­of, ( dimme as it is even in Naturall and Morall things, but dark as darkness it self in things Supernaturall and Divine,) it was, that it pleased the wisdome and goodness of our God to afford us another Light, (viz. that of supernatural revelation in his holy word,) with­out which we could never, by the light of Reason alone, have found out the right way that leadeth to eternal happiness. So that God having first made us reasonable Creatures, and then vouchsafed us his holy word, to instruct us what we are to believe and to do, either as Men or as Christians: We are now furnished with as perfect, absolute and sufficient a Rule both of Faith and Manners, as our condition in this life is ca­pable of. And it is our duty accordingly, to resign our selves wholy to be guided by that Word, (yet making use of our Reason withall, in subordination and with submission thereunto) as a perfect Rule both of Faith and Life. This being clearly so, and the Scripture by consent of both parties acknowledged to be the perfect Rule of what we are to believe, as well as of what we are to do: I earnestly desire our Brethren to consider, what should hinder a Christian man from doing any thing, that by the meer use of his Reason alone he may rightly judge to be lawful and expedi­ent, though it be not commanded or exampled in the Scriptures, so as it be not contrary thereunto; more then from believing any thing, that by the like use of his Reason alone he may rightly judge to be true or credible, though the same be not revealed or con­tained in the Scripture, nor is contrary thereunto. [Page] I do without scruple believe a Mathematical or Philoso­phical truth or a probable historical relation, when I read it or hear it; and I believe an honest man upon his word in what he affirmeth or promiseth; though none of all these things be contained in the Scripture: and thus to believe, was never yet by any man (that I know of) thought derogatory to the sufficiency of Scripture, as it is a perfect Rule of Faith. Why I may not in like manner wear such or such a garment, use such or such a gesture, or do any other indifferent thing (not forbidden in Scripture) as occasions shall require, without scruple; or why thus to do should be thought derogatory to the sufficiency of scripture, as it is a perfect Rule of Manners, I confess I have not the wit to understand. Since there seemeth to be the like reason of both; let them either condemne both, or acquit both: or else inform us better, by shewing us a clear and satisfactory reason of difference between the one and the other. [...]. This is the main hinge, upon which the whole dispute turneth, and whereunto all other differences are but appenda­ges. The true belief, and right understanding of this great Article concerning the Scriptures sufficiency, be­ing (to my apprehension) the most proper Characte­ristical note of the right English Protestant, as he stan­deth in the middle between, and distinguished from, the Papist on the one hand, and the (sometimes sty­led) Puritan on the other. I know not, how he can be a Papist, that truly believeth it: or he a Puritan that rightly understandeth it.

§. XXII. Having thus answered the several Ob­jections aforesaid, wherewith it may be some, that stand freer from prejudice then their fellows, will be satisfied: if any shall yet aske me, why I plead still so hard for Ceremonies, now they are laid down, and so no use either of them, or of any discourse con­cerning 1 them; I have this to say. First, I saw my [Page] selfe somewhat concerned to prevent (if I could) the mis-censuring of these Sermons; in sundry of which the Questions that concern Ceremonies are either pur­posely handled, or occasionally touched upon: which could not be done, without vindicating the Ceremo­nies themselves, as the subject matter thereof. Se­condly, 2 hereby they that were active in throwing them down, may be brought to take a little more into their consideration, then possibly they have yet done, up­on what grounds they were thereunto moved, and how sound those grounds were: that if it shall appear they were then in an Error (and they consider with­all, what disorder, confusion, and libertinisme hath ensued upon that change) they may be sensible of it, and amend. But Thirdly, whatsoever become of the Ceremonies, which are mutable things: the two Do­ctrines 3 insisted on concerning them, ( the one, touch­ing the Power that Governors have to enjoyn them; the other touching the Duty that lyeth upon Inferiours to observe them when they are enjoyned;) being Truths, are therefore alwayes the same, and change not. It is no absurdity, even at mid-winter, when there is never a flower upon the bough, to say yet Rosa est flos. Lastly, a time may come when either the same Ceremo­nies may be restored, or others substituted in their 4 rooms: and then there may be use again of such reasons and answers, as have been pleaded in their defense. For I doubt not but those that shall from time to time have the power to order Ecclesiastical af­fairs, if disorders or inconveniencies shall continue to grow after the rate and proportion they have done for some years past, will see a necessity of reducing things into some better degree of Decency, and Vniformity, then now they are: Which it is not imaginable how it should be done, without some Constitutions to be made concerning Indifferent things to be used in the publick worship; and some care had withall to see [Page] the Constitutions obeyed. Otherwise the greatest part of the Nation will be exposed to the very great danger (without the extraordinary mercy of God pre­venting) of quite losing their Religion. Look but upon many of our Gentry, what they are already grown to from what they were, within the com­passe of a few years: and then Ex pede Herculem; by that, guess, what a few years more may do. Do we not see some, and those not a few, that have strong natural parts, but little sence of Religion, turned (little better then professed) Atheists? And othersome, nor those a few, that have good affections, but weak and unsetled judgments, or (which is still but the same weakness) an over-weening opinion of their own under­standings, either quite turned, or upon the point of turning Papists? These be sad things, God know­eth, and we all know: not visibly imputable to any thing so much, as to those Sempérne Getis discordia nostra Prode­rit? Claudian. 2. in. Ruffin. distractions, confusi­ons, and uncertainties that in point of Religion have broken in upon us, since the late changes that have happened among us in Church-affairs. What it will grow to in the end, God onely knoweth: I can but guesse.

§. XXIII. The Reverend Arch-Bishop Whitgift, and the learned Hooker, men of great judgment, and famous in their times, did long since foresee, and ac­cordingly declared their fear, that if ever Puritanism should prevail among us, it would soon draw in Ana­baptism after it. At this Cartwright, and other the advocates for the Disciplinarian interest in those dayes, seemed to take great offence: as if those fears were rather pretended to derive an odium upon them, then that there was otherwise any just cause for the same; protesting ever their utter dislike of Anaba­ptism, and how free they were from the least thought of introducing it. But this was onely their own mi­stake; or rather Jealousie. For those godly men [Page] were neither so unadvised, nor so uncharitable, as to become Judges of other mens thoughts or inten­tions, beyond what their actions spoke them. They only considered, as prudent men, that Anabaptisme had its rise, from the same Principles the Puritans held; and its growth, from the same courses they took: together with the natural tendency of those principles and practises thitherward; especially of that one prin­ciple, as it was by them mis-understood, that the Scripture was adaequata agendorum regula, so as no thing might be lawfully done without express warrant either from some command, or example therein con­tained. The clue whereof, if followed on as farre as it would lead, would certainly in time carry them as farre as the Anabaptists were then gone. But that it was no vain fear, the unhappy event hath proved; and justified them: since what they feared is now come to pass, and that in a very high degree. Yet did not they see the threed drawn out to that length, as we have seen it; (the name of Quakers, Seekers, &c. not then heard of in the world:) but how much farther it will reach none can say; for no man yet ever saw the bottome of the clue. Only I may not dissemble, what my own fears have long been, and yet are: That if things shall still go on, according as they have begun, and hitherto proceeded; the application that some have made of that passage Iohn 11.48. Veni­ent Romani, & capient gentem nostram, will prove but too true a Prophecy; and Popery will over-run all at the last. Whether there be just cause so to fear, or no; I leave it to wiser men to judge: when (toge­ther with what hath been Sect. 18. suprà. already said concerning the great scandals and advantages given to the Papists by our confusions,) they shall have duly considered the probability of what I shall now farther say. It is a wonder to see, in how short a time our Anti-Ceremonian Brethren are strangely both multiplyed, [Page] and divided; multiplyed in their number, but divi­ded by their opinions and subdivided into so many several tribes and families: that their power is no­thing so much encreased by that multiplication, as it is weakned by these divisions. In as much as many of those Sects into which they have spread and diffused themselves, are not more opposite to the Truth (the only property wherein they all agree,) then they are one to another: in so farre that the establishment of any one cannot be, but by the destruction of all or most of the rest. This experience giveth us to see, how im­possible a thing it is, they should long hold together in one entire body for their own preservation. But whilest they are still crumbling into fractions and factions, biting and ready to devour one another: a vigilant adversary, that is intent upon all advantages and opportunities, may, when he spieth his time, over­master them with much ease and little resistance. Whereas the Papists on the other side, are by the very nature (as I may say) of their Religion, and the fundamental Principle thereof ( viz. to believe as the Church believeth) tyed together in a fast unity a­mongst themselves, against all opposers of their Church, or of any point of Faith defined by the Church. So that these holding all together as an embodied Army, and those dispersed abroad in scattered troops and many small parties: Who is like to become Master of the Field, is no hard matter to judge. Neither will the supposed (and I fear, truly suppo­sed) greater number of Atheists, then either Papists or Sectaries, be any hinderance to the Papists, for finally prevailing. Because it is not for the interest of the Atheist and his Religion (pardon the bold­ness of the Catachresis) to engage either for or a­gainst any side farther than a jeer. But to let them fight it out, keep himself quiet till they have done, and then Ad rerum momenta cliens, sese [...] daturus Victori. Claud. de bell. Gild. clap in with him that getteth the day. He [Page] that is of no Religion, can make a shift to be of any, rather then suffer. And the Atheist, though he be in truth and in heart neither Protestant nor Papist, nor any thing else; yet can he be in face and outward comportment either Protestant or Papist or any thing else, ( Iew or Turk if need be) as will best serve his present turn. That this is their minde, some of them Pref. to Hob [...] of Election. in a bravery have given us to understand, plainly enough and in print.

§. XXIIII. And is it not high time then, trow we, to look about us? Hannibal ad portas. When the danger is so great, and so near withall, even at the door: shall we be so reachlesly wilfull, as neither to open our eyes to see it our selves, nor endure with patience, that any body else should tell us of it? — [...]— What I have now said, how it will be taken, I know not: Prophets are seldome welcome, that Prophecy unwelcome things. But truly, at the sad apprehension of the dangerous condition we now stand in, and in zeal for the safety and honour of my dear Mother the Church of England, which hath nou­rished me up to become a Christian and a Protestant (that is to say, a pure pute Christian without any other addition or Epithete:) my heart waxed hot with­in me, and the fire so kindled, that ( [...]) I could not forbear but upon the first opportunity offe­red, once more to give Vent thereunto, by laying open the second time my inmost thoughts to the view of the world. Which I have done with the greatest plainness and freedom, that (avoiding bitterness) was possible for me to do. I was willing to sharpen my style, I confess, that it might enter. as it was but needful, where the skin was callous. But with the only intention (as the great searcher of all hearts knoweth) by putting the patient to a little smart at the first piercing of the Sore, to give future ease to the part affected: and not at all, by angring the Sore, [Page] to make it worse. With which Protestation I hope the more sober among them will rest satisfied; I mean the moderate Presbyterian especially. Of which sort I know many, whom I verily believe to be godly and conscientious men, (though in error,) and whom I therefore love and honour. These are the only adver­saries in this controversie, whose spirits are in a di­sposition and capacity to be wrought upon in a rational way. As for the rest, (I mean the rigid, Scotised, through-paced Presbyterian on the one side, and the giddy Enthusiast on the other,) such is their either ob­stinacy or madness, that it is vain to think of doing any good upon them by argument: till it shall please God to make them of more humble and teachable spirits. I entreat the Reader, if he shall meet with any thing herein written, that hath any bitterness in it, or but sharpness, more then one that would deal plainly can­not avoid that he would take it as meant against these last only, and not at all against those of the former rank, whom I never meant to exasperate. Hear the conclusion of the whole matter; Read without gall, or prejudice. Let not Truth fare the worse for the Plainness. Catch not at syllables and phrases. Study and seek the Church­es peace. Judge not anothers servant, who must stand and fall to his own Master. Keep Faith and a good Conscience. Bear one anothers Burdens, and so fulfil the Law of Christ.

Consider what hath been said, and pray to the Lord to give us all a right understanding in all things. Amen. Amen.

Botheby Paynell
July 13. MDCLVII.
Placere singulis volam; sed ut prosim:
Nec displicere metuam; dummodo prosim.
Scazon.

THE SUMMARY, or CONTENTS of the several ensuing SERMONS.

Sermon I. Ad Clerum on ROM. XIV.III.
  • Sect. 1. THe Occasion, of the TEXT.
  • Sect. 2 THe Scope, of the TEXT.
  • Sect. 3 THe Coherence, of the TEXT. &
  • Sect. 4 THe Division of the TEXT.
  • Sect. 5 POINT. I. Of not Despising others:
  • Sect. 6 —Be they never so weak,
  • Sect. 7 —and we never so strong.
  • Sect. 8 —Both for the Sins sake, in the Despisers:
  • Sect. 9 —and for the Scandals sake, to the Despised.
  • Sect. 10—11. POINT. II. Of not Judging others
  • Sect. 12 —with the true meaning thereof: And four Reasons.
  • Sect. 13 viz. 1. The want of Commission— in Us.
  • Sect. 142. The want of Skill— in Us.
  • Sect. 153. The Uncharitableness, and of the thing it self.
  • Sect. 164. The Scandalousness— of the thing it self.
  • Sect. 17 APPLICATION. To the Case in our Church: shewing
  • Sect. 18 1 Wherein it agreeth with that of the Romans in this Chapter;
  • Sect. 19—21. 2 And how it differeth from it. I. in the matter.
  • Sect. 22II. in respect of the Persons.
  • Sect. 23III. in the Practise of the Persons.
  • Sect. 24IIII. in their mutual respective Carriage. And that
  • Sect. 25 1. in the point of Despising. Where
  • Sect. 26 ( The several grievances of our Brethren are proposed;
  • Sect. 27—29. —and answered.)
  • Sect. 30—37. 2. in the point of Judging.
  • Sect. 38. The Conclusion.
Sermon II. Ad Clerum. on ROM. III.VIII.
  • [Page] Sect. 1. THe Occasion, of the TEXT
  • Sect. 2 —Coherence, of the TEXT
  • Sect. 3 —Division, of the TEXT and
  • Sect. 4 —Summe— of the TEXT
  • Sect. 5 OBSERV. I. Divine Truths to be cleared from Cavil.
  • Sect. 6II. The slander of the Ministers regular Doctrine more then an ordinary slander.
  • Sect. 7III. The best Truths subject to slander.
  • Sect. 8 —with the Causes thereof;
  • Sect. 9 — and Inferences thence.
  • Sect. 10-12IIII. Every slander against the Truth, damnable.
  • Sect. 13-20V. No Evil to be done, for any good that may come thereof
  • Sect. 14-15.19 —Of the kinds and degrees of Evil; by way of Explica­tion.
  • Sect. 16-17. —Of things (Equally & Inequally) indifferent. by way of Explica­tion.
  • Sect. 18 (An useful digression)
  • Sect. 21-23 With some Reasons of the Point;
  • Sect. 24-26 —and the Inferences thence.
  • Sect. 27 The general Application thereof: in two Instances
  • Sect. 28—30 —The Former
  • Sect. 31—33 —The Later
  • Sect. 34 A more particular Application; in defence of the for­mer Sermon.
  • Sect. 35 The Conclusion.
Sermon III. Ad Clerum. on 1 COR. XII.VII.
  • Sect. 1. THe Occasion, of the TEXT.
  • Sect. 2Coherence, of the TEXT. and
  • Sect. 3Division of the TEXT.
  • Sect. 4 The Explication of the Words. What is meant
  • Sect. 5—7 —By the Spirit, and what
  • Sect. 8 —by Manifestation.
  • Sect. 9—11 POINT. I. Spiritual Guifts, how to be understood,
  • Sect. 12—15 Foure Inferences from the premises.
  • Sect. 16 POINT. II. The conveyance of spiritual graces to us,
  • Sect. 17 —By way of Gift:
  • Sect. 18 —Not from Nature, or Desert.
  • Sect. 19 Inferences thence. I. General; 1. Of Thankfulness:
  • Sect. 202. of Prayer
  • Sect. 21—223. joyning our faithful Endeavours thereunto.
  • Sect. 23—25II. More especial. 1. To those of more eminent gifts.
  • [Page] Sect. 26 2. To those of meaner gifts.
  • Sect. 27 POINT. III. The End of Spiritual gifts: Not our own only;
  • Sect. 28 —But chiefly the Profit of others.
  • Sect. 29 Reasons hereof. I. in respect of the Giver.
  • Sect. 30II. in respect of the thing given.
  • Sect. 31III. in respect of the Receiver.
  • Sect. 32—34 Three Inferences thence
  • Sect. 35 The Conclusion.
Sermon IIII. Ad Clerum. on ROM. XIIII.XXIII.
  • Sect. 1. THe Coherence; and Scope of the TEXT.
  • Sect. 2 The Word FAITH diversly interpreted.
  • Sect. 3 INTERPRETATION. I. of a Justifying Faith
  • Sect. 4-5 —Not Proper here; although (in it selfe) True.
  • Sect. 6 INTERPRETATION. II. Of the Doctrine of Faith
  • Sect. 7 —utterly rejected. 1. as False in it selfe;
  • Sect. 8-9 —both in the Rigour of it,
  • Sect. 10 —and in the Mitigation.
  • Sect. 11—15 2. as Pernicious; in the Consequents.
  • Sect. 16 3. as having no Affinity with the present Text.
  • Sect. 17 INTERPRETATION. III. Of Perswasion of Judgment, asserted.
  • Sect. 18 —Thence sundry Questions resolved. viz.
  • Sect. 19 I. What is the Power of the Conscience, as concern­ing the Lawfulness or Unsawfulness of humane Actions.
  • Sect. 20 II. Whether in every thing we do, an actual considera­tion of the Lawfulness thereof be necessarily requisite?
  • Sect. 21 III. What degree of Perswasion is required for the Warranting of our Actions?
  • Sect. 22 IIII. Whether or no, and how forth, a man may war­rantably act, with reluctancy of Conscience? Where­in is considered the Case
  • Sect. 22—241. Of a Resolved Conscience
  • Sect. 25—282. Of a Doubting Conscience
  • Sect. 29—32 (And therein sundry Objections removed.)
  • Sect. 33 3. Of a Scrupulous Conscience.
  • Sect. 34 The Conclusion.
Sermon I. Ad Magistratum. on JOB XXIX.14— 17.
  • [Page] Sect. 1. THe Occasion, of the TEXT.
  • Sect. 2Scope, of the TEXT.
  • Sect. 3Summe, of the TEXT. and
  • Sect. 4Division of the TEXT.
  • Sect. 5-6 The Magistrates I. DUTY; Zeal to Justice:
  • Sect. 7 —With some Examples,
  • Sect. 8 —and Foure Reasons thereof.
  • Sect. 9 DUTY II. Compassion to the Distressed:
  • Sect. 10 —with the Reasons,
  • Sect. 11 —and Extent thereof.
  • Sect. 12-13 DUTY III. Diligence in searching out the Truth:
  • Sect. 14 —with some Instances;
  • Sect. 15 —and Foure Reasons thereof.
  • Sect. 16—17 DUTY IIII. Courage in Executing Iustice:
  • Sect. 18 —With the Reasons thereof; I. in respect of the Laws.
  • Sect. 192. of the Magistrate himself;
  • Sect. 203. of the Offenders.
  • Sect. 21 Three main Inferences from the Premises. viz.
  • Sect. 22—24 I. of Direction for the Choise of Magistrates.
  • Sect. 25 II. of Reproof, for the neglect of the aforesaid Duties.
  • Sect. 26 III. of Exhortation, to the conscionable Performance of the same.
Sermon II. Ad Magistratum. on EXOD. 23.1 — 3.
  • Sect. 1-3. THe Necessity of treating on this Argument.
  • Sect. 4 —The fitness of the Text for that purpose
  • Sect. 5 The Division and thereof
  • Sect. 6Extent thereof
  • Sect. 7 POINT. I. The Accuser, not to raise a false report:
  • Sect. 8—11 —sundry wayes, by which it may be done.
  • Sect. 12 Three Reasons of the point: viz. in respect of
  • Sect. 131. The Sin in the Doer;
  • Sect. 142. The Wrong, to the Sufferer;
  • Sect. 153. The Mischiefs, to the Commonwealth.
  • Sect. 16 Inference. To avoid the fault: for which purpose
  • Sect. 17—214. especial Causes thereof are discovered.
  • Sect. 22 POINT II. The Judge, not to receive a false report.
  • Sect. 23 A threefold Care requisite thereunto. I. in receiving Informations.
  • Sect. 242. in examining Causes
  • [Page] Sect. 253. in repressing Contentious Persons and Suits.
  • Sect. 26 —For which purpose the likeliest Helps are
  • Sect. 27 1. to reject Informations tendered without Oath;
  • Sect. 28 2. to temper the Rigour of Iustice with Equity;
  • Sect. 29 3. to punish Partiality and Collusion in the In­former.
  • Sect. 30 4. to allow the wronged party full satisfaction;
  • Sect. 31 5. to restrain abuses in their Servants and Officers.
  • Sect. 32 The Conclusion.
Sermon III. Ad Magistratum. on PSAL. CVI.XXX.
  • Sect. 1-2. THE Argument and Matter of the Psalm.
  • Sect. 3 The Coherence, Scope,
  • Sect. 4 —and Division of the TEXT.
  • Sect. 5-6 The History of Balak and Balaams Plot against Israel.
  • Sect. 7-8 —With the success thereof, both in the Sin and Punish­ment.
  • Sect. 9-10Zimri's Provocation; and Execution.
  • Sect. 11 The Person of Phinehes considered.
  • Sect. 12 OBSERVATION I. The Spiritual Power doth not include;
  • Sect. 13 —nor yet exclude the Temporal.
  • Sect. 14 Phinehes his Fact examined;
  • Sect. 15 — and justified.
  • Sect. 16—17 — How far forth it may be imitated.
  • Sect. 18 OBSERVATION II. The Zeal of Phinehes
  • Sect. 19 —manifested by executing judgment
  • Sect. 20 1. Personally.
  • Sect. 21 2. Speedily.
  • Sect. 22 3. Resolutely.
  • Sect. 23—25 OBSERVATION III. The plague stayed by exe­cuting judgment.
  • Sect. 26—28 —With Application to England.
  • Sect. 29 An Exhortation, to execute Iudgement:
  • Sect. 30 —With Particular Application
  • Sect. 31 1. To the Accuser;
  • Sect. 32 2. To the Witness;
  • Sect. 33 3. To the Jurer;
  • Sect. 34 4. To the Pleader;
  • Sect. 35 5. To the Officer;
  • Sect. 36 6. To the Judge.
Sermon I. Ad Populum. on 1 KING. 21.29.
  • [Page] Sect. 1. THE Coherence of the TEXT
  • Sect. 2Argument, of the TEXT and
  • Sect. 3Division of the TEXT
  • Sect. 4—5 From Ahabs Person and Cariage.
  • Sect. 6—8 OBSERVATION I. How far an Hypocrite may goe in the performance of holy Duties.
  • Sect. 9 Foure Inferences thence. I. of Terrour to the Profane.
  • Sect. 10II. Of Exhortation, to abound in the fruits of godli­ness.
  • Sect. 11III. Of Admonition, to forbear Judging.
  • Sect. 12IIII. Of Direction, for the tryal of Sincerity;
  • Sect. 13 —by the marks, 1. of Integrity, and
  • Sect. 142. of Constancy;
  • Sect. 15 —both joyned together.
  • Sect. 16—17 OBSERVATION. II. Concerning the Power of Gods word
  • Sect. 18 -With the Causes thereof: in respect 1. of the Instrument
  • Sect. 192. of the Object.
  • Sect. 203. of the fit Application of the one to the other.
  • Sect. 21 The Inferences thence; against those that despise the Word.
  • Sect. 22—23 From the success of Ahabs Humiliation.
  • Sect. 24 OBSERVATION III. Concerning the Reward of Common Graces:
  • Sect. 25 —with sundry Reasons thereof;
  • Sect. 26 —and Inferences thence.
  • Sect. 27 The main Inference. To comfort the Godly 1. against temptations from the Prosperity of the wicked;
  • Sect. 28II. against Temporal Afflictions;
  • Sect. 29III. against doubtings of their ete [...]nal Reward.
Sermon II. Ad Populum. on 1 King. 21.29.
  • Sect. 1. A Repetition of the Three Observations in the former Sermons.
  • Sect. 2—4 OBSERVATION IV. Concerning Gods forbearing of threatned Judgments:
  • Sect. 5 —Proved 1. from his proneness to Mercy;
  • Sect. 62. from the end of his Threatnings.
  • Sect. 7—8 The Doubt, How this may stand with Gods Truth,
  • Sect. 9 —Resolved: by understanding in all his Threatnings
  • Sect. 10 —a Clause of Exception;
  • Sect. 11—12 —though not alwayes expressed.
  • [Page] Sect. 13—14 Inferences 1. of Comfort to the distressed.
  • Sect. 152. of Terrour, to the Secure.
  • Sect. 163. of Instruction, to All.
  • Sect. 17 Gods Promises, how to be understood;
  • Sect. 18 —and entertained.
  • Sect. 19—20 OBSERVATION V. That, though it be some grief, to foreknow the evils to come:
  • Sect. 21 Yet is it some happiness, not to live to see them.
  • Sect. 22 —with the Reason;
  • Sect. 23—25 —and sundry Uses thereof
  • Sect. 26 The Conclusion.
Sermon III. Ad Populum. on 1 Kings 21.29.
  • Sect. 1—2 THE grand Doubt concerning Gods Iustice proposed.
  • Sect. 3 CERTAINTY I. All the ways of God are just.
  • Sect. 4—5II. Temporal Evils not the proper adequate punish­ments of sin.
  • Sect. 6—73. All Evils of Pain, howsoever considered,
  • Sect. 8 —are for sin: and that
  • Sect. 9 —for the sin of the sufferer himself.
  • Sect. 10 How the punishing of the Fathers sin upon the Children,
  • Sect. 11 —can stand with the justice of God.
  • Sect. 12—16 CONSIDERATION I. That they are punished with temporal Punishments only, not with Spiritual or Eternal.
  • Sect. 13—15 (An Objection answered.
  • Sect. 17 CONSIDERATION II. That such Punishments be­fall them: Either
  • Sect. 18—21 1. As continuing in their Fathers sin, Or
  • Sect. 22 2. As possessing something from their Fathers, with Gods curse cleaving thereunto.
  • Sect. 23—25 CONSIDERATION III. A distinction of Impulsive Causes,
  • Sect. 26explained by a familiar Example;
  • Sect. 27 —and applyed to the present Argument.
  • Sect. 28 Seeming Contradictions of Scripture herein,
  • Sect. 29 —how to be reconciled
  • Sect. 30 —with an Exemplary Instance thereof.
  • Sect. 31—32 The Resolution of the main doubt.
  • Sect. 33 Three Duties inferred from the Premises. 1. To live well (as for our own, so even) for Posteritie's sake also.
  • Sect. 34 II. To grieve (as for our own, so) for our Forefathers sins also.
  • Sect. 35 III. To endeavour to hinder sin in others.
Sermon IV. Ad Populum. on 1 Cor. 7.24.
  • [Page] Sect. 1. THE Occasion and Scope of the TEXT.
  • Sect. 2-3 The Pertinency, and Importance of the matter to be handled;
  • Sect. 4—5 —viz. of mens Particular Callings, and what is meant thereby.
  • Sect. 6 POINT I. The necessity of living in a Calling.
  • Sect. 7 Reasons hereof. I. in respect of the Ordinance;
  • Sect. 8 —and Gifts of God.
  • Sect. 9II. in respect of the Person himself.
  • Sect. 10— 14III. in respect of others.
  • Sect. 15 Inference; for reproof of such as live idly without a Calling.
  • Sect. 16—17 as viz. 1. Idle Monks and Friars.
  • Sect. 18—20 [...] 2. Idle Gallants.
  • Sect. 21—223. Idle Beggars.
  • Sect. 23—24 POINT. II. Concerning the Choyce of a Calling.
  • Sect. 25 That is our proper Calling, whereunto God calleth us; and
  • Sect. 26 —by what enquiries that may be known.
  • Sect. 27 ENQUIRY I. concerning the Employment it self: — 1. Whether it be honest and lawful, or no?
  • Sect. 282. Whether it be fit, to be made a Calling, or no?
  • Sect. 293. Whether it tend to common Utility, or no?
  • Sect. 30 (The Usurers Calling examined by these Rules.
  • Sect. 32—33 II. Concerning our fitness for that employment.
  • Sect. 341. in respect of our Education.
  • Sect. 35—362. in respect of our Abilities.
  • Sect. 37— 393. in respect of our Inclinations.
  • Sect. 40 III. Concerning the Providential Opportunities we have thereunto:
  • Sect. 41—43 wherein is shewed the great importance of an outward Calling.
  • Sect. 44 POINT III. Concerning the Abiding in our Callings.
  • Sect. 45—461. what is not, meant thereby.
  • Sect. 47—492. and what is, meant thereby.
  • Sect. 50—523. The abiding therein with God, what.
  • Sect. 53 The Conclusion.
Sermon V. Ad Populum on 1 Tim. 4.4.
  • Sect. 1. THE Coherence, of the TEXT.
  • Sect. 2Scope; of the TEXT. and
  • Sect. 3Division of the TEXT.
  • [Page] Sect. 4—6 OBSERVATION I. Concerning the Goodness of the Creature.
  • Sect. 7 Inferences thence. I. God not the Author of Evil.
  • Sect. 8II. The goodness of God seen in the glass of the Creatures.
  • Sect. 9-10III. The Creatures not to be blamed.
  • Sect. 11—13 OBSERVATION II. Concerning the Liberty and Right we have to the Creatures.
  • Sect. 141. By Creation:
  • Sect. 152. By Redemption.
  • Sect. 16 Much impleaded. 1. by Judaisme;
  • Sect. 17— 192. by the Church of Rome.
  • Sect. 20—32 The Extent of this Liberty in Eight Positions:
  • Sect. 33 OBSERVATION III. The Creatures to be received with Thanks-giving.
  • Sect. 34— 37 The Duty of Thanksgiving, Explained; and
  • Sect. 38Enforced: 1. as an Act of Justice
  • Sect. 39—422. as an Act of Religion.
  • Sect. 43—44 INFERENCES I. For Conviction of our unthank­fulness to God:
  • Sect. 45—46 1. for want of Recognition, with 2 degrees of each.
  • Sect. 47—48 2. for want of Estimation, with 2 degrees of each.
  • Sect. 49—51 3. for want of Retribution, with 2 degrees of each.
  • Sect. 52II. Six Motives to Thankfulness: taken from
  • Sect. 531. The Excellency of the Duty.
  • Sect. 542. The Continual Effluence of Gods benefits.
  • Sect. 553. Our Future Necessities.
  • Sect. 5 [...]4. Our Misery in Wanting.
  • Sect. 575. Our Importunity in Asking.
  • Sect. 586. The Freedome of the gift.
  • Sect. 59 III. To avoid those things that hinder our Thankfulness: which are chiefly
  • Sect. 60 1. Pride.
  • Sect. 61 2. Envy.
  • Sect. 62 3. Ryotous living.
  • Sect. 63 4. Wordly Cares.
  • Sect. 64 5. Procrastination.
  • Sect. 65 IIII. To be thankful for Spiritual blessings.
Sermon VI. Ad Populum. on Gen. 20.6.
  • Sect. Sect. 1. THE Occasion, of the TEXT.
  • [Page] Sect. 2Scope, of the TEXT. and
  • Sect. 3Division, of the TEXT.
  • Sect. 4 Of the Nature and Use of Dreams.
  • Sect. 5—6 The Former Part of the TEXT explained.
  • Sect. 7 OBSERVATION I. The grievousness of the sinne of Adultery;
  • Sect. 8—10 —and of Fornication, Compared.
  • Sect. 11— 12 OBSERVATION II. How far Ignorance doth, or doth not excuse from sin.
  • Sect. 13— 16 — instanced in this fact of Abimelech.
  • Sect. 17 Inferences thence. I. Concerning the Salvation of our Forefathers.
  • Sect. 18— 19 (Two Doubts removed.
  • Sect. 20II. Not to flatter our selves in our Ignorance.
  • Sect. 21III. Of sins done with Knowledge.
  • Sect. 22—24 OBSERVATION III. Moral Integrity may be in the heart of an unbeliever
  • Sect. 25 —with the Reason thereof.
  • Sect. 26 Inferences thence. I. A shame for Christians to fall short of Heathens in their Morals.
  • Sect. 27II. Particular Actions no certain [...] of Sincerity.
  • Sect. 28III. The acquital of Conscience no sufficient justification.
  • Sect. 29 The Later Part of the TEXT opened.
  • Sect. 30 OBSERVATION IV. Boncerning Gods Restraint of sin in men.
  • Sect. 31 —with the different measure and means thereof.
  • Sect. 32 1. That there is such a Restraint.
  • Sect. 33—34 2. That it is from God.
  • Sect. 35 3. That it is from the Mercy of God; and therefore called Grace.
  • Sect. 36 Inferences from the consideration of Gods Restraint:
  • Sect. 37 I. As it lyeth upon others. 1. to bless God for our Preservation;
  • Sect. 382. not to trust wicked men too farre.
  • Sect. 393.—nor to fear them too much.
  • Sect. 404. to endevour to restrain others from sinning.
  • Sect. 41 II. as it lyeth upon our selves. 1. To be humble under it.
  • Sect. 422. to entertain the means of such restraint with Thankfulness.
  • Sect. 433. to pray, that God would restrain our Cor­ruptions.
  • Sect. 444.—but especially to pray and labour for sancti­fying grace.
Sermon VII. Ad Populum. on 1 Pet. 2.16.
  • [Page] Sect. 1-2 THE Occasion, Scope, of the TEXT.
  • Sect. 3—5 —Coherence, of the TEXT. and
  • Sect. 6 —Division — of the TEXT.
  • Sect. 7—8 OBSERVATION I. Christian Liberty to be main­tained.
  • Sect. 9—12 —with the Explication,
  • Sect. 13—17 —and Five Reasons thereof.
  • Sect. 18—20 Inferences I. Not to usurp upon the Liberty of others:
  • Sect. 21—24II.—Nor to betray our own.
  • Sect. 25 OBSERVATION II. Christian Liberty not to be abused.
  • Sect. 26—28 —The words explained: and thence
  • Sect. 29—31Three Reasons of the point.
  • Sect. 32—34 Foure abuses of Christian Liberty. viz. I. by casting off the obligation of the moral Law.
  • Sect. 35—36 - II. by exceeding the bounds of Sobriety.
  • Sect. 37III. by giving Scandal to others.
  • Sect. 38IIII. by disobeying Lawful Superiours.
  • Sect. 39—40 The grounds and Objections of the Anti-Ceremonians
  • Sect. 41—46 —propounded and particularly answered.
  • Sect. 47—50 How mens Lawes binde the Conscience.
  • Sect. 51—2 OBSERVATION III. We being the servants of God: Which is of all other
  • Sect. 53—4 1. the most Just, Service;
  • Sect. 55 2. the most Necessary, Service;
  • Sect. 56—57 3. the most Easy, Service;
  • Sect. 58 4. the most Honourable, Service;
  • Sect. 59 5. and the most Profitable, Service;
  • Sect. 60 Ought to carry our selves, as his servants: with all
  • Sect. 61—63 I. Reverence to his Person; in 3 branches.
  • Sect. 62—64 II. Obedience to his Will: both in Doing, and Suffering.
  • Sect. 65—68 III. Faithfulness in his Business; in 3 branches.
  • Sect. 69 The Conclusion.
A

AD B CLERUM. The First Sermon. C At a Visitation at Boston, Lincoln, 17. Apr. 1619.

ROM. 14.3.

Let not him that eateth, despise him that eateth not: and let not him that eateth not, judge him that ea­teth.

D

ITt cannot be avoided, so long as there is or Weak­nesse 1 on earth, or Malice in hell, but that scandals will arise, and differences will grow in the Church of God. What through want of judgement in some, of Ingenuity in others, Charity in almost all: occasions (GOD knoweth) of offence are too soon both given and taken: whilest men are apt to quarrel at trifles, and to maintain differences even about indifferent things. The Primitive Roman Church was not a little afflicted with E this disease: for the remedying whereof, S. Paul spendeth this whole Chapter. The occasion this: In Rome there lived in the Apostles times many Iews; of whom, as well of the Gentiles, divers were converted Acts 28.24. to the Christian Faith, by the preaching of the Gospel. Now of these new Converts, some better instructed then others, as [Page 2] touching the cessation of legall Ceremonies, made no difference of A Meats, or of Dayes, but used their lawfull Christian liberty in them both, as things in their own nature meerly indifferent: Whereas o­thers, not so throughly De novo conversus; & de lege Catholica minus sufficien­ter instructus. Lyra. catechized as they, still made difference for Conscience sake, both of Meats, accounting them Clean or Unclean; and of Days, accounting them Holy or Servile, according as they stood under the Levitical Law. These latter S. Paul calleth Verse 1. [...], Weak in the faith: those former then must by the Law of Op­position be [...]. Rom. 15.1. Strong in the Faith.

2 It would have become both the one sort, and the other, (notwith­standing they differed in their private judgements, yet) to have pre­served B the common peace of the Church▪ and laboured the 2 Cor. 10.8. edificati­on, not the ruine one of another: the strong by affording faithful instru­ction to the consciences of the weak; and the weak, by allowing fa­vourable construction to the actions of the strong. But whilest either measured other by themselves; neither one nor other did Gal. 2.14. [...], as our Apostle elsewhere speaketh, Walk uprightly according to the truth of the Gospel. Faults & offences there were on all hands. The Strong faulty, in Contemning the Weak; the Weak faulty in condemning the Strong. The Strong proudly scorned the Weak, as silly & superstitious; for making scruple at some such things, as themselves C firmly believed were lawfull: The Weak rashly censured the Strong, as prophane and irreligious; for adventuring on some such things, as themselves deeply suspected were unlawfull. The blessed Apo­stle, desirous all things should be done in the Church in love and 1 Cor. 14.26. unto edification, Cajetan in locum. Bulling. in loc. aequâ lance, and i eodem Charitatis moderamine, as Interpreters speak, taketh upon him to arbitrate, and to mediate in the business: and like a just umpire Job 9.33. layeth his hand upon both par­ties; unpartially sheweth them their severall oversights, and beginneth to draw them to a fair and an honourable composition: as thus, The strong, he shall remit somewhat of his superciliousness, in disesteeming, D and despising the Weak: and the Weak he shall abate somewhat of his edge and acrimony, in judging and condemning the Strong. If the parties will stand to this order, it will prove a blessed agreement: for so shall brotherly Love be maintained, Scandalls shall be removed, the Christian Church shall be edified, and Gods Name shall be glorifi­ed. This is the scope of my Text, and of the whole Chapter.

In the three first Verses whereof, there is [...], and [...]. 3 First, there is [...], in the first Verse; the Proposall of a generall Doctrine, as touching the usage of weak ones: with whom the Church is so to deal, as that it neither give offence to, nor take of­fence E at, the weakness of any. [ Him that is weak in the faith receive you, but not to doubtful disputations.] Next, there is [...], in the se­cond ver. a declaration of the former general proposal, by instancing in a particular case, touching the difference of Meats. There is one man strong in the Faith; he is infallibly resolved, there is no meat Ver. 14. un­clean [Page 3] A of it self, or (if received with thankfulnesse and sobriety) 1 Cor. 10.23. un­lawfull: and because he knoweth he standeth upon a sure ground, Verse 2. [...], he is confident he may eat any thing, and he useth his liberty accordingly, eating indifferently 1 Cor. 10.27. of all that is set before him, making no question for conscience sake, [ One man believeth he may eat all things.] There is another man Weak in the Faith; he standeth yet unresolved and doubtful, whether some kinds of Meats, as namely, those forbidden in the Law, be clean; or he is rather carried with a strong suspicion that they are unclean; out of which timorousnesse of judgment, he chuseth to forbear those meats, and contenteth himself with the fruits of the earth; [ Another who is B weak, eateth Herbs.] This is Species Facti; this the Case. Now the question is, in this Case what is to be done, for the avoidance of scan­dall, 3 and the maintenance of Christian Charity? And this question my Text resolveth in this third Verse: wherein is contained [...], S. Pauls judgement, or his counsell rather, and advice upon the Case, Let not him that eateth, despise, &c. The remainder of the Verse, and of the Chapter, being spent in giving reasons of the judgement, in this and another like case, concerning the difference and observation of Dayes.

I have made choice to intreat at this time of Saint Pauls advice; 4 C as usefull for this place and auditory, and the present assembly. Which advice, as the Parties and the faults are, is also two-fold. The Parties two: He that eateth, that is the Strong: and he that eateth not, that is the Weak. The Faults likewise two: The Strong mans fault; that's Litterally setting at nought; so it is translated, Luke 23.11. and the Latin Translation in Tertullian rea­deth here fitly to the Greek, Qui mandu­cat, ne null [...] fi­cet n [...]i mandu­cantem. Ter. de je jun. adversus Psych. c. 15. [...], despising of his brothers infirmity; and the Weak mans fault, that's [...], judging of his brothers liberty. Proportionably, the parts of the advice, accommodated to the Par­ties and their Faults, are two. The one, for the Strong; that he de­spise not, Let not him that eateth, despise him that eateth not. The other for the Weak; that he judge not, Let not him that eateth not, judge D him that eateth. Of which when I shall have spoken somewhat in their generall use, I shall by Gods assistance proceed by way of appli­cation to enquire how far the differences in our Church, for confor­ming, and not conforming, agree with the present case of eating, and not eating: and consequently how far forth Saint Pauls advice in this case of eating and not eating, ought to rule us in the cases of con­forming and not conforming in point of Ceremony. And first of the former rule or branch of the advice, Let not him that eateth, despise him that eateth not.

The terms, whereby the Parties are charactered, He that eateth, E and He that eateth not, have in the opening of the Case been alrea­dy 5 so far unfolded, as that I shall not need any more to remember you, that by him that eateth, must be understood the strong in Faith, and by him that eateth not, the weak. And so reducing the words ab Hypothesi ad Thesin, this part of the advice [ Let not him that [Page 4] eateth, despise him that eateth not] beareth sense as if the Apostle had A said [ Let not the strong in faith despise the weak.] Weak ones are ea­sily despised: Strong ones are prone to despise: and yet despising is both a grievous sin in the despiser, and a dangerous scandall to the despised. In all which respects, it was but needfull the Holy Ghost should lesson us, not to despise one anothers weaknesse. Let not him that eateth, despise him that eateth not.

6 Weakness and Smalness, be it in what kind soever, is the fittest ob­ject to provoke contempt. As we travell by the way, if a fierce Ma­stiff set upon us, we think it time to look about, and to bestir our selves for defence: but we take no notice of the little Curres that B bark at us; but despise them. When Goliah saw little David make towards him, 1 Sam. 17. the Text saith, 1 Sam. 17.42 He disdained him, for he was but a youth. And S. Paul charging Timothy so to behave himself in the Church of God, as that none should 1 Tim. 4.12. despise his youth, implyeth, that youth is obvious to contempt, and like enough to be despised. And though Eccl. 9.16. Wisdome be better then strength, yet Solomon tells us, the poor mans wisdome is despised, and his words are not heard, Eccles. 9. Ps. 119.141. I am small and of no reputution, saith David, Psal. 119. And our Saviours Caveat in the Gospel is especially concerning little ones, as most o­pen to contempt: Mat▪ 18.10. Take heed that ye despise not any of these little C ones. But of all other, that weaknesse is most contemptible, which is seen in the faculties of the understanding Soul: when men are in­deed weak in apprehension, weak in judgement, weak in discretion; or at leastwise are thought so. Far from any reall weaknesse this way or any other, was our blessed LORD and Saviour Jesus Christ, Col▪ 2.3. In whom were hid all the treasures of wisdome and knowledge; yet because upon conference with him, he seemed such unto He­rod, not answering any of his questions, nor that expectation which the same of his miracles had raised of him in Herod, Herod took him for some silly simple fellow, and accordingly used him: for he D Luke▪ 23.11. [...]. set him at nought, and mocked him, and put him in [...]. Ib. a white coat, as he had been some fool, and sent him back as he came, Lu. 23. And of this nature is the weaknesse my Text hath to do withall: a weak­nesse in judgement; or as it is ver. 1. a weaknesse in Faith. Where, by Faith, we are not to understand that justifying Faith, whereby the heart of a true believer layeth fast hold on the gracious promises of God, and the precious merits of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins: nor by weaknesse in Faith, that [...], wherewith the Apo­stles are Mat. 8.26.14.31. & 16.8. sometimes charged; when the Faith of a true believer is sore shaken with temptations of incredulity and distrust. But by E Faith we are to understand an Fides h [...]c signifieat per­suasionem de usa rerum in­differentium: per Synccdo­chen generis. Piscat. Schol. in Rom. 14.1. historicall Faith onely, which is nothing else but a firm and secure assent of the judgement unto do­ctrinall truths in matter of Faith or Life: and by weaknesse in such faith, a doubtfulnesse and irresolution of judgement concerning some divine truths appertaining to the doctrine of Faith or Life; and [Page 5] A namely, concerning the just extent of Christian liberty, and the in­different or not indifferent nature or use of some things. Which weaknesse of judgement in Faith, bewraying it self outwardly in a nice, and scrupulous, and timorous forbearance of some things, for fear they should be unlawfull; which yet in truth are not so, but in­different: doth thereby expose the person in whom such weaknesse is, to the contempt and despisings of such as are of more confirmed and resolved judgements, and are stronger in the Faith.

Weaknesse then is in it self contemptible: yet not more than 7 Strength is contemptuous. Passive contempt is the unhappinesse of B the weak; but Active the fault of the strong. They that find truly, or but overweeningly conceit in themselves abilities, either of a high­er nature, or in a greater measure, than in other men, be it any kind whatsoever; it is strange to see, with what scornfull state they can trample upon their weaker and inferiour brethren, and look upon them (if yet they will at all vouchsafe a look) from aloft, as upon things below them: which is properly and literally to despise. For so much the very words [...] among the Greeks, and among the Latines Despicere do import. The Pharisee, it is like, cast such a dis­dainfull look upon the poor Publican, when in contempt he called C him Luc. 18.9, 11. Iste Publicanus! sure I am, that Parable was spoken of pur­pose concerning such as trusted in their own righteousnesse, and [...]. Luke 18.9. de­spised others. Luke 18. And they are ever the likeliest thus [...]o despise others, that conceit something in themselves more than others. Wealth, honour, strength, beauty, birth, friends, alliance, authority, pow­er, wit, learning, eloquence, reputation, any trifle; can leaven our thoughts, (partiall as they are towards our selves) and swell us, and heave us up above our brethren: and because we think we do over­top them, we think we may over-look them too, and despise them as vulgar and contemptible. Agar could despise Sarah; the bond-servant, D the free woman; the maid, her mistresse: onely for a lit­tle fruitfulnesse of the womb beyond her; because Gen. 16.4, 5. She saw that she had conceived, and her Mistresse was barren, Gen. 16. All strength and eminency then, we see, be it in any little sorry thing, is apt to breed in men a despising of their weaker and meaner brethren: but none more than this strength of knowledge and of Faith, wherewith we now deal. It should be quite otherwise: our knowledge should praeferre facem, hold the light before us, and help us for the better discovery of our ignorance; and so dispose us to humility, not pride. But pride and self-love is congenitum malum; it is a close, and a E pleasing, and an inseparable corruption: which by slye and serpen­tine insinuations conveyeth it self, as into whatsoever else is good, and eminent in us, and poysoneth it; so especially into the endow­ments of the understanding part. Sharpnesse of wit, quicknesse of conceit, faithfulnesse of memory, facility of discourse, propriety of elo­cution, concinuity of gesture, depth of judgement, variety of know­ledge [Page 6] in Arts and Languages, and whatever else of like kind; are A but as wind to fill the sailes of our pride, and to make us swell above our brethren, in whom the like gifts are not, or not in like eminen­cy. Scientia inflat, our Apostle might well say, 1 Cor. 8.1. Qu [...] lidicisse nisi [...] f [...]rmen­tum, &c. Pers. Satyr 1. Vide Casaub. Ibid. Knowledge puffeth up: and that it doth so readily and unmeasurably, that unlesse there be the greater measure both of humility to prevent, and of charity to vent it, it will in short time breed a dangerous spirituall tympany in the soul; A disease, from which the strongest constituti­ons that have been, have not been altogether so free, but that they have had, if not a spice of it, yet at least wise an inclination unto it. Even this our blessed Apostle who had so B much humility, as to account himself 1 Cor. 15.9. of Apostles the least, but 1 Tim. 1.15. of sin­ners the chiefest; was in so great danger 2 Cor. 12.7. [...]. to be exalted above measure through the abundance of revelations; that it was needfull he should have a thorne in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet him, lest he should be exalted above measure, 2 Cor. 12. No marvell then, if these new converts, but lately called by God out of the darknesse of their ignorance, 1 Pet. 29. into his marvelous great light; and not having their understandings well informed, and their judgements through­ly setled in the doctrine and Use, in the nature and extent of that E­vangelicall liberty whereunto they were called: no marvell, I say, C if these, upon so sensible a change, were more than a little distem­pered with this swelling above their brethren; even as far as to despise them. So hard is it, even for the most exercised Christian, not to take knowledge of his own knowledge: or doing so, not to despise and neglect the infirmities of his lesse-knowing brother. It was not then without good need, that S. Paul should become a re­membrancer to the strong in Faith, not to despise the weak. And there is as good need the very strongest of us all should remember it, and take heed of despising even the very weakest. This despising be­ing hurtfull both to the strong, and weak: to the strong as a grievous D sin; and to the weak, as a grievous scandall.

8 Despising, first is a sin in the strong. Admit thy weak brother were of so shallow understanding and judgement, that he might say in strictnesse of truth, what Agur said but in modesty, and that with an Hyperbole too, Prov. 30. that Prov. 30.1. surely he were more brutish than any man, and that he had not in him the understanding of a man: yet the com­munity of nature, and the common condition of humanity, should be sufficient to free him from thy contempt. His body was formed out of the same dust, his soul breathed into him by the same God, as thine were, and he is thy neighbour. Let his weaknesse then be what E it can be; even for that relation of neighbour-hood, as he is a man, it is sin in thee to despise him, Prov. 14.21. [ He that despiseth his Neighbour, sinneth, Prov. 14.] But that's not all: He is not onely thy Neighbour as a man; but he is thy Brother too, as a Christian man. He hath imbra­ced the Gospell, he believeth in the Son of God, he is within the pale [Page 7] A of the Church, as well as thou: though he be not so exquisitely seen in some higher mysteries, nor so thorowly satisfied in some other points, as thou art. If it have pleased God to endow thee with a larger portion of knowledge; thou oughtest to consider, first, that thou 1 art bound to be so much the more thankfull to him that gave it; and 2 then secondly, that it is expected, thou shouldest do so much the more good with it; and thirdly again, that thou standest charged with so much the deeper account for it. If the same God have dealt these abi­lities with a more sparing hand to thy brother; in despising his weak­ness, what other thing doest thou, then even despise the good Spi­rit B of God, John 3.8. that bloweth where he listeth, and 1 Cor. 12.11 giveth to every one as 9 he listeth? For though there be 1 Cor. 12.4. diversities of gifts, (both for sub­stance and degree;) yet it is the same spirit, 1 Cor. 12. And the con­tempt that is cast upon the meanest Christian, reboundeth upwards again, and in the last resolution reflecteth even upon GOD him­self, and upon his Christ. [ 1 Thess. 4.8. He that despiseth, despiseth not man but GOD; who hath given unto us his holy Spirit, 1 Thess. 4. And 1 Cor. 8.12. when ye sinne so against the Brethren, and wound their weak consciences, ye sin against Christ, 1 Cor. 8.]

Thus you see Despising is hurtfull to the despiser ▪ as a Sin: it is C hurtfull also, as a Scandall, to the despised. And therefore our Savi­our in Matth. 18. discoursing of Mat. 18.6, &c not offending little ones; anon vari­eth the word, and speaketh of Ibid. 10. not despising them: as if despising were an espciall and principall kind of offending, or scandalizing. And verily so it is, especially to the Weak. Nothing is more grievous to Nature, scarce Death it selfe, then for a man to see himself despised. Plaut. in Ci­st [...]ll. Act. 4. Scen. 1. Ego illam anum irridere me ut sinam? Satius est mihi quovis exitio interire, could he say in the Comedy. It is a thing that pierceth far, and sinketh deep, and striketh cold, and lyeth heavie upon the heart: Habet enim quendam acu­lcum contume­lia; q [...]em pati prudentes ac boni viri diffi­cillime possunt. Cic. Ver. 5. flesh and blood will digest any thing with better patience. The D great Arist. lib. 2. Rhet. 2. cap. 2. where he thus [...]neth An­ger, [...]. Philosopher, for this reason maketh Contempt the ground of all Discontent; and sufficiently proveth it in the second of his Rhetoriques: there being never any thing taken offensively, but sub ratione contemptus; nothing provoking to Anger, but what is either truly a contempt, or at leastwise so apprehended.We all know how tenderly every one of us would take it, but to be neg­lected by others; to have no reckoning at all made of us; to be so reputed as if we were not, or not worth the looking after, Vide opus Adag. Megaren­ses ne (que) tertij, neque qu [...]ti. [...], as the Oracle said to the Megarenses. And yet this is but the least degree of Contempt; a [...]. Arist. ubi su­pra. privative contempt onely. How tenderly then may we think a weak Christian would take it, when to E this privative he should find added a [...]. Ibid. Positive contempt also? when he should see his person, and his weakness, not only not compassionated, but even [...]. Chrys. Hom. 23. in Gen. taunted, and stouted, and derided, and made a laughing stock, and a jesting theme? when he should see them strive to speak and do such things in his sight and hearing, as they know will be of­fensive [Page 6] unto him, of very purpose to vex, and afflict, and grieve his A tender soul? Certainly for a weak Christian newly converted to the Faith, to be thus despised; it were enough, without Gods singular Have mercy upon us, O Lord, have mercy up­on us: for we are exceeding­ly filled with contempt. Our soul is excee­dingly filled with the scor­ning of those that are at ease, and with the contempt of the proud, Psal. 123.3, 4. mercy and support, to make him repent his late conversion, and re­volt from the Faith, by fearefull and desperate Apostasie. And he that by such despising should thus offend, though but Mat. 18.6, &c. one of the least and weakest of those that believe in Christ, a thousand times better had it been for him, that he had never been born; yea, ten thousand times better that a Mill-stone had been hung about his neck, and he cast into the bottome of the Sea, ere he had done it. Despising is a grievous sin, in the despiser, in the Strong: and despising is a grievous scandall B to the despised, to the Weak. Let not therefore the strong despise the Weak; Let not him that eateth, despise him that eateth not. And thus much for the former branch of Saint Pauls advice: The other followeth, Let not him that eateth not, judge him that eateth.

Faults seldome go single; but by couples at the least. Sinfull 10 men do with sinfull provocations, as ball-players with the Ball. When the Ball is once up, they labour to keep it up: right so when an offence or provocation is once given, it is [...]. Et mox. [...]; Max. Tyri­us. [...] tossed to and fro, the receiver ever returning it pat upon the giver, and that most times with advantage; and so betwixt them they make a shift to preserve C a perpetuity of sinning, and of scandalizing one another. It is hard to say who beginneth oftner, the Strong, or the Weak: but whe­ther ever beginneth, he may be sure the other will follow. If this judge, that will despise; if that despise, this will judge: either doth his endeavour to cry quittance with other; and thinketh himself not to be at all in fault, because the other was first or more. This Apostle willing to redresse faults in both, beginneth first with the strong: and for very good reason. Not that his fault simply consi­dered in it self is greater; (for I take it a certain truth, that to judge one that is in the right, is a far greater fault, considered abso­lutely D without relation to the abilities of the persons, then to de­spise one that is in the wrong:) But because the strong through the abi­lity of his judgement, ought to yield so much to the infirmity of his weak brother, who through the weaknesse of his judgement, is not so well able to discern what is fit for him to do. What in most o­ther contentions is expected; should be done in this: not he that is most in fault, but he that hath most wit, should give over first. Indeed in reason, the more faulty is rather bound to yield: but if he will be unreasonable, (as most times it falleth out,) and not do it; then in discretion, the more able should do it. As Gen. 13.9, 11. Abraham in E discretion yielded the choice to his Nephew Lot upon the conten­tion of their Heardsmen, which in reason Lot should rather have yielded unto him. But where both are faulty, as it is not good to stand debating who began first; so it is not safe to strain courtesie who shall end, and mend first. In the case of my Text, both were [Page 9] A faulty: and therefore our Apostle would have both mend. He hath school'd the Strong, and taught him his lesson, not to despise anothers infirmity; Let not him that eateth, despise him that eateth not. Now the Weak must take out his lesson too, not to judge anothers liberty; Let not him that eateth not, judge him that eateth.

I will not trouble you with other significations of the word; to Iudge, as it is here taken, is as much to Ne condem­nato. Beza. condemn: and so the 11 word [...] is often taken in the worser sense for [...]. Tro­pically, by a Piscator in Schol. ad hunc locum. Synecdoche generis, say Scholiasts: and they say true. But it is a Trope, for which both in this, and in evil man­ners have been the spoiling of many good words; as [...], Tycannus, So­phista, Latro, [...], Ve­n [...]num, Magus; & in our Eng­glish tongue, Knave, Villain, Churle, &c. See Minsheu, Verstegan, &c. divers other B words, we are not so much beholden to good Arts, as to bad man­ners. Things that are good, or indifferent, we commonly turn to ill, by using them the worst way: whence it groweth, that words of good or indifferent signification, in time degenerate so farre, as to be commonly taken in the worst sence. But this by the way. The fault of these weak ones in the case in hand, was, that measuring o­ther mens actions and consciences, by the modell of their own under­standings, in their private censures they rashly passed their judge­ments upon, and pronounced peremptory sentence against such, as u­sed their liberty in some things; concerning the lawfulnesse where­of C themselves were not satisfied, as if they were loose Christians, car­nall professors, nomine tenus Christiani, men that would not stick to do any thing, and such as made either none at all, or else very little conscience of their actions. This practice my Text disalloweth, and forbiddeth: and the rule hence for us is plain and short, We must not judge others. The Scriptures are expresse, Matth. 7.1. Iudge not, that ye be not judged, Matth. 7. 1 Cor. 4.5. Iudge nothing before the time, &c. 1 Corinth. 4. Rom. 2.1. Thou art inexcusable, O man, whosoever thou art that judgest, Rom. 2. And Jam. 4.11. If thou judgest, thou art not a doer of the Law, but a Iudge, James 4. 1

D Not that it is unlawfull to exercise civill judgement, or to passe 12 condemning sentence upon persons orderly and legally convicted, for such as have calling and authority thereunto in Church or Com­mon-wealth: for this publique politique judgement is commanded Exod. 22.9. 2 Chron. 19.6. Rom. 13.4. and elsewhere. in the Word of God; and Reason sheweth it to be of absolute ne­cessity 2 for the preservation of States and Commonwealths. Not that it is unlawfull secondly, to passe even our private censures upon the outward actions of men; when the Law of God is directly trans­gressed, and the transgression apparent from the evidence either of the fact it selfe, or of some strong signes and presumptions of it. E For it is stupidity, and not charity, to be credulous against sense. Charity is 1 Cor. 13.5. [...]. ingenuous, and will Ibid. vers· 7. [...]. believe any thing, though more then Reason: but Charity must not be As Walter Mapes some­times Arch­deacon̄ of Ox­enford, rela­ting the grosse Simony of the Pope for confirming the election of Reginald, bastard sonne to Ioceline, Bishop of Sarum, into the See of Bathe; concludeth the narration thus; Sit tamen domina materque nostra Roma baculus in aqua fractus; & absit credere quae videmus. Mahap. de nugis Curialium, distinct. 1. cap. 22. servile, to believe any [Page 10] thing against reason: Shall any charity bind me to think the Crow A is white, or the Black-more beautifull? Nor yet thirdly, that all sinister suspicions are utterly unlawfull, even there where there wanteth evidence either of fact, or of great signes: if our suspicions proceed not from any corrupt affections, but onely from a Cùm debemus aliquibus malis adhibere reme­dium, sive no­stris, sive alie­nis, expedit ad hoc ut securius remedium ap­ponatur, quòd supponatur id quod est deteri­us: quia reme­dium quod est efficax contra majus malum, multò magis est efficax contra minus malum. Aquin. 2.2. qu. 60. art. 4. ad. 3. chari­table jealousie of those over whom we have speciall charge, or in whom we have speciall interest, in such sort as that it may concern us to admonish, reprove, or correct them when they doe amisse; so was Iob Job 1.5. suspicious of his sonnes, for sinning and cursing God in their hearts. But the judgement here, and elsewhere condemned, is either first, when in our private thoughts or speeches, upon slender B presumptions we rashly pronounce men as guilty of committing such or such sins, without sufficient evidence either of fact, or pregnant signes that they have committed them. Or secondly, when upon some actions Aperta non ita reprehenda­mus, ut de sa­nitate despere­mus. Gloss. Or­din. in Rom. 14.13. Non quicquid reprebenden­dum, etiam dam [...]andum est. Sen. l. 6. de benef. ca. 39. undoubtedly sinfull, as blasphemy, adultery, perjury, &c. We too severely censure the persons either for the future, as Repro­bates and Castawayes, and such as shall be certainly damned; or at leastwise for the present, as hypocrites, and unsanctified and pro­fane, and such as are in the state of damnation: not considering into what fearefull sinnes it may please God to suffer, not onely his As Paul, Mary Magda­len, &c. chosen ones before Calling, but even his As David, Peter, &c. holy ones too after C Calling, sometimes to fall; for ends most times unknown to us, but ever just and gracious in him. Or thirdly, when for want either of charity or knowledge, (as in the present case of this Chapter) we interpret things for the worst to our brethren: and condemn them of sin for such actions, as are not directly, and in themselves necessa­rily sinfull; but may (with due circumstances) be performed with a good conscience, and without sinne. Now all judging and condem­ning of our brethren in any of these kinds is sinfull and damnable; and that in very many respects, especially these foure; which may serve as so many weighty reasons, why we ought not to judge one D another. The usurpation, the rashnesse, the uncharitablenesse, and the scandall of it.

First, it is an Usurpation. He that is of right to judge, must have 13 a calling and commission for it. Exod. 2.14. Quis constituit te? sharply replyed upon Moses, Exod. 2. Who made thee a Iudge? and Luk. 12.14. Quis constituit me? reasonably alledged by our Saviour, Luk. 12. Who made me a Iudge? Thou takest too much upon thee then thou son of man, whosoever thou art that judgest: thus saucily to thrust thy self into Gods seat, and to [...]; &c. Chrys. in Gen. hom. 42. invade his Throne. Remember thy self well, and learn to know thine own rank. Quis tu? Who art thou that E judgest another? Iames 4. or Who art thou that judgest anothers ser­vant? in the next following verse to my Text. As if the Apostle had said; What art thou? or what hast thou to do to judge him that Rom. 14▪4. standeth or falleth to his own Master? Jam. 4.12. Thou art his fellow-servant, not his LORD. He hath another Lord, that can and will judge him; [Page 11] A who is thy Lord too, and can and will judge thee: for so he argueth anon at verse 10. Why doest thou judge thy brother? We shall all stand before the judgement-seate of CHRIST. GOD hath reserved Mali operis vindictam, Bo­ni gloriam, u­triusque Judi­cium. three Prerogatives royall to himself, Deut. 32.35. Vengeance, Isai. 42.8. Rom. 12.19. Glory, and Rom. 14.4.—10. Jam. 4.11, 12. judgement. As it is not safe for us then to encroach upon Tres homi­num species maximam Deo faciunt injuri­am: Superbi, qui auferunt ei Gloriam; Ira­cundi, qui Vin­dictam; Rigi­di, qui Judici­um. GODS Royalties in either of the other two; Glory, or Vengeance: so nei­ther in this of Judgement; Dominus judicabit, Heb. 10.30. The Lord himself will judge his people, Heb. 10. It is flat Usurpation in us to judge: and therefore we must not judge.

Secondly, it is rashnesse in us. A Judge must Et nunc Re­ges, intelligite: erudimini, qui judicatis ter­ram. Psa. 2.10. si judicas, cog­nosce. Sen. in Med. Act. 2. [...]. Phocylid. understand the truth, both for matter of Et normam, & Causam: Normam, secundum quam; & causam, de qua statuendum. Ad Factum haec pertinet; illa ad ju [...]: ad illam, Peritia opus est; ad hanc Prudentia fact, and for point of Law; and he must be sure B he is in the right for both, before he proceed to sentence: or else he will give rash judgement. How then dare any of us undertake to sit as Iudges upon other mens Consciences, wherewith we are so little ac­quainted, that we are indeed but too much unacquainted with our own? We are not able to search the depth of our own Jer. 17.9. I know nothing by my self, yet am I not hereby justified: but he that judgeth me is the LORD, 1 Corinthians 4 4. If our heart condemn us, GOD is greater than our heart, and knoweth all things, 1 Iohn 3.21. Latet m [...] facultas mea, quae in me est; ut ani­mus meus de viribus suis ipse se interrog tus, non facilè sibi credendum existimet, quia & quod inest ple [...]umque oc­cultum est. Aug. lib. 10. Confess. c. 32. wicked and deceitfull hearts; and to ransack throughly the many secret windings and turnings therein: how much lesse then are we able to fadome the bottomes of other mens hearts, with any certainty to pronounce of them either good or evil? We must then leave the judgements of 14 other mens spirits, and hearts, and reines, to him that is Heb. 12.9. the Father 2 C of spirits, and alone Psal. 79. & 26.2. Jer. 11.20. & 17.10, & 20.12. Rev. 2.23. searcheth the hearts and reines: before whose eyes all things are Heb. 4.13. [...], as the word is most Emphaticall, Hebrewes 4. Wherefore our Apostles precept elsewhere is good to this purpose, 1 Cor. 4. 1 Cor. 4.5. Iudge nothing before the time, untill the LORD come, who both will bring to light the hidden things of dark­nesse, and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts. Unlesse we be able to bring these hidden things to light, and to make manifest these counsels; it is Temeritas est, d [...]m [...]e quod nescias. Sen. Epist. 91. Sunt quaedam facta media, quae ignoramus quo animo fiant, quia & bono & malo fi [...]ri possunt, de quibus temerarium est judicare. August. lib. 2. de Serm. Dom. in monte. cap. 18. rashnessi in us to judge: and therefore we must not judge.

D

Thirdly, this judging is uncharitable. Charity is not easily suspici­ous; but upon just cause: much lesse then censorious and perempto­ry. 15 Indeed when we are to judge of In rerum ju­dicio debet ali­quis n [...]ti ad hoc, ut inter­pretetur unum­quodque secun­dùm quod est: in judicio autem personarum, ut interpretetur in melius, Aquin. 2.2. qu. 60. art. 4. ad 3. and he giveth a substantiall reason for it, ib. in resp. ad. 2. Things, it is wisdome to judge 3 E of them secundùm quod sunt, as neer as we can, to judge of them just as they are, without any sway or partiall inclination either to the right hand, or to the left. But when we are to judge of Men, and [Page 12] their Actions: it is not altogether so: there the rule of Charity A must take place, Glossa Ord. in hunc loc. & Theologi pas­sim. Semper quicquid dubi­um [...]st, humani­tas inclinat in melius. Sen. ep. 81. Dubia in meliorem partem sunt interpretanda. Un­lesse we see manifest cause to the contrary, we ought ever to inter­pret what is done by others, with as much favour as may be. To erre thus is better than to hit right the other way; because this course is Error charita­tis, salutaris error. safe, and secureth us, as from Melius est quòd aliquis frequenter fal­latur, habens bonam opinionē de malo homine, quàm qd rarius fallatur habens m [...]lam opinio­nem de bono ho­mine: quia ex h [...]c sit injuria alicui; non autem ex primo. Aqu. 2.2ae qu. 60. art. 4. ad r. injuring others, so from endangering our selves: whereas in judging ill, though right, we are still Aequum licèt statuerit, haud aequus fuit. Sen. in Med. Act. 2. unjust [...], the event onely, and not our choyce freeing us from wrong judgement. True Charity is ingenious; it 1 Cor. 13.5. thinketh no evil, 1 Cor. 13. How far then are they from Charity, that are ever suspicious, and think nothing well? For us, let it be B our care to maintain Charity; and to avoid, as far as humane frailty will give leave, even sinister suspicions of our brethrens actions: or if through frailty we cannot that, yet let us not from light suspicions fall into uncharitable censures: let us at leastwise suspend our Si suspiciones vit [...]re n [...]n possumus, quia homines sumus: judicia tamen, id est, definitivas firmàsque sententias continere debemus. Gloss▪ Ordin. in 1 Cor. 4. defi­nitive judgement, and not determine too peremptorily against such as do not in every respect just as we do, or as we would have them do, or as we think they should do. It is uncharitable for us to judge, and therefore we must not judge.

C

16 Lastly, there is Scandall in judging. Possibly he that is judged, may have that strength of Faith and Charity, that though rash and uncharitable censures lie thick in his way, he can lightly skip over all those stumbling-blocks, and scape a fall. Saint Paul had such a measure of strength; 1 Cor. 4.5. With me it is a very small thing, saith he, that I should be judged of you, or of humane judgement, 1 Cor. 4. If our judging light upon such an object, it is indeed no scandall to him: but that's no thanks to us. We are to esteem things by their natures, not events: and therefore we give a scandall, if we judge; D notwithstanding he that is judged take it not as a scandall. For, that judging is in it self a scandall, is clear from ver. 13. of this Chapter; Let us not therefore, saith S. Paul, judge one another any more, but judge this rather, that no man put a stumbling-block, or an occasion to fall in his brothers way. And thus we see four main Reasons against this judging of our brethren. 1. We have no right to judge; and so our judging is usurpation. 2. We may erre in our judgements; and so our judging is rashnesse. 3. We take things the worst way when we judge; and so our judging is uncharitable. 4. We offer occasion of offence by our judging; and so our judging is scandalous. Let not him E therefore that eateth not, judge him that eateth.

17 And so I have done with my Text in the general use of it: where­in we have seen the two faults of despising, and of judging our bre­thren laid open; and the uglinesse of both discovered. I now de­scend to make such Application, as I promised, both of the case and [Page 13] A rules, unto some differences, and to some offences, given and taken in our Church in point of Ceremony. The Case ruled in my Text was of eating, and not eating: the Differences which some maintain in our Church, are many in the particular; (as of kneeling, and not kneeling; wearing, and not wearing; crossing, and not crossing, &c.) But all these, and most of the rest of them, may be comprehended in grosse under the terms of conforming, and not conforming. Let us first compare the Cases; that having found wherein they agree, or disagree, we may thereby judge how far S. Pauls advice in my Text ought to rule us, for not despising, for not judging one another. B There are four speciall things, wherein if we compare this our Case with the Apostles; in every of the four we shall find some agree­ment, and some disparity also: 1. The nature of the matter: 2. The abilities of the persons: 3. Their severall practise about the things: and 4. Their mutuall carriage one towards another. And first, let us consider how the two Cases agree in each of these.

First, the matter whereabout the eater and the not-eater differed in 18 the case of the Romans, was in the nature of it indifferent: so it is 1 between the conformer and not conformer in our Case. As there fish, and flesh, and herbs were meerly indifferent; such as might be eaten, C or not eaten without sin: so here Cap and Surplis, Crosse and Ring, and the rest, are things meerly indifferent; such as (in regard of their own nature) may be used or not used without sin; as being nei­ther expresly commanded, nor expresly forbidden in the Word of God.

Secondly, the Persons agree. For as there, so here also; some 2 are strong in faith, some weak. There are many, whose judgements are upon certain and infallible grounds assured and resolved, and that certitudine Fidei, that Cap, and Surplis, and Crosse, and the rest, are things lawfull, and such as may be used with a good Conscience. D There are some others again, who through ignorance, or custome, or prejudice, or otherwise weakened in their judgements; cannot (or will not) be perswaded, that these things are altogether free from Superstition and Idolatry: nor consequently the use of them from sinne.

Thirdly, the practice of the persons are much alike. As there, 3 the strong did use his liberty according to the assurance of his know­ledge ( [...]) and did eat freely without scruple; and the weak did forbear to eat, because of his doubting and irresolution: So here, most of us in assured confidence that we may wear, and E crosse, and kneel, and use the other Ceremonies and Customes of our Church, do willingly, and ex animo conform our selves thereunto. Yet some there are, who out of I know not what nicenesse and scru­pulosity, make dainty of them, and either utterly refuse con­formity, or at leastwise desire respite, till they can better inform themselves.

[Page 14] Lastly, there is some correspondence also in the faulty carriage of A 4 the parties each towards other. For as there the Eater despised the Not-eater; and the Not-eater judged the Eater: so here, it cannot be denied, but that some Conformers (although I hope far the lesser, I am sure far the worser sort,) do despise and scandalize the Non-Con­formers more than they have reason to do, or any discreet ho­nest man will allow. But is it not most certain also, that the Non-con­formers (but too generally, yea, and the better sort of them too, but too often and much) do passe their censures with marvellous great freedome; and spend their judgements liberally upon, and against the Conformers? Hitherto the Cases seem to agree. One would B think, mutatis mutandis, the Apostles rule would as well fit our Church and Case, as the Romane and should as well free the Non-Conformers from our Contempt, as us from their Censures. Let not him that conformeth, despise him that conformeth not: and let not him that conformeth not, judge him that conformeth.

But if you will please to take a second surview of the four se­verall 19 particulars, wherein the Cases seemed to agree; you shall find 1 very much disparity and disproportion betwixt the two Cases in each of the four respects. In the case of my Text, the matter of difference among them, was not onely indifferent in the nature of it; but it was C also left as indifferent for the use: the Church ( perhaps) not having determined any thing positively therein; at least no publick autho­rity having either enjoyned, or forbidden, the use of such or such meates. But in the Case of our Church it is far otherwise. Capp, Sur­plis, Crosse, Ring and other Ceremonies, which are the Matter of our differences, though they be things indifferent for their nature, and in themselves: yet are not so for their use, and unto us. If the Church had been silent, if Authority had prescribed nothing herein; these Ceremonies had then remained for their use, as they are for their na­ture, indifferent: Lawfull, and such as might be used without sin; D and yet Arbitrary, and such as might be also forborn without sin. But men must grant (though they be unwilling, if yet they will be reasonable) that every particular Church Article 20. agreeably to the confessi­ons of other Protestant Churches. hath power, for [...]. 1 Cor. 14.20. decency and orders sake, to ordain and constitute Ceremonies. Which being once ordained, and by publick authority enjoyned, cease to be indif­ferent for their use, though they remain still so for their nature: and of indifferent become so necessary, that neither may a man without sinne Constit. & Canon. 30. refuse them, where Authority requireth; nor use them, where Authority restraineth the use.

Neither is this accession of Necessitie any impeachment to Chri­stian E Liberty; or Ex. 1 Cor. 7.35. insnaring of mens conscience: as Lincolnsh. Abridg. pa· 34 some have ob­jected. 20 For then do we ensnare mens consciences by humane Constitu­tions, when we thrust them upon men as if they were divine; and bind mens consciences to them immediately, as if they were imme­diate parts of Gods worship, or of absolute necessity unto salvation. [Page 15] A This Tyranny and Usurpation over mens Consciences, the Mar. 7, 8. &c. Pharisees of old did, and the Church of Rome at this day doth exercise, and we justly hate in her: In Spiritum Sanctum blas­phemant, qui sacros Canones violant. 25. qu. 1. Vio arore. equalling, if not preferring her Constitutions to the Lawes of GOD. But our Church (GOD be thanked) is far from any such impious presumption: and hath sufficiently Constit. &c. can. 74. art. 20▪ Act for uni­formity; and Treat. of Cere­monies prefix­ed to the book of Common Prayer. d [...]clared her self by solemn protestation, enough to satisfie any ingenuous im­partiall judgement, that by requiring obedience to these ceremoniall Constitutions, she hath no other purpose, then to reduce all Without pre­judice to the liberty of o­ther Churches. See Pref. to Communion Book. her chil­dren to an orderly uniformity in the outward worship of God; so far is she from seeking to draw any opinion, either of The Church ought not to enforce any thing besides the holy Writ, to be believed for necessity of salvation. Artic. 20. divine necessity up­on B the Constitution, or of effectuall holinesse upon the Ceremony. And as for the prejudice which seemeth to be hereby given to Christian liberty: it is so slender a conceit, that it seemeth to bewray in the objecters a desire, not so much of satisfaction, as cavill. For first, the liberty of a Christian to all indifferent things, is in the Mind and Conscience: and is then infringed, when the Conscience is bound and straitned, by imposing upon it an opinion of doctrinall Necessity. But it is no wrong to the Liberty of a Christian mans conscience, to bind him to outward observance for Orders sake; and to impose upon him a necessity of Obedience. Which one distinction of Doctrinall and Obe­dientiall C Necessity well weighed, and rightly applyed, is of it self suf­ficient to clear all doubts in this point. For, to make all restraint of the outward man in matters indifferent an impeachment of Chri­stian liberty; what were it else, but even to bring flat See Confe­rence at Ham­p [...]o [...] Court, pa. 70.71. Anabaptisme and Anarchy into the Church? and to overthrow all bond of sub­jection and obedience to lawfull authority? I beseech you consider, wherein can the immediate power and authority of Fathers, Masters, and other Rulers over their inferiours consist; or the due obedience of in­feriours be shewn towards them: if not in these I [...] rebus me­dits lex posita est obedi [...]ntiae Bern. Epist. 7. Indifferent and Ar­bitrary things? For, things De hujusmo­di quippe nec praeceptor ex­pectandus, nec prohibitos, au scultandus est. Bern. de praec. & dispensat. See Agell. 2. Noct. Attic. 7. & Bernard. Epist. 7. absolutely Necessary, as commanded by D God, we are bound to do; whether humane Authority require them, or no: and things absolutely Unlawfull, as prohibited by God; we are bound not to do; whether humane Authority forbid them, or no. There are none other things left then; wherein to expresse properly the Obedience due to superiour Authority, then these Indifferent things. And if a See Sam. Col­lins Sermon in 1 Tim. 6.3. pag. 44. &c. Father or Master have power to prescribe to his Child or Servant in indifferent things; and such restraint be no way prejudiciall to Christian liberty in them: Why should any man, ei­ther deny the like power to Church-Governours, to make Ecclesi­asticall-constitutions concerning indifferent things? or interpret that power to the prejudice of Christian Liberty? And again Secondly, 2 E Men must understand, that it is an errour to think Ceremonies and Constitutions to be things meerly indifferent: I mean in the gene­rall. For howsoever every particular Ceremony be indifferent; and every particular Constitution Artic. 34 arbitrary and alterable; yet that there should be some Ceremonies, it is necessary, Necessitate absolutâ, in as [Page 16] much as no outward work can be performed without Ceremoniall A circumstances, some or other: and that there should be some Consti­tutions concerning them, it is also necessary (though not simply and absolutely, as the former; yet ex hypothesi, and) See Calvin lib. 4. Instit. c. 10. sect. 27. necessitate conve­nientiae. Otherwise, since some Ceremonies must needs be used; eve­ry Parish, nay every Quot capita tot Schismata. Hieronym. Man would have his own fashion by himself, as his humour led him: whereof what other could be the issue, but infinite distraction, and unorderly confusion in the Church? And a­gain thirdly, to return their weapon upon themselves; If every re­straint 3 in indifferent things be injurious to Christian liberty: then themselves are injurious no lesse by their negative restraint from B some Ceremonies, Like that Col. 2.21. Touch not, taste not, handle not. Wear not, Crosse not, Kneel not, &c. then they would have the world believe our Church is by her positive restraint unto these Ceremonies of wearing, & crossing, and kneeling, &c. Let indifferent men judge, nay let themselves that are parties judge, whether is more injurious to Christian Liberty; publick Authority by mature advice commanding, what might be forborn, or private spirits through humorous dislikes, forbidding what may be used: the whole Church imposing the use, or a few Brethren requiring the for­bearance of such things, as are otherwise and in themselves equally indifferent for use, or for forbearance. C

21 But they say, our Church maketh greater matters of Ceremonies than thus; and preferreth them even before the most necessary du­ties of preaching and administring the Sacraments: in as much as they are imposed upon Ministers under pain of Suspension and Depri­vation from their Ministerial Functions and Charges. First, for actuall 1 Deprivation; I take it, unconforming Ministers have no great cause to complain. Our Church, it is well known, hath not alwayes used that rigour she might have done. Where she hath been forced to proceed as far as deprivation; she hath ordinarily by her fair, and slow, and compassionate proceedings therein, sufficiently ma­nifested D her unwillingnesse thereto: and declared her self a Mother every way indulgent enough to such ill-nurtured Chil­dren, 2 as will not be ruled by her. Secondly, those that are suspended or deprived; suffer it but justly for their obstinacy and contempt. For howsoever they would bear the world in hand, that they are the one­ly persecuted ones, and that they suffer for their Consciences: yet in truth, they do but abuse the credulity of the simple therein; and herein (as in many other things) jump with the Papists, whom they would seem above all others most abhorrent from. For as Seminary Priests and Iesuits give it out, they are martyr'd for their Pro inficiati­one pontificatus foeminei. Aqui­pont. in resp. ad Sohn. de Antichristo, Thes. 15. spea­king of the Priests execu­ted in the reign of Qu. Elizabeth. Religion; E when the very truth is, they are See Donnes Pseudo-Martyr per totum; espe­cially c. 5, &c. justly executed for their prodigi­ous Treasons, and felonious or treacherous practises against lawfull Princes and Estates: So the brethren pretend they are persecuted for their consciences; when they are indeed but justly censured for their obstinate and pertinacious contempt of lawfull authority. For it is [Page 17] not the refusall of these Ceremonies they are deprived for, otherwise A then as the matter wherein they shew their contempt: it is the The practice of our Church sufficiently confirmeth this: which censureth no man for the bare omission of some kind of Rites and Ceremonies now and then; where it may be presumed by the parties cheerfull and generall con­formity other­wise, that such omission proceedeth not either from an opinative dislike of the Ceremony imposed, or from a timorous and obsequious humouring of such as do dislike it. Whosoever willingly and purposely doth openly break, &c. Artic. 34. Con­tempt it self, which formerly and properly subjecteth them to just Ecclesiasticall censure of Suspension or Deprivation. And contempt of authority, though in the In minimi [...] quoque mandatis culpam facit non minimam; & convertit in crimen gravis rebellionis naevum satis levem simplicis transgressionis. Bern. de prec. & dispens. smallest matter, deserveth no small pu­nishment: all authority having been ever sollicitous (as it hath good reason) above all things to vindicate and preserve it self from con­tempt; by inflicting sharp punishments upon contemptuous persons in the smallest matters, above all other sorts of offenders in any de­gree whatsoever. Thus have we shewed and cleared the first and main difference betwixt the case of my Text, and the case of our B Church, in regard of the Matter: the things whereabout they diffe­red, being every way indifferent; ours not so.

And as in the Matter; so there is secondly much oddes in the con­dition 22 of the Persons. The refusers in the Case of my Text, being truly weak in the Faith; as being but lately converted to the Christi­an Faith, and not sufficiently instructed by the Church in the do­ctrine C and use of Christian liberty in things indifferent: Whereas with our refusers it is much otherwise. First, they are not new 1 Proselytes; but men born, and bred, and brought up in the bosome of the Church: yea many, and the chiefest of them, such as have taken upon them the calling of the Ministery, and the charge of Souls, and the office of teaching and instructing others. And such men should not be weaklings. Secondly, ours are such as take themselves 2 to have far more knowledge, and understanding, and insight in the Scriptures, and all divine learning, than other men: such as be­tween pity and scorn seem most to wonder at the ignorance and sim­plicity D of the vulgar, and to lament (which is, God knoweth, lamen­table enough; though not comparable to what it was within not many years since:) the want of knowledge, and the unsufficiency of some of the Clergy in the Land. And with what reason should these men expect the priviledge of weak ones? Thirdly, our Church hath 3 sufficiently declared and published the innocency of her p [...]rpose and meaning in enjoying the Ceremonies: nor so onely; but hath been content to hear, and receive, and admit the Objections and reasons of the refusers; and hath taken pains to answer and satisfie to the full all that ever yet could be said in that behalf. And therefore it is va­nity E for these men (or their friends in their behalf) to alledge weaknesse; where all good means have been plentifully used for full information in the points in doubt. Lastly, upon the 4 premises it doth appear that the weaknesse of our brethren, pre­tended by those that are willing to speak favourably of them, pro­ceedeth [Page 18] for the most part not so much out of simple ignorance, ari­sing A from the defect either of understanding or means; as out of an ignorance at the best in some degree of wilfulnesse and affectation, in not seeking, or not admitting such ingenuous satisfaction, as they might have by reason: if not out of the poyson of corrupt and car­nall affections (as they give us sometimes but too much cause to su­spect) of pride, of singularity, of envy, of contention, of factious ad­miring some mens persons. By which, and other like partiall affecti­ons, mens judgements become oftentimes so blinded, that of un­willing at the first, they become at length unable to discern things with that freedome and ingenuity they should. And so the Cases dif­fer B in regard of the Persons.

23 They differ thirdly in the practise of the Persons. There the strong did eat, because he was well assured he might do it, [...], in the verse before my Text: and the weak did no more but forbear ea­ting; as indeed he might do, no authority interposing to the contra­ry. But here, we conform, not onely because we know we may lawfully do it; but for that we know we must of [...]. Rom. 13.5. necessity do it, as bound thereunto in obedience to lawfull authority, and in the Not onely for wrath, but also for conscience sake. Ibid. conscience we ought to make of such obedience. And the refusers do not onely de facto, not conform; to the contempt of authority, and the scandall of C others: but they stand in it too, and trouble the peace of the Church by their restlesse Petitions, and Supplications, and Admoniti­ons, and other publications of the reasons and grounds of their such refusall. And verily, this Countrey and County hath been not the least busie in these factions and tumultuous courses: both in trou­bling our most gracious, judicious, and religious Soveraign with their Meditations on the Lords Prayer, pag. 12. in the Margent. petitions; and also in publishing their reasons, in a Book called The Abridgement, printed 1605. to their own shame, and the shame of their Countrey. He who (as I have been informed) was thought to have had a chief hand in the collecting of those D reasons, and printing of that Book; was for his obstinate refusall of Conformity justly deprived from his Benefice in this Diocess, and thereupon relinquished his Ministery for a time, betaking him­self to another Calling: so depriving the Church and people of God of the fruit and benefit of those excellent gifts which were in him. But since that time he hath, upon better and more advised judgement, subscribed and conformed: and the Church like an in­dulgent Mother hath not onely received him into her bosome a­gain, but hath restored him too, though not to the same, yet to a Benefice elsewhere of far better value. E

24 Lastly, there is difference in the faulty carriage of the persons: and that on both parts; especially on ours. For though our Non-con­forming Brethren condemn us with much liberty of speech and spirit, having yet lesse reason for it than the weak Romans had (for the strong among them might have forborn some things for the Weaks sake; [Page 19] A and it would have well become them for the avoiding of scandall so to have done; which we cannot do without greater scandall in the open contempt of lawfull authority:) yet we do not despise them, (I mean with allowance from the Church: if particular men do more than they should, it is their private fault, and ought not to be impu­ted to us, or to our Church) but use all good means we can to draw them to moderate courses and just obedience; although they better deserve to be despised than the weak Romans did: they be­ing truly Weak, ours Obstinate; they Timorous, ours also Contem­ptuous.

B Now these differences are opened betwixt the Case in my 25 Text, and the Case of our Church: we may the better judge how far forth Saint Pauls advice here given to the Romans in their case of eating, and not-eating, ought to rule us in our case of confor­ming, and not-conforming in point of Ceremony. And first, of not despising: then of not judging. The ground of the Apostles pre­cept for not despising him that ate not, was his weaknesse. So far then as this ground holdeth in our case, this precept is to be exten­ded, and no further. And we are hereby bound not to despise our Non-conforming Brethren, so far forth as it may probably appear C to us they are weak and not wilfull. But so farre forth, as by their courses and proceedings it may be reasonably thought their re­fusall proceedeth from corrupt or partiall affections, or is apparent­ly maintained with obstinacy and contempt: I take it we may, not­withstanding the Apostles admonition in my Text, in some sort even despise them.

But because they think they are not so well and sairly dealt with­all 26 as they should be: Let us consider their particular grievances, wherein they take themselves despised; and examine how just they are. They say, first, they are despised in being scoffed and flouted, D and derided by loose companions, and by profane or popishly affe­cted persons; in being styled Puritanes, and Brethren, and Precisians, and in having many jests and fooleries fastened upon them, whereof they are not guilty. They are secondly despised, All benefit of Law being de­nied th [...]m, and they debarred of other means by conference or writing for heir. defence. Def· of Mini­sters reasons part 1. pref. to Reader, We do accuse the Re­verend Bishops in the sight of God and Man, for their hard and extream dealing towards us. Removall of imputati­ons. p. 40. they say, in that when they are convented before the Bishops and others in Authority, they cannot have the favour of an indifferent hearing: but are procee­ded against as far as Suspension, and sometimes Deprivation, without taking their answers to what is objected, or giving answers to what they object. Thirdly, in that many honest and religious men, of excel­lent and usefull gifts, cannot be permitted the liberty of their Consci­ences, E and the free exercise of their Ministery; onely for standing out in these things, which our selves cannot but confess to be indifferent.

To their first Grievance we answer, th [...]t we have nothing to do with those that are Popishly affected. If they wrong them, as it is 27 like enough they will (for they will not stick to wrong their bet­ters;) we are not to be cha [...]ged with that: let them answer for [Page 20] themselves. But by the way, let our Brethren consider, whether A their stiff and unreasonable opposing against those lawfull Ceremo­nies we retaine, may not be one principall means to confirm, but so much the more in their darknesse and superstition those that are wavering, and might possibly by more ingenuous and sea­sonable insinuations be won over to embrace the truth which we professe. And as for loose persons and profane ones, that make it their sport upon their Ale-benches to raile and scoff at Puritanes; As if it were warrant enough for them to drink drunk, talk baw­dy, swear and stare, or do any thing without controll, because for­sooth they are no Puritanes; As we could wish our Brethren, and B their Lay-followers, by their uncouth and sometimes ridiculous be­haviour, had not given profane persons too much advantage to play upon them, and through their sides to wound even Religion it self: so we could wish also that some men by unreasonable and unjust, other some by unseasonable and indiscreet scoffing at them, had not given them advantage to triumph in their own innocency, and persist in their affected obstinacy. It cannot but be some confirmation to men in errour, to see men of dissolute and loose behaviour, with much eagernesse, and petulancy and virulence to speak against them. We all know how much scandall and prejudice it is to a C right good cause; to be either followed by persons open to just exce­ption, or maintained with slender and unsufficient reasons, or prose­cuted with unseasonable and undiscreet violence. And I am verily perswaded, that Many by their factious behaviour were driven to be Papists. The Kings Maj. in Confer. at Hamp. pag. 98. as the increase of Papists in some parts of the Land, hath occasionally sprung (by a kind of Antiperistasis) from the intemperate courses of their neighbour- Puritanes; so the increase of Puritanes, in many parts of the Land, oweth not so much to any sufficiency themselves conceive in their own grounds, as to the dis­advantage of some profane, or scandalous, or idle, or ignorant, or in­discreet opposers. But setting these aside, I see not but that other­wise D the name of Puritane, and the rest, are justly given them. For appropriating to themselves the names of Brethren, Professors, Good­men, and other like; as differences betwixt them and those they call Formalists: would they not have it thought, that they have a Brotherhood and profession of their own, freer and purer from Super­stition and Idolatry, than others have, that are not of the same stamp? and doing so, why may they not be called Puritanes? The name, I know, is sometimes fastened upon those that deserve it not; Rascall people will call any man that beareth but the face of honesty, a Puritane: but why should that hinder others from placing E it where it is rightly due?

28 To their second Grievance I answer: Publique means by Confe­rences, Disputations, and otherwise, have been often used: and private men not seldome afforded the favour of respite and liber­ty to bring in their allegations. And I think it can be hardly, or [Page 21] A but rarely instanced, that ever Deprivation hath been used, but where fatherly Admonitions have first been used, and time given to the Delinquents to consider of it, and inform themselves better. This course usually hath been taken: though every private parti­cular man hath no reason to expect it. The Reverend Fathers of our Church, we may well think, amid so much other imployment, cannot be so unthrifty of their good houres, as to lavish them out in hearing contentious persons eandem cuntilenam, sing the same note a hundred times over, and require farther satisfaction, after so many publick and unanswerable satisfactions already given. Yet have the B Witnesse the learned Books of divers reve­rend Prelates; Iohn Whitgift, Iohn Buck [...] ­ridge, Thomas Mor [...]on, &c. Bishops and other Church-Governernours out of their religious zeal for the peace of Gods Church, been so far from despising our Bre­thren herein: that they have dispensed sometimes with their other weighty occasions, and taken paines to answer their reasons, and confute their exceptions, satisfie all their doubts, and discover the weaknesse of all their grounds in the points questioned.

And as to their third Grievance. First, for my own part, I make 29 no doubt, neither dare I be so uncharitable as not to think, but that many of them have honest, and upright, and sincere hearts to God­ward, and are unfainedly zealous of Gods Truth and for Religion. C They that are such, no doubt feel the comfort of it in their own soules: and we see the fruits of it in their conversation, and rejoyce at it. But yet I cannot be so ignorant on the other side, as not to know, that the most sanctified and zealous men are men, and sub­ject to carnall and corrupt affections; and may be so far swayed by them in their judgements, as not to be able to discern without preju­dice and partiality, truth from errour. Good men, and Gods deare children may continue in some Sancti stante charitate pos­s [...] errare etiam contra Catholi­cam veritatem. Occham Dial. part. 1. l. 2 c. 4. errour in Iudgement, and conse­quently in a sinfull practise arising thence; So Pelagius, from whose root Popery (in that branch) sprouted, was a man as str [...]ct for life as most Catholickes: yet a most dan­gerous and pe­stilent Here­tick. Pelagii, viri, ut audio, sancti, & non parvo pro­ [...]ctu Christia­ni. Aug. 3. de peccat▪ merit. & rem. 1. Istum sicut eum qui noverunt lo­quuntur, bo [...]ū ac praedican­dum virum. Ibid. cap. 3. and live and dye in it (as some of these men have done in disobedience to lawfull Autho­rity) D and that unrepented of otherwise, then as in the lump of their unknown sinnes. It is not Honesty, nor Sincerity, that can pri­viledge men from either erring or sinning. Neither ought the un­reproved conversation of men countenance out their opinions, or their practices, against light of Divine Scripture, and right Reason: As we read Cyprians errour in old time; and we see in our dayes not onely the suspected Tenets of Arminius, but even the bold heresies of Faustus Socinus have spred much the more for the reverend opi­nion men had of their personall endowments and sanctity. Secondly, though Comparisons be ever harsh, and most times odious; yet since honesty and piety is alledged, (without disparagements be it spoken E to the best of them,) there are as good, and honest, and religious, and zealous men every way of them that willingly and cheerfully conform, as of them that do not. In the times of Popish persecution, how many godly Bishops, and conformable Ministers laid down their lives for the testimony of Gods Truth, and for the maintenance of 2 [Page 22] his Gospel? And if it should please God in his just judgement (as A our sinnes, and amongst others our Schismes and distractions most worthily deserved,) to put us once again to a fiery tryall (which the same God for his goodnesse and mercy defend:) I make no questi­on but many thousands of Conformers would (by the grace of GOD) resist unto blood, embrace the Faggot, and burn at a Stake, in detestation of all Popish, Antichristian Idolatry; as readily, and chearefully, and constantly, as the hottest, and precisest, and most 3 scrupulous Non-Conformer. But Thirdly, let mens honesty, and pie­ty, and gifts be what they can: must not men of honesty, and piety, and gifts, live under Lawes? And what reason these, or any other B respects, should Non enim in cu [...]usquam per­sona praeter­mittendum est, quod institutis generalibus continetur. Leo, dist. 61. Miramur. exempt any man from the just censure of the Church, in case he will not obey her Lawes, and conform to her Cere­monies? especially, since such mens impunity would but encourage others to presume upon the like favour: and experience teacheth us, that no mens errours are so exemplary and pernicious as theirs, who for their eminency of gifts, or sanctity of life, are most followed with popular applause, and personall admiration.

30 We see their Grievances against us, how unjust they are, in the matter of Despising. I would they did no more despise the Churches Authority, than we do their infirmities! But in the matter of judging; C see if we have not a just grievance against them. As might be de­clared at large in many instances, out of their printed Books, and private Letters, and common discourses. I will but give you a I referre the Reader for more particu­lar satisfaction to Fr. Masons Sermon on 1 Cor. 14.40. pag. 30. Sam. Collins Sermon on 1 Tim. 6.3. pa. 21.22. and others; but especially to their own wri­tings. taste, because I know I grow tedious, and I long to be at an end.

First, they judge our Church as half Popish and Antichristian, for retaining some Ceremonies used in Popery: though we have purged them from their Superstitions, and restored them to their Primitive use. Their great admired Brightman in Apoc. cap. 3. opener of the Revelation, maketh our Church the Linsey-Wolsey Laodicean Church; neither hot nor cold. 31 And some of them have slovenly compared our late gracious Sove­raigne D Queen Elizabeth of most blessed memory, to a This Simile was first used by a very Re­verend, grave and worthy Deane, (who hath many waies deserved well of our whole Church) Alexander Noel Deane of Pauls, in a Sermon before Queen Elizabeth: and modestly and moderately urged, not at all against the Ceremonies (which by his practise he did allow) but for the further restraint of Popish Priests and Jesuites, who lay thick in Ireland, and the westerne coasts of England and Wales, as heaps of dust and dirt behind the doores. Yet I here ascribed it to the Puritanes, who (though they father it upon that good man) must own it as their own brat, because by mis-applying it to the Ceremonies, they have made it their own.— Malè dum recitas, incipit esse tuum. sluttish house­Wife; that having swept the house, yet left the dust and dirt behind the doores; meaning thereby the Ceremonies. If our Church were but half so ill, as these men would make it, I think every honest re­ligious man should hold himself bound to separate from it, at his most excellent Majesty Meditations on the Lords Prayer, pa. 11. &c. primae edit. 1619. See Hookers Preface. Sect. 8. hath observed the Brownists have done upon their very grounds: accounting them as luke-warm for not quite separating, as they do us for no further reforming.

E

32 Secondly, they judge our Bishops, and other Church-Governours, as [Page 23] A Limbes of Antichrist, Locusts of the bottomlesse pit; domineering Lords over Gods heritage; usurpers of temporall jurisdiction; Spiri­tuall Tyrants over mens Consciences, &c. Seeking by all meanes to make the name of Lord-Bishop odious to the Gentry and Com­mons. Witnesse their Mar-prelate; and other infamous and scan­dalous Libels in that kind. Having power in their hands, if the Bi­shops should use more rigorous courses towards them, then they have done: could ye blame them?

Thirdly, they judge those that subscribe and conform, Machiavili­an time-servers; formall Gospellers; State- Divines; men that know 33 B no conscience, but Law; nor Religion, but the Kings: and such as would be as forward for the Masse, as the Communion, if the State should alter.

Fourthly, all such Ministers as are not endowed with gifts for the Pulpit, they damne, as hirelings, and not sheepherds: calling them 34 idol-Sheepherds; betrayers of Christs flock; intruders into the Mi­nistery without a Calling; dumbe Dogs, and I know not how many names besides. Yea, although they be such as are diligent, according to their measure of gifts, to perform such duties as the Church requi­reth: to present the prayers of the people to God; to declare (by C reading the holy Bible, and good Homilies for that purpose ap­pointed) the will of God to the people; to instruct the younger sort in the points of Catechisme; to visit and comfort the sick and afflicted; and to administer reverently and orderly the holy Sacra­ments of Baptisme and the Lords Supper.

Fifthly, they judge all such as interpose for the Churches peace, 35 and oppose their novelties, as enemies to all goodnesse, men of pro­fane mindes; haters of Religion; despisers of the Word; persecu­tors of the Brethren; impes of Satan; instruments of Hell; and such as utterly abhorre all godly and Christian courses.

D Sixthly, and lastly (for I irke to rake longer in this sink) they be­wray themselves to be manifest Iudges of all that are not of their 36 stamp; by singling out unto themselves, and those that favour them, certain proper Appellations, of Brethren, and Good-men, and Professors: as if none had Brotherhood in Christ, none had interest in goodnesse, none made Profession of the Gospel, but themselves. Whereas others have received the signe of their Profession in their foreheads after Baptisme, which perhaps they did not: whereas o­thers daily stand up in the Congregation to make Profession of their Christian belief, which it may be they do not: or, (if those things be E not materiall) whereas others by the grace of God are as stedfastly resolved in their hearts, if need should be, to seale the truth of their profession with their blood, as any of them can be.

But they will say, these peremptory Censures are but the faults 37 of some few: all are not so hot and fiery. There be others that are more temperate in their speeches, and Moderate in their courses; and [Page 24] desire onely they may be spared for their own particular: but they A preach not against any of these things, nor intermeddle to make more stirres in the Church.

I answer first: it were lamentable, if this were not so; If all were of that hot temper, or distemper rather, that many are; they would quickly tire out themselves without spurring. F [...]r be it from us to judge mens hearts; or to condemn men for that we know not by them. Yet of some that carry themselves with to­lerable moderation outwardly; we have some cause to suspect, that they do inwardly and in their hearts judge as deeply, as the hottest spirited railers. And we gather it from their forwardnesse at every B turn, and upon every slender occasion, obliquely to gird, and indi­rectly to glance at our Church, and the discipline and the Ceremonies thereof, as far as they well dare. And if such men meddle no fur­ther, we may reasonably think, Eadem velle eos cognosces: da posse, quantū volunt. Senec. Epist. 42. it is not for want of good will to do it, but because they dare not.

2 Secondly, though they preach not against these things in the pub­lick Congregations; yet in their private conventicles it is not unknown some do. Though their Pulpits do not ring with it; yet their Houses do: though their ordinary Sermons ad populum be more modest; yet their set conferences are sometimes but too free, especially when C they are required their opinions by those that invite them. And what themselves (for feare of Censure) thus preach but Mat. 10.27. in the eare; 3 their Lay-Disciples openly preach on the house-top.

Thirdly, although both their Pulpits and Tables should be silent: yet their Practice sufficiently preacheth their dislike. And who knoweth not that a Reall and Exemplary seducement maketh the Author guilty, as well as a Verball and Oratory? Saint Peter did not preach Iudaisme; but onely for offending the Jews, forbare to eat with the Gentiles: yet Saint Paul reproveth him for it to his face, and interpreteth that fact of his, as an effectuall and almost compul­sive D seducement; Cogis Iudaizare, Gal. 2. Gal. 2.14. Uti (que) conversa­tionis fuit viti­um, non praedi­cationis. Ter­tull. de prae­script. cap. 23. Non imperio, sed facto. Lyra. Non docentis imperio, sed conversationis exemplo. Gloss. Ord. ibid. Why compellest thou the Gentiles to Iudaize?

Lastly, it is to be considered, whether it may be enough for a 4 Pastor, not to meddle with these things: and whether he be not in conscience bound, especially in case he live among a people distract­ed in opinions, to declare himself expresly either for them, or against them. If they be utterly unlawfull, and he know it so; how is he not bound in conscience to reprove those that use them, or re­quire them? otherwise he betrayeth the Otherwise what else do we, but deny and betray the truth? De­fence of Min. reasons part. 1. Pref. to the Reader. truth of God by his silence, and suffereth men to go on in their superstition without rebuke. But E if he be sufficiently resolved of their lawfulnesse; how is he not bound in Conscience to reprove those that refuse them, or oppose them? otherwise he betrayeth the peace of the Church by his silence, and suffereth men to go on in their disobedience without rebuke. Nay more, every Minister that hath received pastorall charge, hath twice [Page 25] A or thrice (if not oftner) witnessed his allowance of all and singu­lar the 39. Articles of the Church of England. Once at his Or­dination before the Bishop; then at his Institution into his Benefice, before his Ordinary; and both these by Subscription under his hand: and then after upon his Induction before his own Flock; and that by verball Approbation. By which Subscription and Approba­tion, he hath not onely acknowledged Artic. 20. in the Church the power of ordaining Rites and Ceremonies, Artic. 20. but he hath after a sort al­so bound himself Artic. 34. openly to rebuke such as willingly and purposely break the Traditions and Ceremonies of the Church, as offenders against the B common orders of the Church, and wounders of the consciences of the weak brethren, Artic. 34. He then that for any respect whatsoever, is meal-mouth'd in these things, wherein he is bound both in Conscience, and by vertue of his own voluntary Act to speak freely: neither is con­stant to his own hand and tongue; nor is Heb. 3.2. faithfull in Gods house, as was Moses, in discharging a good Conscience, and revealing unto his people Acts 20.27. the whole Counsell of God.

Thus have I endeavoured, having the opportunity of this place, 38 (as I held my self both in Conscience, and in regard of my Subscription bound) to deliver my opinion freely, so far as my Text gave occa­sion, C concerning the Ceremoniall Constitutions of our Church: and therein laboured to free, not onely the conformer from all unjust censures; but even the non-conformer also, so far as he hath reason to expect it, from all scandalous despisings. I beseech you pardon my length, if I have been troublesome; I had much to say, and the matter was weighty; and I desired to give some satisfaction in it to those that are contrary-minded; and I have no purpose (for any thing I know) at all to trouble this place any more hereafter. Let us all now humbly beseech Almighty God to grant a blessing to what hath been presently taught and heard: that it may work in the D hearts of us all charitable affections one towards another, due obedi­ence to lawfull authority, and a conscionable care to walk in our seve­rall callings, faithfully, painfully, and peaceably; to the comfort of our own souls, the edification of Gods Church, and the glory of the ever-blessed Trinity, the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, three Per­sons and one God. To whom be ascribed by us and the whole Church, as is most due, the Kingdome, the Power and the Glory, for ever and ever. Amen.

A

AD CLERUM. B The Second Sermon. At a Visitation at Boston, Lincoln, 24. Apr. 1621.

ROM. 3.8.

And not rather, (as we be slanderously reported, and as some affirm that we say) Let us do evil that good may come: whose damnation is just. C

A Little before, at the fourth verse, S. Paul had delivered a Conclusion sound and comfortable: and strengthe­ned 1 it from Davids both experience, and testimony in That thou might'st be justified in thy sayings, and mightest over­come when thou art jud­ged. Psal. 51.4. Ps. 51. A place pregnant, and full of sinews, to en­force it. The Conclusion in effect was, that Nothing in man can anull the Covenant of God. Neither the ori­ginall unworthinesse of Gods Children, through the universall corru­ption of nature; nor their actuall unfaithfulnesse bewrayed (through D frailty) in particular trials, can alienate the free love of God from them, or cut them off from the Covenant of Grace: but that still God will be glorified in the truth and faithfulnesse of his promises, notwithstanding any unrighteousnesse or unfaithfulnesse in man.

But never yet was any Truth so happily innocent, as to main­tain it self free from Calumny and Abuse. Malice on the one hand, 2 and Fleshlinesse on the other; though with different aimes, yet doe the same work. They both pervert the Truth, by draw­ing pestilent Corollaries from sound Conclusions: as the Spider suc­keth poyson from medicinable herbs. But with this difference; E Malice slandereth the Truth, to discountenance it; but Fleshlinesse abuseth the Truth, to countenance it selfe by it. The cavil­ling Sophister, he would faine bring the Apostles gracious Do­ctrine into discredit: The carnall Libertine, he would as faine bring his own ungracious behaviour into credit. Both, by making [Page 27] A false (yet colourable) Inferences from the former Conclusion. There are Triplex in­conveniens. Ly­ranus hic. three of those Inferences: but never a good. The first; If so, then cannot God in reason and justice take vengeance of our unrighteousnesse. The Colour: for why should he punish us for that, which so much magnifieth and commendeth his 1 righteousnesse? [ Verse 5. But if our righteousnesse commend the righte­ousnesse of God, what shall we say? Is God unrighteous that taketh vengeance?] The second Inference: If so; then it is injust either 2 in God or Man to condemne us as sinners, for breaking the Law. The Colour: for why should that action be censured of sin, which so abundantly redoundeth to the glory of God? [ Verse 7. For B if the truth of God hath more abounded through my lye unto his glory, why yet am I also judged as a sinner?] The third, and last, and worst Inference: If so, then it is a good and wise resolution, Let 3 us sin freely, and boldly commit evil. The Colour: for why should we fear to do that, from which so much good may come? in this verse of my Text, [ And not rather let us do evil that good may come.]

This last cavilling Inference, the Apostle in this Verse both 3 bringeth in, and casteth out again: bringeth in as an objection; and casteth out by his answer. An answer which at once cutteth off both it, and the former Inferences. And the Answer is double: Ad C rem, Ad hominem. That concerneth the force and matter of the objection: this the state, and danger of the objectors. Ad rem, in the former part of the Verse; [And not rather (as we be slanderous­ly reported, and as some affirm that we say) let us do evil that good may come.] Ad hominem in the latter end; [ Whose damnation is just.] In the former part there is an Objection; and the Rejection of it. The Objection, And not rather, Let us do evil that good may come. The Rejection thereof with a Non sequitur; implying not onely the bare inconsequence of it upon the Apostles conclusion, but withall, and especially the falsenesse and unsoundnesse of it taken by D it self; As we be slanderously reported, and as some affirm that we say, Let us do evil, &c.

My aime at this present is to insist especially upon a Principle of 4 practick Divinity: which by joynt consent of Writers old and new; Orthodox and Popish; resulteth from the very body of this verse, and is of right good use to direct us in sundry difficulties, which dai­ly arise in vita communi, in point of Conscience. The Principle is this; We must not do any evil, that any good may come of it. Yet there are besides this, in the Text divers other inferiour observati­ons not to be neglected. With which I think it will not be amisse E to begin, and to dispatch them first briefly; that so I may fall the sooner, and stay the longer upon that which I mainly intend.

Observe first the Apostles Method, and substantiall manner of pro­ceeding: how he cleareth all as he goeth; Observ. I. how diligent he is and carefull, betimes to remove such cavils, (though he Propter hos arguendos fecit Paul 9. hic, qua­si digres [...]ionem tractando haec. Cajetan. hic. step a little 5 [Page 28] out of his way for it) as might bring scandall to the Truth he A had delivered. When we preach and instruct others, we should not think it enough to deliver positive truths: but we should take good care also, as near as we can, to leave them clear; and by prevention to stop the mouths of such as love to pick quarrells at the Truth, and to bark against the light. It were good we would (so far as our lei­sure and gifts will permit) wisely forecast, and prevent all offence that might be taken at any part of Gods truth: and be carefull, as not to broach any thing that is false, through rashnesse, errour, or in­temperance; so not to betray any truth by ignorant handling, or by superficiall, slight, and unsatisfying answers. But then especially B concerneth it us to be most carefull herein; when we have to speak before such, as we have some cause before-hand to suspect to be, through ignorance, or weaknesse, or custome, or education, or preju­dice, or partiall affections, or otherwise contrary-minded unto, or at leastwise not well perswaded of those Truths we are to teach. If the wayes be rough and knotty, and the passengers feeble-joynted and dark-sighted, it is but needfull the guides should remove as many blocks and stones out of the way, as may be. When we have gone as warily as we can to work, Cavillers (if they list) will take excepti­ons: it is our part to see we give them no advantage; lest we help C to justifie the principals, by making our selves Accessories. Those men are ill-advised, how ever zealous for the Truth, that stir in contro­versed points, and leave them worse than they found them. Aut animo d mas, aut vi­ribus addas. D [...]ct [...]m Archi­dam [...] ad fili­um. apud Plu­tarch. in La­conicis. Sto­mach will not bear out a matter without strength: and to encoun­ter an adversary are required As Zuinglius said of Carolo­stadius (whom he j [...]dged too weak to un­dertake the defence of the truth against Luther in the point of Con­substantiati­on) N [...]a satis hum [...]rorum ha­ber. Sleidan. Shoulders as well as Gall. A good cause is never betrayed more, than when it is prosecuted with much eagernesse, but little sufficiency. This from the Method.

Observe secondly the Apostles manner of speech, [...], 6 Translators render it, As we are wrongfully blamed. As we are slandered. As we are slanderously reported. And the word indeed from D the [...]. Originall importeth no more: Observ. II. and so Writers both profane and sacred use it. But yet in Scriptures by a specialty it most times signi­fieth the highest degree of Slander; when we open our mouths a­gainst God, and speak ill, or amisse, or unworthily of God: that is [...], and properly the sin we call blaspemy. And yet that very word of Blaspemy, which for the most part referreth immediately to God, the Apostle here useth, when he speaketh of himself and o­ther Christian Ministers, [...], as we are slandered, nay as we are blasphemed. A slander, or other wrong, or contempt done to a Minister, quà talis, is a sin of a higher strain, than the same done to E a Common Christian. Not at all for his persons sake: for so he is no more Gods good creature than the other; no more free [...]. Acts 14.15. & Jam. 5. [...]7. from sins, and infirmities, and passions, than the other. But for his Callings sake; for so he is Gods 2 Cor. 5.20. Embassadour, which the other is not: and for his works sake; for that is Gods 1 Thes. 2.1 [...]. Message, which the others is [Page 29] A not. Personall Slanders and Contempts are to a Minister, but as to another man: because his person is but as another mans person. But slanders and contempts done to him as a Minister, that is, with refe­rence either to his Calling or Doctrine, are much greater than to a­nother man: as reaching unto God himself, whose Person the Mi­nister representeth in his Calling; and whose errand the Minister delivereth in his Doctrine. For Contempts, S. Paul is expresse else­where; 1 Thes. 4.8. He that despiseth, despiseth not man, but God. And as for Slanders; the very choice of the word in my Text inferreth as much. The dignity of our Calling enhaunceth the sin: and every B slander against our regular Doctrines, is more than a bare Calumny; if no more, at least petty We have heard him speak blas­phemous words against Moses, and a­gainst God. Acts 6.11. blasphemy, [...], as we are slandered, as we are blasphemed. That from the word.

Observe thirdly, the wrong done to the Apostle and to his Doctrine. He was slanderously reported to have taught that which he never so 7 much as thought: Observ. III. and his Doctrine had many scandalous imputati­ons fastened upon it, whereof neither he nor it were guilty, [ As we are slanderously reported, and as some affirm that we say.] The best truths are subject to mis-interpretation: and there is not that Do­ctrine, how firmly soever grounded, how warily soever delivered; C whereon Calumny will not fasten, and stick slanderous imputations. Neither Mat. 11.17—19. Iohns mourning, nor Christs piping can passe the pikes: but the one hath a Devil; the other is a Glutton and a Wine-bibber. Though Mat. 5.17. Christ come to fulfill the Law, yet there be will accuse him as a destroyer of the Law, Matthew 5. And though he decide the question plainly for Caesar, and that in the case of Tribute, Mat. 22. [ Mat. 22.21. Give unto Caesar the things that are Caesars:] yet there be that charge him, as if he John 19.12. spake against Caesar, Iohn 19. and that in the very case of Tribute, as if he Luke [...]3.2. forbade to give Tribute unto Cae­sar, Luke. 23. Now if they Mat. 10.25. called the Master of the house Beelze­bub, D how much more them of his houshold? If Christs did not; think we the doctrine of his Ministers and his Servants could escape the stroke of mens tongues, and be free from calumny and cavill? How the Apostles were slandered as Seducers and Sectaries, and vain bablers, and Hereticks, & broachers of new & false & pestilent do­ctrines; their Epistles and the book of their Acts witnesse abundant­ly to us. And for succeeding times, read but the Apologies of A­thenagoras, and Tertullian, and others: and it will amaze you to see what blasphemous, and seditious, and odious, and horrible impie­ties were fathered upon the Ancient Christian Doctors, and upon E their profession. But our own experience goeth beyond all. Sundry of the Doctors of our Church teach truly, and agreeably to Scri­pture the Acts 17.28. & Esay 16.12. effectuall concurrence of GODS Will and Power, with subordinate Agents in every, and therefore even in sinful actions; Gods Rom. 9.1 [...], 1 [...], 18, &c. free election of those whom he purposeth to save of his own grace, without any motives in, or from themselves; The immutability [Page 30] of Gods John 13.1. Rom. 11.29. & 5.9, 10. & 8.35, 38, 39. Love and Grace towards the Saints elect, and their certain A perseverance therein unto Salvation; The Rom. 3.28. Iustification of sinners by the imputed righteousnesse of Christ, apprehended and applied unto them by a lively faith; without the works of the Law. These are sound, and true, and (if rightly understood) comfortable, and right profitable doctrines. And yet they of the Church of Rome have the forehead, (I will not say to slander, my Text alloweth more,) to blaspheme GOD, and his Truth, and the Ministers thereof for tea­ching them. Bellarmine, Gretser, Maldonate, and the Jesuits; but none more than our own English Fugitives, Bristow, Stapleton, Parsons, Kellison, and all the rable of that crew, freely spend their mouths B in barking against us, as if we made God the author of sin: as if we would have men sin and be damned by a Stoicall fatall necessity; sin whether they will or no, and be damned whether they deserve it or no: as if we opened a gap to all licentiousnesse and profanenesse; let them believe, it is no matter how they live, heaven is their own cock­sure: as if we cryed down good works, and condemned charity. Slan­ders loud and false; yet easily blown away with one single word, [...]. These imputations upon us and our doctrine are unjust: but [...], let them that thus mis-report us, know, that with­out repentance their damnation will be just. C

8 It would be time not ill spent, to discover the grounds of this ob­servation, and to presse the uses of it something fully. But because my aim lyeth another way; I can but point at them, and passe. If seldome Truth scape unslandered, marvel not: the reasons are evi­dent. On Gods part, on Mans part, on the Devils part. God suf­fereth, Man raiseth, and the Devil furthereth these slanders against the Truth. To begin ordine retrogrado, and to take them back­wards. I First, on the Devils part: a kind of Contrariety and Anti­pathy betwixt him and it. He being the John 8.44. Father of lies, and Ephes. 6.12. Prince of darknesse, cannot away with the Truth, and with the Light: and D therefore casteth up slanders, as Fogs and Mists against the Truth to II bely it, and against the Light to darken it. Secondly, on Mans part: 1 And that partly in the understanding; when the judgement either of it self weak, or else weakened through precipitancy, prejudice, or o­therwise, is deceived with fallacies instead of substance, and mista­keth 2 seeming inferences for necessary and naturall deductions. Partly in the Will: when men of corrupt minds set themselves purposely against the known truth, and out of malicious wilfulnesse (against the strong testimony of their own hearts) slander it, that so they may 3 disgrace it, and them that professe it. Partly in the Affections; E when men overcome by carnall affections, are content to cheat their own souls, by giving such constructions to Gods Truth, as will for requitall, give largest allowance to their practices; and so rather choose to crooken the Rule to their own bent, than to levell them­selves III and their affections and lives according to the Rule. Thirdly, [Page 31] A on Gods part; who suffereth his own Truth to be slandered and mi­staken. Partly in his Iustice, as a fearfull judgement 2 Thes. 1.10, 11, 12. upon wicked 1 ones, whereby their hard hearts become yet more hardened, & their most just condemnation yet more just. Partly in his goodnesse; as a powerfull fiery triall of true Doctors, whose constancy and sincerity 2 is the more 1 Cor. 11.19 approved with him, and the more eminent with men, if they John 10.12. flye not when the Wolf cometh, but keep their standing, and stoutly maintain Gods truth, when it is deepliest slandered, and hot­liest opposed. And partly, in his Wisdome; as a rich occasion for those 3 whom he hath gifted for it, [...], to awaken their zeal, 2 Tim. 1.6. to quic­ken B up their industry, to muster up their abilities, to scour up their spirituall armour, (which else through dis-use might gather rust) for the defence and for the rescue of that 1 T [...]m 6.20. & 2 Tim 1.14. [...], that precious truth whereof they are depositaries, and wherewith he hath entrusted them. 9

These are the Grounds. The Uses, for instruction briefly are, to teach 1 and admonish every one of us: that we be not either first, so wicked­ly 2 malicious, as without apparent cause to raise any slander; or second­ly, so foolishly credulous, as without severe examination, to believe a­ny 3 slander; or thirdly, so basely timorous, as to flinch from any part of C Gods truth for any slander. But I must not insist. This from the slan­der.

Observe fourthly, how peremptorily the Apostle is in his censure a­gainst 10 the slanderers or abusers of holy truths: Whose damnation is just. Observ. IV. Amorasius, Lyra, Piscator, Pareus, &c. Some understand it with reference to the Slanderers; As we be slanderously reported, and as some affirm that we say: Whose damnation is just: that is, their damnation is just, who thus unjustly slander us. Chrysostomus, Caj [...]t [...]nus, E­rasmus, &c. Others understand it with reference to that ungodly resolution: Let us do evil, that good may come: whose damnation is just: that is, their damnation is just for the evil they do, who adventure to do any evil, D under whatsoever pretence of good to come of it. Both expositions are good; and I rather embrace both, then prefer either. I ever held it a kind of honest spiritual thrift; where there are two senses given of one place, both agreeable to the Analogie of Faith and Man­ners, both so indifferently appliable to the words and scope of the place, as that it is hard to say, which was rather intended; though there was but one intended, yet to make use of both. And so will we. Take it the first way: and the slanderer may read his doom in it. Here is his wages, and his portion, and the meed and reward of his slander; Damnation. And it is a just reward. He condemneth Gods E truth unjustly: God condemneth him justly for it, [ whose damnation is just. [...] If we be countable (and we are countable at the day of Judgement) for Mat. 12.36▪ every idle word we speak; though neither in it self false, nor yet hurtful and prejudicial unto others: what less than dam­nation can they expect, that with much falshood for the thing it self, and infinite prejudice in respect of others, blaspheme God and his holy Truth?

[Page 32]But if it be done of purpose, and in malice to despight the Truth, A 11 and the professors thereof: I scarce know whether there be a grea­ter sin, or no. Maliciously to oppose the known Truth, is by most Divines accounted a principal branch of that great unpardonable sin, the sin against the Holy Ghost: by some, the very sin it self. I dare not say it is so; nor yet that it is unpardonable, or hath finall impenitency necessarily attending it: I would be loth to interclude the hope of Re­pentance from any sinner; or to confine Gods Mercy within any bounds. Yet thus much I think I may safely say; it cometh shrewdly neer the sin against the Holy Ghost, and is a fair (or rather a foul) step toward it, and leaveth very little hope of pardon. That great sin a­gainst B the Holy Ghost, the Holy Ghost it self in the Scriptures chu­seth, rather than by any other, to expresse by this name of Mat. 12.31, 32. Blasphe­my, Mat. 12. And whereas our Apostle, 1 Tim. 1. saith, That though he were a Blasphemer, yet 1 Tim. 1.13. he obtained mercy, because he did it igno­rantly in unbelief: he leaveth it questionable, but withall suspicious, whether there may be any hope of Mercy for such as blaspheme ma­liciously, and against knowledge. If any mans be; certainly such a mans damnation is most just.

12 But not all Slanderers of GODS truth are of that deep die: not all Slanderers, sinners in that high degree. GOD forbid they should. C There are respects which much qualifie and lessen the sin. But yet allow it any in the least degree, and with the most favourable circum­stances; still the Apostles sentence standeth good: Without Re­pentance their damnation is just. Admit the Truth be dark & difficult, and so easily to be mistaken: admit withall the man be weak and ig­norant, and so apt to mistake; his understanding being neither di­stinct through incapacity to apprehend and sort things aright, nor yet constant to it self through unsetlednesse and levity of judgement. Certainly his misprision of the Truth is so much Involuntari­um minuit de ratione peccati. lesser, than the o­thers wilfull Calumny; as it proceedeth lesse from the irregularity of D the Will to the Iudgement. And of such a man there is good hope, that both in time he may see his errour, and repent expresly and parti­cularly for it; and that in the mean time he doth repent for it impli­citè, and inclusively in his generall contrition for, and confession of the massie lump of his hidden and Psal. 19.12. secret and unknown sins. This Cha­rity bindeth us both to hope for the future, and to think for the pre­sent: and S. Pauls example and words in the 1 Tim. 1.13. place but now alled­ged, are very comfortable to this purpose. But yet still thus much is certain: He that through ignorance, or for want of apprehension or judgement, or by reason of whatsoever other defect or motive, E bringeth a slander upon any divine Truth; though never so perplexed with difficulties, or open to cavil: unless he repent for it, either in the particular, (and that he must do, if ever God open his eyes, and let him see his fault,) or at leastwise in the generall; it is still a damnable sin in him; His damnation is just. We have the very case almost in [Page 33] A terminis laid down, and thus resolved in 2 Pet. 3. 2 Pet. 3.18. In which are some things hard to be understood, (observe the condition of the things; hard to be understood) which they that are unlearned and unstable, (observe also the condition of the persons, unlearned and unstable,) wrest, as they do also the other Scriptures, to their own destruction. Where we have the matter of great difficulty, hard to be understood; the persons of small sufficiency, unlearned and unstable: and yet if men, even of that weakness, wrest and pervert truths, though of that hardnesse, they do it [...], to their own destruction, saith Saint Peter there; to their own just damnation, saith S. Paul in my Text. This B from the Censure in the first sense.

Take it in the other sense, with reference to this ungodly resoluti­on, 13 Let us do evil, that good may come: it teacheth us, that no preten­sion of doing it in ordine ad Deum, for Gods glory, to a good end, or any other colour whatsoever, can excuse those that presume to do e­vil; but that still the evil they do is damnable, and it is but just with GOD to render damnation to them for it. [ Whose damnation is just.] And thus understood, it openeth us a way to the consideration of that main Principle whereof I spake, and whereon by your patience I desire to spend the remainder of my time; namely this: We must C not for any good, do any evil. For the farther opening, and better un­derstanding whereof, (since the rule is of infinite use in the whole pra­ctice of our lives:) that we may the better know when, and where, and how far to apply it aright for the direction of our Consciences and Actions; we must of necessity unfold the extent of this word evil, and consider the several kinds and degrees of it distinctly and apart. We must not do evil, that good may come.

First, evil is of two sorts. The evil of fault, and the evil of punish­ment. 14 Malum delicti, and Malum supplicii; as Tertul. l. 2. adv. Marcion. cap. 14. Tertullian calleth them: or as the more received terms are, Malum Culpae, and Malum D Poenae. The evil we commit against God, and the evil God inflicteth upon us. The evil we do, unjustly, but yet willingly: and the evil we suffer, unwillingly, but yet justly. In a word, the evil of sin, and the evil of pain. Touching evils of pain; if the Case be put, when two such evils are propounded, and both cannot be avoided, whether we may not make choice of the one, to avoid the other. The resolution is Inter haec da­tur electio; & minus damnum ficere licet, ut evitetur majus. Parens hic. common and good from the old Maxime, E malis minimum, we may incur the lesse, to prevent the greater evil. As we may deli­ver our purse to a Thief, rather than fight upon unequal terms to save it: and in a tempest cast our wares into the Sea, to lighten E the ship that it wreck not: and indure the lancing and searching of an old sore, to keep it from festering and spreading. And this Prin­ciple in my Text is not a rule for that Case: that being propounded concerning evils of pain; whereas my Text is intended onely of the evils of sin. We are herehence resolved, that we are not to do any e­vil, that good may come of it: for all which yet we may suffer some evil, that good may come of it. Although (to note that by the way) [Page 34] the common answer è malis minimum, even in the evils of pain is to A be understood (as most other practical conclusions are) not as simply and universally; but as commonly and ordinarily true. For (as Slater on this place. one saith well) perhaps there are Cases, wherein two evils of Pain being at once propounded, it may not be safe for us to be our own carvers.

But I must let passe the Questions concerning the evils of Pain, as 15 impertinencies. The evils of sin are of two sorts. Some are evil for­mally, simply, and per se; such as are directly against the scope and purpose of some of Gods Commandements: as Atheism against the first, Idolatry against the second, and so against the rest, Blasphemy, Profanenesse, Disloyalty, Cruelty, Adultery, Injustice, Calumny, Avarice, B and the like; all which are evil in their own nature, and can never (positis quibuscunque circumstantiis) be done well. Othersome are e­vil onely respectively, and by accident: but otherwise in their own nature indifferent; and such as may be, and are done sometimes well, sometimes ill. To know the nature of which things the better, since they are of singular use for the resolution of many Cases of Consci­ence: we must yet more distinctly inquire into the different kinds (or rather degrees) of indifferent things; and into the different means, whereby things otherwise in nature indifferent, become accidentally e­vil for their use. C

16 Indifferent things are either equally, or unequally such. We may call them for distinctions sake (and I think it not altogether unfitly) [...]. indifferentia ad utrumlibet; and [...]. indifferentia ad unum. Indifferentia ad utrumlibet, or equally indifferent things are such, as (barely consi­dered) are arbitrary either way, and hang in aequilibrio, between good and evil, without turning the Scale either one way or other, as not having any notable inclination or propension unto either rather than other: as to drink fasting, to walk into the fields, or to lift up ones hand unto his head, &c. Now concerning such things as these, if any man should be so scrupulous, as to make a matter of conscience of D them, and should desire to be resolved in point of Conscience whe­ther they were good or evil; as namely, whether he should do well or ill, to walk abroad into the fields a mile or two with his friend, the thing it self is so equally indifferent, that it were resolution e­nough to leave it in medio, and to answer him, there were neither good nor hurt in it: the Action of walking barely considered, being not considerably either morally good, or morally evil. I say [ moral­ly;] for in matter of health or civility, or otherwise it may be good, or evil: but not Quia eorum [...]b [...]ectum non includit [...]li­quid pertinens ad ordinem ra­tionis. Aquin. 1.2. qu. 18. art. 8. in corp. morally, and spiritually, and in matter of conscience. And I say withall [ barely considered,] for there may be circumstances, E which may make it accidentally evil. As to walk abroad in the fields, when a man should be at Divine service in the Church, is by accident morally evil; through the circumstance of Time: as on the contrary, not to walk, if we have promised to meet a friend at such a time, and in such a place, who standeth in need of our present help, is by [Page 35] A accident morally evil, through the obligation of that former pro­mise. But yet still these and other circumstances set aside; barely to walk, or barely not to walk, and the like, are Indifferentia ad utrum­libet, things in their own nature (and that equally) indifferent.

Things unequally indifferent are such, as though they be neither 17 universally good, nor absolutely evil; yet even barely considered, sway more or less rather the one way than the other. And that either un­to good, or unto evil. Of the former sort are such outward actions, as being in Morall precepts indefinitely commanded, are yet some­times sinfully and ill done: as, giving an Alms, hearing a Sermon, B reproving an Offender, and the like. Which are in themselves good; and so be accounted, rather than evil, though some unhappy cir­cumstance or other may make them ill. Of the latter sort are such outward actions, as being in Moral precepts indefinitely prohibited, are yet in some cases lawfull, and may be well done: as, swearing an oath, travelling on the Sabbath day, playing for money, and the like. Which are in themselves rather evil, than good, because they are e­ver evil, unless all circumstances concur to make them good. Now of these actions, though the former sort carry the face of good, the latter of evil; yet in very truth both sorts are indifferent. Understand C me aright: I do not mean indifferent indifferentiâ contradictionis, such as may be indifferently either done, or not done; but indiffe­rent onely indifferentiâ contrarietatis, such as (suppose the doing) may be indifferently either good or evil: because so they may be done, as to be good, and so they may be done also; as to be evil. But yet with this difference, that those former, though indifferent, and in some cases evil, are yet of themselves notably and eminently incli­ned unto good rather than evil; and these later proportionably unto evil rather than good. From which difference it cometh to passe, that to the Question barely proposed concerning the former actions, whe­ther D they be good or evil; the answer is just and warrantable, to say indefinitely they are good: and contrarily concerning the later acti­ons, to say indefinitely they are evil.

Which difference well weighed (to note that by the way) would serve to justifie a common practice of most of us in the exercise of 18 our Ministry, against such as distaste our doctrine for it, or unjustly otherwise take offence at it. Ordinarily in our Sermons we indefinitely condemn as evil, swearing, and gaming for money, and dan­cing, and recreations upon the Sabbath day, and going to Law, and retaliation of injuries, and Monopolies, and raising of rents, and taking E forfeitures of Bonds, &c. and in our own coat Non-residency, and Plu­ralities, &c. Most of which yet, and many other of like nature, most of us do, or should know to be in some cases lawfull; and therefore in the number of those indifferent things which we call Indifferentia ad unum. You that are our hearers should bring so much charitable discretion with you, when you heare us in the Pulpits condemn things [Page 36] of this nature; as to understand us no otherwise, than we either do or A should mean, and that is thus: that such and such things are evill, as now adaies, through the corruptions of the times, most men use them; and such as therefore should not be adventured upon without mature and unpartiall disquisition of the uprightnesse of our affe­ctions therein, and a severe triall of all circumstances, whether they carry weight enough with them to give our consciences Let every man be fully perswaded ( [...]) in his own mind. v [...]r. 5. suffici­ent security, not onely of their lawfulnesse in themselves, and at large, but of their particular lawfulnesse too unto us, and then. But this by the way.

Now to proceed. There are divers meanes whereby things not sim­ply B 19 evil, but in themselves (either equally, or unequally) indifferent, may yet become accidentally evil. Any defect or obliquity, any unhappy intervening circumstance, is enough to poyson a right good action, and to make it stark naught. I may as well hope to graspe the Sea, as to comprehend all those meanes. I make choice therefore to re­member but a few of the chiefest; such as happen oft, and are very considerable. Things not simply evil, may accidentally become such; as by sundry other meanes, so especially by one of these three: 1 Conscience, Scandall, and Comparison. First, Conscience; in regard of the Agent. Though the thing be good, yet if the Agent doe it with a C condemning, or but a doubting Conscience, the Action becometh evill. [ Rom. 14.14. To him that esteemeth any thing to be uncleane, to him it is un­cleane; and Ibid. v. 23. he that doubteth, is damned if he eat, because he eateth 2 not of Faith, chap. 14. of this Epistle.] Secondly, Scandall; in re­gard of other men. Though the thing be good, yet if a brother Ibid. ver. 21. stum­ble, or be offended, or be made weake by it, the action becometh evill. [ Ibid. ver. 20. All things are pure; but it is evill for that man who eateth with of­fence, 3 verse 20. there.] Thirdly, Comparison; in regard of other acti­ons. Though the thing be good, yet if we preferre it before better things, and neglect or omit them for it, the action becometh evill, D [ Math. 9.13. Goe, and learne what that is, I will have mercy and not sacrifice: Mat. 9.]

The stuffe thus prepared, by differencing out those things, which 20 undistinguished, might breed confusion; our next businesse must be, to lay the rule, and to apply it to the severall kinds of evill, as they have been differenced. I foresaw we should not have time to goe tho­row all that was intended: and therefore we will content our selves for this time, with the consideration of this Rule, applyed to things simply evill. In them the Rule holdeth perpetually, and without ex­ception: That which is simply evill, may not for any good be done. We E know not any greater good (for there is not any greater good) than the Glory of God: we scarce know a lesser sinne (if any sinne may be accounted little) than a harmlesse officious lye. Yet may not Vide susè Augustinum in lib. de Menda­cio, & contra Mendacium; & a libi· this be done; no not for that. Will you speake wickedly for God, and talk deceitfully for him? Iob 13.7. If not for the glory of God; then [Page 37] A certainly not for any other inferiour end: not for the saving of a life, not for the Ad sempiter­nā salu [...]ē nul­us ducendus est o [...]itulante men­dacio. Aug. de mendac ca. 19. conversion of a soul, not for the peace of a Church, and (if even that were possible too) not for the redemption of a world. No Ea quae con­stat esse pecca­ta, nullo bonae causae obtentu, nullo quasi bono fine, nulla velut bona intentione facienda sunt. Aug. contra Mendac. c. 7. intention of any end can warrant the choice of sinfull meanes to compasse it.

The Reasons are strong. One is; because sinne in its own nature; is Suapte natu­ra repugnat peccato quod sit eligible: & propterea, nec propter se, nec propter aliud bonum est eli­gibile. Cajet. in hunc locum. de numero ineligibilium: and therefore as not eligible propter se, for it own sake, (there is neither forme nor beauty in it, that we should desire it;) so neither propter aliud, with reference to any farther end. Actus peccati non est ordinabilis in bonum finem; is the common reso­lution B of the Schooles. In civil and popular elections, if men make choice of such a person, to beare any office or place among them; as by the locall Charters, Ordinances, Statutes or other Customes which should rule them in their choice, is altogether ineligible, the electi­on 21 is de jure nulla, naught and void; the incapacity of the person e­lected making a nullity in the act of election. No lesse is it in morall actions and elections, if for any intended end we make choice of such meanes, as by the Law of God (which is our rule, and must guide us) are ineligible; and such is every sinne.

Another reason is grounded upon that Principle, Aquin. 1. se­cundae. qu. 18. art. 4. ad 3. & qu. 19. art. 6. ad 1. ex Dionys [...]o, cap. 4. de Divin. nomin. Bonum ex ca [...] ­sa C integra, Malum ex partiali. Any partiall or particular defect, in Ob­ject, End, Manner, or other Circumstance, is enough to make the 22 whole action bad; but to make it good, there must be an universall Non est actio bona simplici­ter, nisi omnes bon [...]tates con­currant: s [...]d quilibet defe­ctus singularis causat malum. Aquin. 1.2. qu. 18. art. 4. ad 3. concurrence of all requisite conditions in every of these respects: As a disfigured eye, or nose, or lippe, maketh the face deformed; but to make it comely, there is required the due proportion of every part. And any one short Clause, or Proviso, not legall, is sufficient to abate the whole writ or instrument, though in every other part absolute, and without exception. The Intention then, be it granted never so good, is unsufficient to warrant an Action good, so long as it faileth D either in the object, or manner, or any requisite circumstance whatso­ever. 1 Sam. 15.20, &c. Saul pretended a good end, in sparing the fat things of Amalek; that he might therewith do sacrifice to the Lord: but God rejected both it and him, 1 Sam. 15. We can think no other, but that 2 Sam. 6.6, 7 Vzzah in­tended the safety of Gods ark, when it tottered in the cart, and he stretched out his hand to stay it from falling: but God interpreted it a presumption, and punished it, 2 Sam. 6. Doubtlesse Mat. 16.22, 23. Peter meant no hurt to Christ, but rather good; when he took him aside, and advi­sed him to be good to himself, and to keep him out of danger: yet Christ rebuked him for it, and set him packing in the Divels E name, Get thee behind me, Satan. Matth. 16.

But what will we say (and let that stand for a third reason) if our 23 pretended good intention prove indeed no good intention? And cer­tainly, be it as fair and glorious, as we could be content to imagine it; such it will prove to be, if it set us upon any sinfull or unwarranted meanes: indeed no good intention, but a bad. For granted it must be, [Page 38] that the Intention of any end doth virtually include the meanes: as in A a Syllogisme, the Premises do the Conclusion. No more then can the choice of ill means proceed from a good intention; then can a false Con­clusion be inferred from true Premises: and that is impossible. From which ground it is, that the Greg. lib. 28. Moral. cap. 13. Euseb. Emiss. hom. 26. and others. Fathers, and other Divines do often­times argue from the intention to the action, and from the good­nesse of the one, to the goodnesse of both: to that purpose apply­ing those speeches of our Saviour, in the twelfth, and in the sixth of Matthew, Mat. 12.33. Either make the tree good, and his fruit good, or else make the tree corrupt, and his fruit corrupt; And, Mat. 6.12. if thine eye be single, the whole body shall be full of light: but if thine eye be evil, thy whole body B shall be full of darknesse. The light of the body is the eye; and of the work, the intention. No marvell, when the eye is evil, if the whole body be dark; and when the intention is evil, if the whole work be naught. That which deceiveth most men in judging of good or bad in­tentions, is, that they take the end and the intention for one and the same thing: betwixt which two there is a spacious difference. For the end, is the thing propter quid, for which, we work, that whereat we aime in working, and so hath rationem causae finalis: but the intention is the cause à qua, from which we work, that which setteth us on work­ing; and so hath rationem causae efficientis. Now between these C two kinds of causes, the finall and the efficient, there is not onely a great difference, but even a repugnancy; in such sort, as that it is impossible they should at any time coincidere, which some other kindes of causes may do. It is therefore an error to think, that if the end be good, the intention of that end must needs be good: for there may as well be Sed videte ne fortè non sit verè oculus simplex, qui fallatur. Been. de praecept. & dispensat. a bad intention of a good end, as a bad desire of a good object. Whatsoever the end be we intend, it is certain that inten­tion cannot be good, which putteth us upon the choice of evil meanes.

Methinkes the Church of Rome should blush, (if her forehead died 22 red with the blood of GODS Saints, were capable of any tincture of D of shame) at the discovery of her manifold impostures, in counter­feiting of Reliques, in coyning of Miracles, in compiling of Legends, in gelding of good Authors by expurgatory Indexes; in juggling with Magistrates by lewd Equivocations, &c. Practises warrantable by no pretense. Yet in their account but Sancta Hypo­crisis, was Do­minicus his word. piae fraudes; for so they terme them, no lesse ridiculously, than fasly: for the one word contradicteth the other. But what do I speak of these, but petty things, in compari­son of those her lowder impieties? breaking covenants of truce and peace; dissolving of lawfull, and dispensing for unlawfull marriages; as­soyling Subjects from their Oaths and Allegiance; plotting Treasons, E and practising Rebellions; excommunicating and dethroning Kings; ar­bitrary disposing of Kingdomes; stabbing and murthering of Princes; warranting unjust invasions; and blowing up Parliament-houses. For all which, and divers other foul attempts, their Catholick defence is the advancement (forsooth) of the Catholick Cause: Like his in the [Page 39] Poet, Horat. lib. 1. Epist. 1. Quocunque modo rem, is their Resolution: by right, or wrong, A Gaudeo, sive per veritatem, sive per occasi­onem, Romanae Ecclesiae digni­tatem ex [...]olli. Joseph. Ste­phanus de Osc. pe. in E­pist. ad lect. the State of the Papacy must be upheld. That is their unum necessari­um: and if heaven favour not; rather than faile, help must be had from hell, to keep Antichrist in his throne.

But to let them passe, and touch neerer home. There are (God knoweth) many Ignorants abroad in the world: some of them so un­reasonable, as to think they have sufficiently non-plus't any reprover; if being admonished of something ill done, they have but returned this poore reply, Is it not better to doe so, than to doe worse? But alas, what necessity of doing either so, or worse; when Gods law bindeth 25 thee from both? James 2.10, 11. He that said, Doe not commit adultery; said also, B Doe not kill: and he that said, Doe not steale; said also, Doe not lye. If then thou lye, or kill, or doe any other sinne; though thou think­est thereby to avo [...]d stealth, or adultery, or some other sinne: yet thou art become a transgressour of the Law, and by offending in one point of it, guilty of all. It is but a poore choyce, when a man is de­sperately resolved to cast himself away; whether he should rather hang, or drown, or stab, or pine himself to death: there may be more horror, more paine, more lingring, in one than another; but they all come to one period, and determine in the same point; death is the issue of them all. And it can be but a slender comfort C for a man, that will needs thrust himself into the mouth of hell by sinning wilfully, that he is damned rather for lying, than for stealing, or whoring, or killing, or some greater crime: Damnation is the wages of them all. Murther can but hang a man; and (with­out favour) Petty Larceny will hang a man too. The greatest sinnes can but damne a man; (and without Gods mercy) the smallest will damne a man too. But what? will some reply: In case two sins be propounded, may I not do the lesser, to avoid the greater; otherwise must I not of necessity do the greater? The answer is short and easie: If two sins be propounded, do neither. E malis minimum, holdeth as D you heard (and yet not alwaies neither) in evils of Pain: But that is no Rule for evils of sin. Here the safer Rule is, E malis nullum. And the reason is sound; from the Principle we have in hand. If we may not do any evil, to procure a positive good; certainly Eâdem do­ctrinâ, qua hor­remus facere mala ut eveni­ant bona, hor­rere debemus f [...]cere mala ut evitemus pejo­ra. Evitare e­nim pejora, multò minus bonumest, quàm evenire bonum. Caje­tan. hic. much lesse may we do one evil, to avoid or prevent another.

But what if both cannot be avoided, but that one must needs be done? In such a strait may I not choose the lesser? To thee; I say 26 again, as before, Choose neither. To the Case, I answer; It is no Case: be­cause, as it is put, it is a case impossible. For Nemo angustiatur ad pec­candum: the Case cannot be supposed, wherein a man should be so E straitned, as he could not come off fairely without sinning. A man by rashness or feare, or frailty, may foully entangle himself; and through the powerfull engagements of sin drive himself into very narrow straits ▪ or be so driven by the fault or injury of others: yet there can­not be any such straits, as should enforce a necessity of sinning; but [Page 40] that still there is one path or other out of them without sin. The A perplexity that seemeth to be in the things, is rather in the Non enim da­tu [...] p [...]rplexio ex parte rerū: sed conting [...]re potest ex p [...]rte hominis nesci­entis evadere, nec videntis a­ditum evadēdi absque aliquo peccato. Cajer. hic. See the Glosse on dist. 13. item adver­sus, where he proveth a­gainst Gratian that there can be no per­plexity. men who puzzle and lose themselves in the Labyrinths of sin, because they care not to heed the clue that would lead them out, if it were well followed. Say, a man through heat of blood make a wicked vow to kill his brother: here he hath by his own rashnesse brought himself into a seeming strait, that either he must commit a murther, or break a vow; either of which seemeth to be a great sin, the one against the fifth, the other against the third commandement. But here is in very deed no strait or perplexity at all: Here is a fair open course for him without sin. He may break his vow; and there an end. B Neither is this the choice of the lesser sinne; but onely the Non docet e­ligere minus peccatum, sed solutionem mi­no [...]is nex [...]s. Cajetanus hic, speaking of th [...] Councell of Toledo. See. c. 22. q. 4. per tot. loosen­ing of the lesser bond: the bond of charity being greater than the bond of a promise; and there being good reason that (in termes of inconsistencie, when both cannot stand,) the lesser bond should yield to the greater. But is it not a sin for a man to break a vow? Yes, where it may be kept salvis charitate & justitia, there the breach is a sin: but in the case proposed it is no sin. As Christ saith in the point of swearing, so it may be said in the point of breach of vow, Mat. 5.37. [...]. Never was any breach of vow, but it was pecca­tum, or ex peccato: the breaking is either it self formally a sin: or it C argueth at least a former sin, in the making. So as the sin, in the case alledged, was before in making such an unlawfull vow; and for that sin the party must repent: but the breaking of it now it is made, is no new sin; (Rather it is a necessary duty, and a branch of that repentance which is due for the former rashnesse in making it,) because a hurt­full vow is, (and that virtute praecepti) rather to be broken then kept. The Exod. 1.16. &c. Aegyptian Midwives, not by their own fault, but by Pha­raohs tyrannous command, are driven into a narrow strait, enforcing a seeming necessity of sin: for either they must destroy the Hebrew children, and so sin by Murther; or else they must devise some han­some D shift to carry it cleanly from the Kings knowledg, and so sin by lying. And so they did; they chose rather to lye then to kill, as indeed in the comparison it is by much the lesser sinne. But the very truth is, they should have done neither: they should flatly have refused the Kings commandment, though with hazard of their lives; and have re­solved rather to suffer any evil, than to do any. And so See August. contra men­d [...]c. cap. 19. Lot should have done: he should rather have adventured his own life, and theirs too, in protecting the chastity of his Daughters, and the safety of his guests; then have Gen. 19.8. P [...]rturbatio animi fui [...], [...]n consilium. Hist. Scholast. in Gen. cap. 5▪ offered the exposall of his Daughters to the lusts of the beastly Sodomites, though it were to redeeme his guests from E the abuse of fouler and more abominable filthinesse. Absolutely: there cannot be a case imagined, wherein it should be impossible to avoid one sin, unlesse by the committing of another. The case which of all other cometh nearest to a Perplexity, is that of an erroneous con­science: Because of a double bond; the bond of Gods Law; which [Page 41] A to Sin is the transgression of the Law, 1 John 3.4. transgress, is a sin; and the bond of particular conscience, which also to Whatsoever is not of faith, is sin. Rom. 14.23. Omne quod fit contra consci­entiam aedifi­cat ad gehe­nam. c. 28. q. 1. Omnes. sec. Ex his. transgress, is a sin. Whereupon there seemeth to follow an inevitable necessity of sinning; when Gods Law requireth one thing, and particular conscience dictateth the flat contrary: for in such a case, a man must either obey Gods Law, and so sin against his own conscience; or obey his own conscience, and so sin against Gods Law. But neither in this case is there any perplexity at all in the things themselves: that which there is, is through the default of the man onely, whose judgement being erroneous mis-leadeth his conscience, and so casteth him upon a necessity of sinning. But B yet the necessity is no simple and absolute, and unavoydable, and perpetual necessity: for it is onely a necessity ex hypothesi, and for a time, and continueth but stante tali errore. And still there is a way out betwixt those sins, and that without a third: and that way is de­ponere erroneam conscientiam. He must rectifie his judgement, and reform the error of his Conscience, and then all is well. There is no perplexity, no necessity, no obligation, no expediency; which should either enforce, or perswade us to any sin. The resolution is damnable, Let us do evil that good may come.

I must take leave, before I pass from this point, to make two in­stances; C and to measure out from the Rule of my Text an answer to 27 them both. They are such, as I would desire you of this place to take due and special consideration of. I desire to deal plainly; and I hope it shall be (by Gods blessing upon it) effectually, for your good, and the Churches peace. One instance shall be in a sin of Commissi­on; the other in a sin of Omission.

The sin of Commission wherein I would instance, is indeed a sin be­yond 28 Commission: it is the usurping of the Magistrates Office with­out a Commission. The Question is; whether the zealous intention of a good end may not warrant it good, or at least excuse it from be­ing D evil, and a sin? I need not frame a Case for the illustration of this instance: the inconsiderate forwardness of some hath made it to my hand. You may read it in the disfigured windowes and walls of this Church: Pictures and Statua's, and Images: and for their sakes the windows and walls wherein they stood, have been heretofore, and of late pulled down, and broken in pieces and defaced: without the Command, or so much as leave of those who have power to reform things amiss in that kind. Charity bindeth us to think the best of those that have done it: that is, that they did it out of a forward (though mis-governed) zeal; intending therein Gods glory in the far­ther E suppression of Idolatry, by taking away these (as they supposed) likely occasions of it. Now in such a case as this, the Question is, whe­ther the intention of such an end can justifie such a deed? And the fact of Num. 25.7, 8. Phinehes, Nu. 25. (who for a much like end, for the staying of the people from Idolatry, executed vengeance upon Zimri and Cosbi, being but a private man, and no Magistrate;) seemeth to make for it.

[Page 42]But my Text ruleth it otherwise. If it be evil, it is not to be done, A 29 no not for the preventing of Idolatry. I pass by some considerations 1 otherwise of good moment; as namely first, whether Statua's and Pi­ctures may not be permitted in Christian Churches, for the adorning of Gods House, and for civil and historical uses, not onely lawfully and decently, but even profitably? I must confess, I never heard substantiall reason given, why they might not: at the least, so long 2 as there is no apparent danger of superstition. And secondly, whe­ther things either in their first erection, or by succeeding abuse su­perstitious, may not be profitably continued, if the Superstition be abolished? Otherwise, not Pictures onely, and Crosses, and Ima­ges; B but most of our Hospitals, and Schools, and Colledges, and Chur­ches too must down: and so the hatred of Idolatry should but usher in licentious Sacriledge, contrary to that passage of our Apostle in the next Chapter before this, Rom. 2.22. Thou that abhorrest Idols, committest 3 thou Sacriledge? And thirdly, whether these forward ones have not bewrayed somewhat their own self-guiltiness in this Act, at least for the manner of it, in doing it secretly, and in the dark? A man should not dare to do that, which he would not willingly either be seen, when it is doing; or own, being done. To pass by these; 4 consider no more but this one thing onely, into what dangerous and C unsufferable absurdities a man might run, if he should but follow these mens grounds. Erranti nullus terminus: Errour knoweth no stay, and a false Principle once received, multiplieth into a [...]. thousand absurd conclusions. It is good for men to go upon sure grounds, else they may run and wander in infinitum. A little errour at the first, if there be way given to it, will increase beyond belief; ‘As a small spark may fire a large City, and a 2 Kings 18.44, 45. cloud no bigger than a mans hand, in short space over-spread the face of the whole Heavens.’ For grant, for the suppression of Idolatry, in case the Magistrate will not do his office, that it is lawful for a private man to take upon him D to reform what he thinketh amiss, and to do the part and office of a Magistrate (which must needs have been their ground, if they had any, for this action) there can be no sufficient cause given, why by the same reason, and upon the same grounds, a private man may not take upon him to establish Laws, raise Powers, administer Iustice, ex­ecute Malefactors, or do any other thing the Magistrate should do; in case the Magistrate slack to do his duty in any of the premises. Which if it were once granted (as granted it must be, if these mens fact be justifiable:) every wise man seeth, the end could be no other but vast Anarchy and confusion both in Church and Common-weale: E whereupon must unavoidably follow the speedy subversion both of Religion and State. If things be amiss, and the Magistrate help it not; private men may lament it, and as occasion serveth, and their condi­tion and calling permitteth, soberly and discreetly put the Magistrate in mind of it: But they may not make themselves Magistrates to reform it.

[Page 43] A And as to the act of Phinehes: though I rather think he did; yet what if he did not well in so doing? It is a thing we are not certain 30 of: and we must have certainer grounds for what we do, then uncer­tain examples. Secondly, what if Phinehes had the Magistrates autho­rity 2 to enable him to that attempt? It is not altogether improbable 3 (to my apprehension) from the fifth verse of the Chapter, where the story is laid down, Num. 25.5. especially parallel'd with another Story of much like circumstances, Exod. 32.27. that as there the Levites, so here Phinehes drew the Sword in execution of the express command of Moses the supreme Magistrate. If neither thus, nor so: B yet Thirdly, (which cutteth off all plea, and is the most common an­swer ordinarily given by Divines to this and the like instances drawn from some singular actions of Gods worthies;) Men of Heroical spirits & gifts, such as were David, Samson, Ehud, Moses, Elias, and some o­thers, especially at such times as they were employed in some speci­al service for the good of Gods Church, were exempt from the common rules of life: and did many things, (as we are to presume) not without the N [...]c Samson aliter excusa­tur, quòd s [...]ip­sum cum hosti­bus ruinâ do­mûs oppressit, nisi quod laten­ter Spiritus Sanctus hoc [...]usserat, qui per illum miracula faciebat. Aug. l [...]b. 1. de Civ. Dei. ca. 21 Si defenditur non fuisse pec­catum, priva­tum habuisse consilium in­dubitanter cre­dendus est. Bern. de prec. & disp [...]nsa [...]. secret motion and direction of Gods holy and pow­erfull Spirit, which were therefore good in them (that secret directi­on being to them loco specialis mandati, like that to Gen. 22.2. Abraham for sa­crificing C his Son) but not safe, or lawfull for us to imitate. Opera li­beri spiritûs, Chy [...]r. in Gen. 14. & in Exod. 3 [...]. say Divines, non sunt exigenda ad regulas communes, nec trahenda in exemplum vitae. The extraordinary Heroical acts of Gods Worthies are not to be measured by the common rules of life, nor to become exemplary unto others. Of which nature was 1 Sam. 17. David's single combat with Goliah; and Jud. 10.30. Samsons pulling down the house upon himself and the Philistines; And Exod. 2.12. Moses slaying the Egyp­an; and Judg. 3. [...]5, &c. Ehuds stabbing of King Eglon; and 2 Kings 1.10—12. Eliahs calling down for fire from Heaven upon the Captains and their fifties, and divers others recorded in the Scripture. Of which last fact we D have our blessed SAVIOURS judgement in Luc. 9. that it was done by the extraordinary and peculiar instinct of GODS Spirit, but it is not to be imitated by others, without Imitando ab aliis exprimi nec possunt, nec debent, nifi e [...] ­dem [...] Spiritûs exciteatur. Chy [...]r. in Exod. 2. particular certain assurance of the like instinct. Where when the Disciples would have called down for fire from Heaven upon the Samaritans, and alledged Elias for their precedent; Luke 9.53. Lord, wilt thou that we command fire to come down from heaven and consume them, as Elias did? His answer was with a kind of indignation (as both his [...]. Luc. 9.55. gesture and speeches shew) Nesci­tis cujus spiritûs estis; You know not what manner of spirit you are of. E­lias was indued with an extraordinary spirit, in the freedome whereof he did what he then did: but it is not for you or others to propose E his example, unlesse you can demonstrate his spirit. And if Phinehes Act also was (as most De Phinees autem dicen­dum est, quòd ex inspiratione divina, zelo D [...]i commotus, hoc fecit. Aqui. 2.2. qu. 60. art. 6. ad 2. & The­ologi passim. think it was) such as these: it can no more justifie the usurpation of Magistracy; Then Davids act can bloo­dy Duels; or Samsons self-murther, or Moses's secret slaughter, or Ehuds King-killing, or Eliahs private revenge. I have stood the [Page 44] longer upon the discovery of this sin, that men might take right A judgement of it; and not think it either warrantable or excusable by any pretension of zeal, or of whatsoever other good: and that both such as have gone too far this way in their practice already, for the time past, may acknowledge their own over-sight, Sacerdos de­bitor est, ut ve­ritatem quam audivit à Deo liberè praedicet. 11. qu. 3. noli timere. Ex Chrysost.and be sorry for it; and others seeing their errour, may for the time to come forbear such outrages, and keep themselves within the due bounds of Christi­an sobriety, and their particular Callings. And thus much of the for­mer instance, in a matter of Commission. I am to give you another in a matter of Omission.

31 Every Omission of a necessary duty is simply evil, as a sin. But af­firmative B duties are but sometimes necessary; because they do not obligare ad semper: as, being many, it is impossible they should. And many times duties otherwise necessary, in case of Superiour reason and duties, cease to be necessary pro hîc & nunc: and then to omit them, is not to do evil. Among other necessary duties this is one, for a Mi­nister furnished with gifts and abilities for it, to acquaint Gods people with all material needful truths, as he can have convenient occasion thereunto. And (such conveniency supposed) not to do this, is sim­ply evil. Now then, to make the Case and the Question. The Case thus: A Minister hath just opportunity to preach in a Congregati­on, C not his own: where he seeth or generally heareth some errour in judgement, or outragious sin in practice to be continued in with too publick allowance: He hath liberty to make choice of his Text and Theme, and leisure to provide in some measure for it; and his con­science telleth him, he cannot pro hîc & nunc direct his speech with greater service to Gods Church, then against those errours or sins. He seeth on the other side some withdrawments: his discretion may perhaps be called in question, for medling where he needed not; he shall possibly lose the good opinion of some, with whom he hath held fair correspondence hitherto; he shall preserve his own peace the bet­ter, D if he turn his speech another way. This is the Case. The Questi­on is, Whether these latter considerations, and the good that may come thereby, be sufficient to warrant unto him the omission of that necessary duty?

32 The rule of my Text resolveth it negatively: they are not suffici­ent. The Duty being necessary, pro hîc & nunc, it is simply evil to omit it; and therefore it may not be omitted for any other good. I deny not, but a Minister may with good discretion conceale many truths from his flock; at least the opening and amplifying of them: if they be not such as are needfull for them to know, either for the E establishment of Faith, or practice of Life; as not onely many nice School-points and Conclusions are, but also many Genealogies, and Le­vitical rites, and other things even in the Scriptures themselves. Nay more, a Minister not onely in discretion may, but is even in Conscience bound, at least in the publick exercise of his Ministry, [Page 45] A to conceal some particular truths from his Auditory; yea though they be such as are needful for the practice of life, and for the setling of mens Consciences: if they be such with all, as are not fit to be pub­lickly spoken of; as are many Resolutions of Cases appertaining to the seventh Commandement (Thou shalt not commit Adultery;) and some also appertaining to the eighth (Thou shalt not steal.) Our men Moulin. Buckler of Faith, part 2. sect. 4. and not onely ours, but some of their own too: See Espenaecus ad Tit. cap. 1. justly condemn the Popish Casuists, for their too much liberty in this kind in their Writings: whereby they reduce vices into an Art, under colour of reproving them; and convey into the minds of In quibus plus proficit vitiorum igno­ratio, quàm cognitio virtu­tis. Justin. lib. 2. Hist. cap. 2. corrupt men, Notions of such prodigious filthiness, and artificiall B Legier-du-main, as perhaps otherwise they would never have dreamed on, or thirsted after. The loose writings of the unchaste Poets are but Quis veterum Poetarum plus obscoenitatis, impuritatis, fla­gitiorum, pro­fessus est, quàm docet Poeni­tentiale Bur­chardi?— Quot sunt qui ignorarent multa quae ibi leguntur, nisi ex ipso didicissent? I.R. in confut. fab. Burdon. p. 305. Qui Principum, sacerdotum, negotiatorum, ac praecipuè mulierum vitia in c [...]ncionibus suis i [...]sectentur: quae sae­pius ita depingunt; ut obscoenitatem doceant. Erasm. in Adag. [...]. dull tutors of Lust, compared with the authorized Tomes of our severe Romish Votaries. There be enormous sins of this rank, which a modest man would be ashamed so much as to name, especially in publick. Now of these, onely the generalities would be touched in the publick; the specialties not unfolded, but in the private exercise of our Ministry: nor yet that promiscuously to e­very one that should out of curiosity desire satisfaction in them; but onely to such men, (and that but onely so far) as they may con­cern C in point of conscience, and of practice. Besides these there are o­ther Cases many, in which it may be more convenient to conceale, than to teach some divine truths at some times, and in some places.

But yet in the Case is here proposed, if it be a truth questioned, a­bout 33 which GODS people are much distracted in their opinions; much mistaken by some through error in judgement; much abused by sin­ful, especially publick practice; occasioning Scandals and offences a­mong D brethren; likely to be overwhelmed with custome, or multi­tude of those that think or do against it; and be otherwise of materi­al importance: I take it, the Omission of it upon seasonable opportu­nity, is a grievous sin, and not colourable by any pretence. Beloved, the Minister is not to come into the Pulpit, as a Fencer upon the Stage, to play his prize, and to make a fair [...]. 1 Cor. 9.26. flourish against sin, (Here he could have it, and there he could have it, but hath it no where:) but rather as a Captain into the Field, to bend his forces spe­cially against the strongest Troops of the Enemy; and to squander, and break thorow the thickest ranks; and to drive at the Fight neither with small nor great, save one­ly with the King of Israel. 2 King. 22.31. fairest. It E is not enough for a Prophet Esay 58.1. to cry aloud, and to lift up his voice like a trumpet, and to tell Iudah and Israel of sins, and of transgressions at large: but if he would whet them up to the battel, he must give a more If the trum­pet give an un­certain sound, who shall pre­pare himself to the battell? 1 Cor. 14.8. certain sound; he must tell Iudah of her sins, and Israel of her transgressions. If there be in Damascus, or Moab, or Ammon, or Tyrus, or Iudah, or Israel; Amos 1▪ & 2. three transgressions, or four, more emi­nent [Page 46] than the rest: it is fit; they that are sent to Damascus, and Mo­ab, A and Ammon, and Tyrus, and Iudah, and Israel, should make them hear of those three or four, more than all the rest. Sins and Errours, when they begin to get head and heart, must be handled roughly. Silence in such a case is a kind of flattery: and it is Penè idem est fidem nolle as­serere & nega­re. Fulg. l. 1. ad Thrasim. c. 1. Sicut incauta locutio in erro­rem p [...]rtrahit, ita indiscr [...]tum silentium in er­rore relinquit. Greg. in Mor. almost all one, when sins grow outragious, to hold our peace at them; and to cry Peace, Peace unto them. Our Apostle in Act. 20. would not have held himself sufficiently discharged from the guilt of other mens blood; if he had shunned (as occasion was offered) to have declared unto them Acts 20.26, 27. [...], even the whole counsel of God.

34 In my Application of this Instance and Case, blame me not, if I B do it with some reference to my self. Being heretofore by appoint­ment, as now again I was, to provide my self for this place against such a meeting as this is; as in my conscience I then thought it need­ful for me, I delivered my mind, (and I dare say, the Truth too, for substance) something freely, touching the Ceremonies and Constituti­ons of our Church. And I have now also with like freedome, shewed the unlawfulnesse of the late disorderly attempts in this Town; and that from the ground of my present Text. I was then blamed for that; I think unjustly; (for I do not yet see what I should rerract of that I then delivered:) and it is not unlikely, I shall be blamed again C for this, unless I prevent it. You have heard now already, both here­tofore, that to judge any mans heart; and at this time, that to slan­der any truth, are (without repentance) sins justly damnable: [...], they that offend either in the one, or the other, their damna­tion is just. To preserve therefore both you from the sin, and my self from the blame; consider I pray you, with reason and charity, what I shall say.

You that are our hearers, know not with what hearts we speak unto you: that is onely known to our own hearts; and to 1 [...]oh. 3.20. God who is greater than our hearts, and knoweth all things. That which you are to D look at, and to regard, is, with what [...]. Acts 17.11. Non requiritur quis, vel qualis praedicet; sed quid praedicet. Distinct. 19. Secundum. [...]. Plat. in Char­mide. truth we speak unto you. So long as what we preach is true, & agreeable to Gods Word, & right rea­son: you are not, upon I know not what light surmizes or suspicions, to judge with what spirits, or with what dispositions of heart we preach. Whether we Phil. 1.15, 16, 17, 18. preach Christ of envy, and strife, or of good will; whether sincerely, or of contention; whether in pretence, or in truth; it is our own good, or hurt: we must answer for that; and at our perill be it, if we do not look to that. But what is that to you? Notwithstanding every way, so long as it is Christ, and his truth which are preached, it is your part therein to rejoice. If an Gal. 1.8, 9. Angel from Heaven should E preach any untruth unto you, [...], Let him be accursed: but if the very Devil of hell should preach the truth, he must be heard, and believed, and obeyed. So long as Mat. 23.23. Scribes and Pharisees hold them to Moses's Text and Doctrine, let them be as damned Woe unto you Scribes and Pharisees, Hy­pocrites, Mat. 23.13, 14, &c. Hy­pocrites as Scribes and Pharisees can be: yet all whatsoever they bid you observe, that you are to observe and do.

[Page 47] A Let me then demand: Did I deliver any untruth? It had been well done then to have shewn it, that I might have acknowledged, and retracted it. Did I speak nothing but the truth? with what conscience then could any that heard me say, as yet I heard some did; that I preached factiously, That I came to cast bones among them, That I might have chosen a fitter Text, That I might have had as much thanks to have kept away? For Faction; I hate it▪ my desire and 1 aim, next after the good of your souls, was, above all, the Peace of the Church, and the Unity of Brethren. For casting bones (if that must 2 needs be the phrase) they were cast in these parts long before my co­ming B by that great enemy to peace and unity, and busie sower of discord, the Devil: otherwise I should not have found at my first coming such snarling about them, and such Gal. 5.15. biting and devouring one another, as I did. My endeavour was rather to have gathered up the bones, and to have taken away the matter of difference, (I mean, the errour in judgement about, and inconformity in practice unto, the lawfull Ceremonies of the Church) that so if it had been possible all might h [...]ve been quiet, without despising or judging one another for these things; For thanks; I hold not that worth the answering▪ a­las, it is a poor aim for Gods Minister, to preach for thanks. 3

C For the choyce of my Text and Argument, both then and now: 4 how is it not unequall, that men, who plead (so as none more) for liberty and plainness in reproving sin, should not allow those that come amongst them that liberty and plainness against themselves and their own sins? I dare appeale to your selves. Have you never been taught, that it is the Ministers duty, as to oppose against all errors and sins in the general, so to bend himself (as neer as he can) especially against the apparent errors and sins of his present auditory? And do you not believe it is so? Why then might I not; nay how ought I not, bend my speech, both then against a common errour of D sundry in these parts in point of Ceremony; and now against the late petulancy, (or at least oversight) of some mis-guided ones? The noise of these things abroad; and the scandall taken thereat by such as hear of them; and the ill fruits of them at home in bree­ding jealousies, and cherishing contentions among neighbours: cannot but stir us up, if we be sensible (as every good member should be) of the damage and loss the Church acquireth by them, to put you in minde and to admonish you (as opportunities in­vite us) both privately and publickly. Is it not time, trow ye, to thrust in the sickle, when the fields look white unto the harvest? Is it E not time our Pulpits should a little eccho of these things, when all the Countrey far and neer ringeth of them?

For my own part; however others censure me, I am sure, my own heart telleth me, I could not have discharged my Conscience; if be­ing called to this place, I should have balked what either then or now I have delivered. My Conscience prompting me, all circumstances [Page 48] considered, that these things were pro hîc & nunc necessary to be de­livered, A rather than any other: if for any outward inferiour respect I should have passed them over with silence; I think I should have much swerved from the Rule of my Text, and have done a great e­vil, that some small good might come of it. But many thousand times better were it for me, that all the world should censure me for speaking what they think I should not; than that my own heart should condemn me for not speaking what it telleth me I should. And thus much of things simply evil.

35 I should proceed to apply this Rule, We must not do evil, that good may come; unto evils, not simply, but accidentally such: and that both B in the generall, and also in some few specials of greatest use; name­ly, unto evils which become such through Conscience, Scandall, or Comparison. In my choice of the Scripture, I aimed at all this: and had gathered much of my provision for it. But the Cases being ma­ny and weighty; I foresaw I could not go onward with my first pro­ject, without much wronging one or both: either the things them­selves, if I should contract my speech to the scanting of time; or you, if I should lengthen it to the weight of the matter. And therefore I resolved here to make an end, and to give place (as fit it is) to the businesse whereabout we meet. The Total of what I have said, and C should say, is in effect but this: No pretension of a good end, of a good meaning, of a good event, of any good whatsoever; either can sufficiently warrant any sinfull action to be done, or justifie it being done: or sufficiently excuse the Omission of any necessary duty, when it is necessary. Consider what I say, and the Lord give you under­standing in all things. Now to God the Father, Son, and Holy Spi­rit, &c.

A

AD B CLERUM. The Third Sermon. C At a Visitation at Boston, Lincoln, 13. March 1620.

1 COR. 12.7.

But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man, to profit withall. 4

1

D IN the first Verse of this Chapter S. Paul proposeth to himself an Argument, which he prosecuteth the whole Chapter through, and (after a profitable digression into the praise of Charity in the next Chap.) resumeth again at the 14. Chapter, spen­ding also that whole Chapter therein: and it is concerning spirituall gifts, [ Verse 1. Now concerning spi­rituall gifts, brethren, I would not have you ignorant, &c.] These gra­cious gifts of the holy Spirit of God, bestowed on them for the edi­fication of the Church; the Corinthians (by making them the [...]. Chrys. in 1 Cor. hom. 29. fuell E either of their pride, in despising those that were inferiour to them­selves; or of their envy, in malicing those that excelled therein,) abu­sed to the maintenance of schisme, and faction, and emulation in the Church. For the remedying of which evils, the Apostle entreth up­on the Argument: discoursing fully of the variety of these spirituall gifts, and who is the Author of them, and for what end they were gi­ven, [Page 50] and in what manner they should be imployed; omitting no­thing A that was needfull to be spoken anent this subject.

2 In this part of the Chapter, entreating both before and after this verse of the wondrous great, yet sweet and usefull, variety of these spirituall gifts: he sheweth, that howsoever manifold they are ei­ther for kind, or degree, so as they may differ in the materiall and for­mall; yet they do all agree both in the same efficient, and the same fi­nall cause. In the same efficient cause, which is God the Lord by his Spirit, ver. 4, 6. [ Now there are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit; and there are differences of administrations, but the same Lord; and there are diversities of operations, but it is the same God which worketh all B in all.] And in the same finall cause; which is the advancement of Gods glory, in the propagation of his Gospel, and the edification of his Church; in this ver. [ But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withall.]

By occasion of which words, we may enquire into the nature, con­venience, 3 and use of these gifts. First, their nature in themselves, and 1 in their originall; what they are, and whence: they are the works 2 of Gods Spirit in us, [ the manifestation of the Spirit.] Secondly, their conveyance unto us; how we come to have them, and to have pro­perty in them: it is by gift; [ It is given to every man.] Thirdly, C 3 their use and end; why they were given us, and what we are to do with them: they must be employed to the good of our Brethren, and of the Church; is given to every man [ to profit withall.] Of these briefly, and in their order; and with speciall reference ever to us that are of the Clergy.

By manifestation of the Spirit here our Apostle understandeth none 4 other thing, then he doth by the adjective word [...] in the first, and by the substantive word [...] in the last verse of the Chapter. Both which put together, do signifie those spiritual gifts and graces whereby God enableth men (and specially Church-men) D to the duties of their particular Callings for the generall good. Such as are those particulars, which are named in the next following verses, Verse 8—10. the word of Wisdome, the word of Knowledge, Faith, the gifts of healing, workings of miracles, prophecy, discerning of spirits, divers kinds of tongues, interpretation of tongues. All which, and all other of like nature and use, because they are wrought by that one and self-same Verse 11. Spirit, which divideth to every one severally as he will; are therefore called Verse 1. [...], spirituall gifts; and here [...], the manifestation of the Spirit.

5 The word [ Spirit] though in Scripture it have many other signi­fications, E yet in this place I conceive to be understood directly of 1 the holy Ghost, the third Person in the ever blessed Trinity. For first, in ver. 3. that which is called the Spirit of God in the former part, is in the latter part called the Holy Ghost: [ Verse 1. I give you to understand, that no man speaking by the spirit of God, calleth Iesus accursed; and [Page 51] A that no man can say that Iesus is the Lord, but by the Holy Ghost.] Again, that variety of gifts, which in ver. 4. is said to proceed from 2 the Verse 4—6. same Spirit, is said likewise in ver. 5. to proceed from the same Lord, and in ver. 6. to proceed from the same God: and therefore such a Spirit is meant, as is also Lord and God; and that is onely the Holy Ghost. And again, in those words, in ver. 11. [ Verse 11. All these 3 worketh that one and the self-same Spirit, dividing to every man seve­rally as he will;] the Apostle ascribeth to this Spirit the collation and distribution of such gifts according to the free power of his own will and pleasure: which free power belongeth to none but God a­lone, B Verse 38. Who hath set the members every one in the body, as it hath plea­sed him.

Which yet ought not to be so understood of the Person of the Spi­rit; 6 as if the Father, and the Son, had no part or fellowship in this bu­siness. For all the Actions and operations of the Divine Persons, (those onely excepted which are of intrinsecall and mutuall relation) are the joynt and undivided works of the whole three Persons: ac­cording to the common known maxime, constantly and uniformly received in the Catholike Church, Opera Trinitatis ad extra sunt in­divisa. And as to this particular, concerning gifts the Scriptures are clear. Wherein, as they are ascribed to GOD the Holy Ghost C in this Chapter; so they are elsewhere ascribed to God the Father, [ James 1.17. Every good gift and every perfect giving is from above, from the Father of Lights: Jam. 1.] and elsewhere to God the Son, [ Ephes. 4.7. Unto every one of us is given grace, according to the measure of the gift of Christ: Eph. 4.] Yea, and it may be, that for this very reason in the three verses next before my text, these three words are used; Spirit, in ver. 4. Lord, in ver. 5. and God, in ver. 6. to give us intimation, that Ne gratia & donum divisum sit per personas Patris, & Filii & Sp. Sancti, sed indiscretae unitatis & na­turae t [...]ium unum opus in­telligatur. Am­bros. in 1 Cor. 7. c. 61. these spirituall gifts proceed equally and undividedly from the whole three Persons; from God the Father, and from his Son Iesus Christ our Lord, and from the eternall Spirit of them both the Holy D Ghost, as from one entire, indivisible, and coessentiall Agent.

But for that we are grosse of understanding, and unable to con­ceive 7 the distinct Trinity of Persons in the Unity of the Godhead, other­wise then by apprehending some distinction of their operations and offices to-us-ward: it hath pleased the wisdome of God in the ho­ly Scriptures, (which, being written for our sakes, were to be fitted to our capacities) so far to condescend to our weakness and dulness, as to attribute some of those great and common works to one person, and some to another, after a more speciall manner than unto the rest; al­though indeed and in truth none of the three persons had more or E lesse to do than other in any of those great and common works. This manner of speaking Divines use to call V. Aquin. 1. qu. 39.7. Appropriation. By which appropriation, as Power is ascribed to the Father, and Wisdome to the Son; so is Goodness to the Holy Ghost. And therefore, as the Work of Creation, wherein is specially seen the mighty power of [Page 52] God, is appropriated to the Father; and the work of Redemption, A wherein is specially seen the wisdome of God, to the Son: and so the works of sanctification, and the infusion of habituall graces, whereby the good things of God are communicated unto us, is appropriated unto the Holy Ghost. And for this cause, the gifts thus communicated unto us from God, are called [...], spirituall gifts, and [...], the manifestation of the Spirit.

8 We see now, why spirit! but then; why manifestation? The word, as most other verballs of that form, may be understood either in the active or passive signification. And it is not materiall, whether of the two wayes we take it in this place: both being true; and nei­ther B improper. For these spirituall gifts are the manifestation of the spirit Actively: because by these the spirit manifesteth the will of God unto the Church; these being the instruments and means of conveying the knowledge of salvation unto the people of God. And they are the manifestation of the spirit Passively too: because where any of these gifts, especially in any eminent sort, appeared in any person, it was a manifest evidence that the Spirit of God wrought in him. As we read in Acts 10. that they of the Circum­cision were astonished, Act. 10.45, 46. When they saw, that on the Gentiles also was poured out the gift of the Holy Ghost. If it be demanded, But how did C that appear? it followeth in the next verse, [ For they heard them speak with tongues, &c.] The spirituall Gift then is a Id est donum spiritûs, quo dono spiritus suam in homine praesentiam de­clarat. Metony­mia eff [...]cti. Pisca. in schol. hic. manife­station of the Spirit, as every other sensible effect is a manifestation of its proper cause.

9 We are now yet farther to know, that the Gifts and graces wrought in us by the holy spirit of God, are of two sorts. The Scri­ptures sometimes distinguish them by the different terms of [...] and [...]: although those words are sometimes again used in­differently and promiscuously, either for other. They are commonly known in the Schooles, and differenced by the names of V. Aquin. 1.2 qu. 111.1. Gratiae gra­tum D facientes, & Gratiae gratis datae. Which termes though they be not very proper, (for the one of them may be affirmed of the other; whereas the members of every good distinction ought to be opposite:) yet because they have been long received, (and change of termes, though haply for the better, hath by experience been found for the most part unhappy in the event, in multiplying unnecessary book-quarrells;) we may retain them profitably, and without preju­dice. Those former, which they call Gratum facientes, are the gra­ces of Sanctification; whereby the person that hath them, is ena­bled to do acceptable service to God, in the duties of his generall E Calling: these latter, which they call Gratis datas, are the Graces of Edification; whereby the person that hath them is enabled to do profitable service to the Church of God in the duties of his particular Calling. Those are given Nobis, & Nobis; both to us, and from us, that is Duplex est operatio sancti spiritús; opera­tur enim in no­bis aliud prop­ter nos, aliud propter proxi­mos. Bern. in parvis S [...]r. 55. chiefly for our own good: these Nobis, sed Nostris; to [Page 53] us indeed, but for others, that is, chiefly for the good of our bre­thren. A Those are given us Geminae ope­rationis expe­rimentum: U­nius, quâ nos primo intùs virtutibus so­lidat ad salu­tem: alterius, quá foris quo­que muneribus ornat ad lu­crum. Illas no­bis, haec nostris accepimus. Ber­nard. in Cant. Ser. 18. ad salutem, for the saving of our own souls: these ad lucrum, for the winning of other mens souls. Those proceed from the speciall love of God to the Person; and may there­fore be called personall, or speciall: these proceeed from the Generall love of God to his Church, (or yet more generall to humane socie­ties:) and may therefore be rather called Ecclesiasticall or Generall Gifts or Graces.

Of that first sort are Faith, Hope, Charity, Repentance, Patience, Humility; and all those other holy graces and Gal. 5.22. fruits of the Spirit, B which accompany salvation: Wrought by the blessed and powerful operation of the holy Spirit of God, after a most effectuall, but un­conceivable manner, regenerating, and renewing, and seasoning, and 10 sanctifying the hearts of his Chosen. But yet these are not the Gifts so much spoken of in this Chapter; and namely in my Text: E­very branch whereof excludeth them. Of those graces of sanctifi­cation first, we may have indeed probable inducements to perswade 1 us, that they are, or are not in this or that man: But hypocrisie may make such a semblance, that we may think we see spirit in a man, in whom yet there is nothing but flesh; and infirmities may cast such a fogge, that we can discern nothing but flesh in a man, in whom yet C there is spirit. But the gifts here spoken of do incurre into the senses, and give us evident and infallible assurance of the spirit that wrought them: here is [...], a manifestation of the spirit. Again, Se­condly, those Graces of sanctification are not communicated by distribution, ( 1 Cor. 7.7. Alius sic, alius verò sic;) Faith to one, Charity to ano­ther, 2 Repentance to another: but where they are given, they are given all at once and together, as it were strung upon one threed, and linked into one chain. But the Gifts here spoken of are distributed as it were by doal, and divided severally as it pleased God, shared out in­to severall portions, and given to every man some, to none all; D for Verse 8. to one is given by the Spirit the word of Wisdome, to another the word of Knowledge, &c. Thirdly, those Graces of sanctification, though they may and ought to be exercised to the benefit of others, 3 who by the Mat. 5.16. shining of our light, and the sight of our good works, may be provoked to glorifie God by walking in the same paths: yet that is but utilitas emergens, and not finis proprius; a good use made of them upon the bye, but not the main, proper and direct end of them, for which they were chiefly given. But the Gifts here spoken of, were given directly for this end, and so intended by the giver, to be imployed for the the benefit of others, and for the edifying of the E Church; they were given to profit withall.

It then remaineth, to understand this Text and Chapter of that 11 other and latter kind of spirituall Gifts: Those Graces of Edificati­on, (or Gratiae gratis datae) whereby men are enabled in their severall Callings, according to the quality and measure of the graces they [Page 54] have received, to be profitable members of the publick body, either A in Church or Common-wealth. Under which appellation, (the very first naturall powers and faculties of the soul onely excepted, which flowing à principiis speciei, are in all men the same and like;) I comprehend all other secondary endowments, and abilities whatsoe­ver of the reasonable soul, which are capable of the degrees of more and lesse, and of better and worse; together with all subsidiary helps any way conducing to the exercise of any of them. Whether they 1 be first, supernaturall graces, given by immediate and extraordinary infusion from God: such as were the gifts of tongues and of miracles, and of healings, and of prophesie properly so called, and many other B like; which were frequent in the infancy of the Church, and when this Epistle was written, according as the necessity of those primi­tive times considered, God saw it expedient for his Church. Or 2 whether they be, Secondly, such as Philosophers call Naturall dis­positions: such as are promptnesse of Wit, quicknesse of Conceit, fastnesse of Memory, clearnesse of Understanding, soundnesse of Iudgement, readinesse of Speech, and other like; which flow imme­diately à principiis individui, from the individuall condition, consti­tution, and temperature of particular persons. Or, whether they be, 3 Thirdly, such as Philosophers call Intellectuall habits: which is, C when those naturall dispositions are so improved, and perfected by Education, Art, Industry, Observation, or Experience, that men be­come thereby skilfull Linguists, subtile Disputers, copious Orators, profound Divines, powerfull Preachers, expert Lawyers, Physicians, Historians, Statesmen, Commanders, Artisans, or excellent in any Sci­ence, Profession, or faculty whatsoever. To which me may adde in 4 the fourth place, all outward subservient helps whatsoever, which may any way further or facilitate the exercise of any of the former gra­ces, dispositions, or habits: such as are health, strength, beauty, and all those other Bona Corporis; as also Bona Fortunae, Honour, D Wealth, Nobility, Reputation, and the rest. All of these, even those among them which seem most of all to have their foundation in Nature, or perfection from Art, may in some sort be called [...], spirituall gifts: in as much as the spirit of God is the first and principall worker of them. Nature, Art, Industry, and all other subsidiary furtherances, being but second Agents under him; and as means ordained, or as instruments used by him, for the accomplishing of those ends he hath appointed.

12 And now have we found out the just latitude of the spiritual gifts spoken of in this Chapter, and of the manifestation of the spi­rit E in my Text. From whence not to passe without some obser­vable inferences for our Edification: We may here first behold, and admire, and magnifie the singular love, and care, and providence of God for and over his Church. For the building up whereof, he hath not onely furnished it with fit materialls, men endowed with the fa­culties [Page 55] A of understanding, reason, will, memory, affections; not onely lent them tools out of his own rich store-house, his holy Word, and sacred Ordinances: but, as sometimes he filled Exod. 35.30, &c. Bezaleel and Aho­liab with skill and wisdome for the building of the materiall Taber­nacle; so he hath also from time to time raised up serviceable Men, and enabled them with a large measure of all needfull gifts and gra­ces, to set forward the building, and to give it both strength and beauty. A Body, if it had not difference and variety of members, were rather a lump, than a Body; or if having such members, there were yet no vitall spirits within to enable them to their proper offi­ces, B it were rather a Corps than a Body: but the vigour that is in eve­ry part to do its office, is a certain evidence and manifestation of a spirit of life within, and that maketh it a living Organicall body. So those active gifts, and graces, and abilities, which are to be found in the members of the mysticall body of Christ, (I know not whether of greater variety or use) are a strong manifestation, that there is a powerfull Spirit of God within, that knitteth the whole body toge­ther, and worketh all in all, and all in every part of the body.

Secondly, though we have just cause to lay it to heart, when men of eminent gifts and place in the Church are taken from us, and to 13 C lament in theirs, our own, and the Churches loss: yet we should pos­sess our souls in patience, and sustain our selves with this comfort, that it is the same God that still hath care over his Church; and it is the same H [...]ad Iesus Christ, that still hath influence into his members; and it is the same blessed Spirit of God and of Christ, that still actua­teth and animateth this great mysticall Body. And therefore we may not doubt, but this Spirit, as he hath hitherto done from the begin­ning, so will still manifest himself from time to time, unto the end of the world; in raising up instruments for the service of his Church, and furnishing them with gifts in some good measure meet for the D same, more or less, according as he shall see it expedient for her, in her severall different estates and conditions: giving Eph. 4.11, 13 some Apostles, and some Prophets, and some Evangelists, and some Pastors and Tea­chers; for the perfecting of the Saints, for the work of the Ministery, for the edifying of the Body of Christ, till we all meet in the unity of the Faith, & of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ. He hath promised long since, who was never yet touched with breach of promise, that he would Mat. 28.20. be with his Apostles (and their successors) alwayes unto the end of the world.

E Thirdly, where the Spirit of God hath manifested it self to any man by the distribution of gifts, it is but reason, that man should manifest the Spirit that is in him, by exercising those gifts in some 14 lawfull Calling. And so this manifestation of the Spirit in my Text, imposeth upon every man the Necessity of a Calling. Our Apostle in the seventh of this Epistle, joyneth these two together, a Gift, [Page 56] and a Calling; as things that may not be severed? 1 Cor. 7.17. As God hath distributed to every man, as the Lord hath called every one. Where the A end of a thing is the use, there the difference cannot be great, whe­ther we abuse it, or but conceal it. The Mat. 25.30. unprofitable servant, that wrap­ped up his Masters talent in a napkin, could not have received a much heavier doom, had he mis-spent it. O then up and be doing: Mat. 20.6. Why stand you all the day idle? Do not say, because you heard no voyce, that therefore no man hath called you: those very gifts you have recei­ved, are a Reall Call, pursuing you with continual restless importuni­ty, till you have disposed your selves in some honest course of life or other, wherein you may be profitable to humane society, by the exercising of some or other of those gifts. All the members of the B Body have their proper and distinct offices, according as they have their proper and distinct faculties; and from those offices they have also their proper and distinct names. As then in the Body, that is in­deed no member, which cannot call it self by any other name, than by the common name of a member: so in the Church, he that cannot style himself by any other name than a Christian, doth indeed but usurp that too. If thou sayest, thou art of the body: I demand then, What is thy office in the Body? If thou hast no office in the body, then thou art at the best but Tumor praeter naturam (as Physicians C call them) a scab, or botch, or wenne, or some other monstrous and unnaturall excrescency upon the body; but certainly thou art no true part and member of the body. And if thou art no part of the bo­dy, how darest thou make challenge to the head, by mis-calling thy self Christian? If thou hast a Gift, get a Calling.

Fourthly, we of the Clergy, though we may not ingrosse the 15 Spirit unto our selves, as if none were spirituall persons but our selves: yet the voyce of the World hath long given us the Name of the Spiritually after a peculiar sort; as if we were spi­rituall persons in some different singular respect from other men. D And that not altogether without ground, both for the name, and thing. The very name seemeth to be thus used by S. Paul in the 14. Chapter following, where at ver. 37. he maketh a Prophet and a Spirituall man all one, (and by prophesying, in that whole Chapter he mostwhat meaneth Preaching:) 1 Cor. 14.37 If any man think himself to be a Prophet, either spirituall, let him acknowledge, &c. But howsoever it be for the title, the thing it self hath very sufficient ground from that form of speech which was used by our blessed Saviour, when he conferred the Ministerial power upon his Disciples; and is still used in our Church at the collation of Holy Orders, John 20.22. Accipite spiritum san­ctum, E Receive the Holy Ghost. Since then at our admission into holy Orders we receive a spirituall power by the imposition of hands, which others have not; we may thenceforth be justly styled spirituall per­sons. The thing for which I note it, is, that we should therefore en­deavour our selves 2 Tim. 1.6. [...], so to stir up those spirituall gifts that [Page 57] A are in us; as that by the eminency thereof above that which is in ordinary temporall men, we may shew our selves to be indeed, what we are in name, Spirituall persons. If we be of the spiritualty, there would be in us another gates manifestation of the spirit, then is ordi­narily to be found in the Temporalty. God forbid I should censure all them for intruders into the Ministry, that are not gifted for the Pul­pit. The severest censurers of Non-preaching Ministers, if they had lived in the beginning of the Reformation, must have been content, as the times then stood, to have admitted of some thousands of non-preaching Ministers, or else have denied many Parishes and Con­gregations B in England the benefit of so much as bare reading. And I take this to be a safe Rule: Whatsoever thing the help of any circumstances can make lawfull at any time, that thing may not be condemned as universally, and de toto genere unlawfull. I judge no mans conscience then, or calling, who is in the Ministry; be his gifts never so slender; I dare not deny him the benefit of his Clergy, if he can but read: if his own heart condemn him not, neither do I. But yet this I say; As the Times now are, wherein learning aboun­deth even unto wantonness; and wherein the world is full of questi­ons, and controversies, and novelties, and niceties in Religion; and C wherein most of our Gentry, very Women and all (by the advantage of long Peace, and the customes of modern Education, together with the help of a multitude of English books and translations) are able to look through the ignorance of a Clergy-man, and censure it, if he be tripping in any point of History, Cosmography, Moral or Natural Philosophy, Divinity, or the Arts; yea, and to chastise his very me­thod and phrase, if he speak loosely, or impertinently, or but impro­perly, and if every thing be not point-vise: I say, as these times are, I would not have a Clergy-man content himself with every me­diocrity of gifts; but by his prayers, care and industry improve those D he hath, so as he may be able upon good occasion to Rom. 1.11. impart a spi­rituall gift to the people of God, whereby they may be established, and to speak with such understanding, and sufficiency, and pertinency (especially when he hath just warning, and a convenient time to pre­pare himself,) in some good measure of proportion to the quickness and ripeness of these present times, as they that love not his Coat, may yet approve his labours, and not find any thing therein, whereat justly to quarrell: Tit. 2.7, 8. Shewing in his Doctrine (as our Apostle writeth to Titus) uncorruptness, gravity, sincerity, sound speech that cannot be condemned, that he that is of the contrary part may be ashamed, having E no evil thing to say of him. They that are called spirituall persons, should strive to answer that name by a more than ordinary manife­station of spirituall gifts. And thus much shall suffice us to have spoken concerning the name and nature of these spirituall gifts, by occasion of the title here given them, The manifestation of the spi­rit.

[Page 58] 16 Consider we next, and in the second place, the conveyance of these A gifts over unto us; how we come to have a property in them, and by what right we can call them ours. The Conveyance is by deed of gift; the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man. Understand it not to be so much intended here, that every particu­lar man hath the manifestation of the spirit, (though that may also be true in some sense;) as that every man that hath the manifestation of the Spirit, hath it given him, and given him withall to this end, that he may do good with it. Like as when we say, Every man lear­neth to read before he learn to write; it is no part of our meaning to signifie each particular person so to do, (for there be many that B learn neither of both;) but we onely intend to shew the received or­der of the things to be such, as that every man that learneth both, lear­neth that first. As we conceive his meaning, who directing us the way to such or such a place, should tell us, Every man rideth this way; and as we conceive of that speech of the Ruler of the Feast in the Gospel, John 2.10. Every man at the beginning setteth forth good Wine, and then after that which is worse; though there be many thousand men in the world that never rode that way, or had occasion to set forth any Wine at all, either better or worse: very so ought we to conceive the meaning of the universall particle Every man both in C this, and in many other like speeches in the Scriptures; with [...] restring [...]ndum est ad praesentem hypothesin. Piscat. schol. in Luc. 20.38. Instances, see John 11.7. Ro. 5.18, &c. due limitations according to the tenour and purpose of the thing spoken of. It mattereth not then, as to the intent of this present speech (be it true, be it false otherwise,) whether every man have received a spi­rituall gift, or no: onely thus much is directly intended, that Unicuique da­tur) intellige, Unicuique cui datur. Piscat. in schol. hic. eve­ry man who hath received such a gift, hath received it by way of gift. All spirituall graces, all those dispositions, habits, and abilities of the understanding part, from which the Church of God may receive edification in any kind, together with all the secondary and inferiour helps that any way conduce thereunto; they are all the good D gifts of God. [ The manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man.]

17 The variety, both of the gifts meet for several offices, & of the offices wherein to employ those gifts, is wonderfull, & no less wonderful the distribution of both gifts and offices. But all that [...]. Chrys. in 1 Cor. hom. 29. 1 Cor. 12.8, &c. variety is derived from one and the same fountain, the holy Spirit of God: and all those distributions pass unto us by one and the same way, of most free and liberall donation. Have all the Word of Wisdome? Have all the Word of Knowledge? Have all Faith? Have all Prophecy? or other spirituall grace? No; they have not: but b to one the Word E of Wisdome, the Word of Knowledge to another, & to others other gifts. There is both variety you see, and distribution of these graces. But yet there is the same Author of them, and the same manner of com­municating them: For to one Ibid. is given by the spirit the Word of Wis­dome; to another the Word of Knowledge by the same Spirit, and to [Page 59] A others, other graces; but they are all from the same Spirit, and they are all given. And as the gifts, so the offices too. To that question in ver. 29. Verse 29. Are all Apostles? are all Prophets? are all Teachers? Answer may be made, as before, negatively, No; they are not: but some Apostles, & some Prophets, & some Teachers. There is the like variety, and distribution, as before: but withall, the same Donor, and the same donation, as before. For Ephes. 4.11. he gave some Apostles, and some Prophets, and some Pastors and Teachers: Ephes. 4. And 1 Cor. 12.28. God hath set some in the Church; first, Apostles; secondarily, Prophets; thirdly, Teachers, &c. beneath at ver. 28. Both gifts and offices, as they are à Deo, for the Author: so they are ex dono, for the manner: from B God, and by way of gift. If we had no other, the very names they carry, like the superscription upon Caesars penny, were a sufficient proof, from whom we first had them. When we call them [...], Gratias gratis datas, gifts and graces, and manifestations of the Spirit; do we not by the use of those very names confess the re­ceipt? For what more free than gift? and what less of debt or de­sert than grace? Heathen men indeed called the best of their per­fections, [...] Habits: but Saint Iames hath taught us Christians a fitter name for ours, Jam. 1.17. [...], gifts. They say they had them, and looked no farther: but we must know, as that we have them, so as C well how we came by them. And therefore this Apostle above at Chap. 4. joyneth the having and the receipt together; as if he would have us behold them uno intuitu, and at once. [ 1 Cor. 4.7. Quid habes, quod non accepisti? what hast thou, that thou hast not received?

Possibly thou wilt alledge thy excellent naturall parts; these 18 were not given thee, but thou broughtest them into the world with thee: or thou wilt vouch what thou hast attained to by Art and In­dustry; and these were not given thee, but thou hast won them pro­prio Marté, and therefore well deservest to wear them. Deceive not thy self: it is neither so, nor so. Our Apostle in the place now D last mentioned, cutteth off all such Challenges. [ 1 Cor. 4.7. Quis te discre­vit? who made thee to differ from another?] Say there were (as there is not) such a difference in and from Nature as thou conceivest; yet still in the last resolution there must be a receipt acknowledged: for even Cum illius sit gratiae, quod creatus es. Hieron. Epist. 139. Attenda­mus gratiam Dei non solùm quâ fecit nos— Aug. in Psal. 144. Nature it self in the last resolution is of Grace; for GOD gave thee that. Or, say there were (as there is not) such a diffe­rence of desert, as thou pretendest; yet still that were to be acknow­ledged as a gift too: for GOD gave thee that Deut. 8.18. [...]. dictum Aga­m [...]mnonis ad A­chillem apud Homer. Ili­ad. [...]. power whatsoever it was, whereby thou hast attained to whatsoever thou hast. But the truth is; the difference that is in men in regard of these gifts and abi­lities, E ariseth neither from the power of Nature, nor from the merit of labour; otherwise than as GOD is pleased to use these as second causes under him: but it cometh meerly from the good will and pleasure of that free spirit, which bloweth where, and when, and how he listeth; 1 Cor. 12.11 dividing his graces to every man severally as he will, (at [Page 60] the eleventh) and Ibid. 18. as it hath pleased him, (at verse 18. of this Chap­ter,) A Nature is a necessary agent, and, if not either hindred by some inferiour impediment, or over-ruled by some higher power, worketh alwayes alike, and produceth the same effects in all individuals of the same kind: and how is it possible she should make a difference, that knoweth none? And as for Desert; there is indeed no such thing: and therefore it can work nothing. For can God be a debtor to any man? or hath any man Rom. 11.35. given to him first, that it might be re­compensed him again? As a lump of Esay 64.8. Clay lyeth before the Potter; so is all mankind in the hand of GOD. The Potter at his pleasure out of that Rom. 9.21. Lump frameth vessels of all sorts, of different shape, propor­tion, B strength, fineness, capacity; as he thinketh good, unto the severall uses for which he intendeth them. So God after the good pleasure of his own will, out of mankind, as out of an untoward lump of Clay, (all of the same piece, equall in nature and desert,) maketh up vessels for the use of his Sanctuary: by fitting several men with several gifts, more or less, greater or meaner, better or worse, according to the difference of those offices and employments for which he inten­ded them. It is not the Clay, but the Potter, that maketh the diffe­rence there: neither is it any thing in man, but the Spirit of God, that maketh the difference here. Whatsoever spirituall abilities we C have, we have them of gift and by grace. The manifestation of the spirit is given to every man.

19 A point of very fruitfull consideration for men of all sorts; whe­ther 1 they be of greater, or of meaner gifts. And first, all of us ge­nerally may hence take two profitable directions: the one, if we have any usefull gifts, whom to thank for them; the other, if we want any needfull gifts, where to seek for them. Whatsoever manife­station of the spirit thou hast, it is given thee: and to whom can thy thanks for it be due, but to the giver? Sacrifice not to thine own Hab. 1.16. nets, either of Nature, or Endeavour; as if these Abilities were D the manifestations of thine own spirit: but enlarge thy heart to magnifie the goodness and bounty of him who is Heb. 12.9. Pater spiritum, the Father of the spirits of all flesh, and hath wrought those graces in thee by communicating his spirit unto thee. If thou shinest as a star in the firmament of the Church whether of a greater or lesser magnitude, (as 1 Cor. 15.41 one star differeth from another in glory;) re­member thou shinest but by a borrowed light from him who is James 1.17. Pa­ter luminum, the Father and Fountain of all lights, as the Sun in the firmament, from whom descendeth every good gift, and every perfect giving. Whatsoever Grace thou hast, it is given thee: therefore be E thankfull to the giver.

20 But if thou wantest any grace, or measure of grace, which seemeth needfull for thee in that station and calling, wherein God hath set thee: herein is a second direction for thee, where to seek it, even from his hands, who alone can give it. James 1.5. If any man lack wisdome (saith [Page 61] A S. Iames) let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally; and it shall be given him. A large, and liberall promise; but yet a promise most certain, and full of comfortable assurance; provided, it be un­derstood aright, viz. with these two necessary Limitations: if God shall see it expedient; and if he pray for it as he ought. Thou mayest pray with an humble and upright affection, and put to thy best en­deavours withall; and yet not obtain the gift thou prayest for: be­cause, being a common Grace, and not of absolute necessity for salvati­on, it may be in the wisdome of GOD (who best knoweth what is best, and when) not expedient for thee, or not for his Church, at that B time, and in that manner, or measure. Necessary Graces, such as are those of sanctification, pray for them absolutely, & thou shalt absolutely receive them▪ there needeth no conditionall clause of Expediency in thy prayers for them; because they can never be inexpedient. But these may: and thefore as thou oughtest not to pray for them, but with all subjection of thy desires to his most holy and most wise ap­pointments; so thou oughtest to take a denyall from him, not onely contentedly, but even thankfully, as a gracious fruit of his love unto thee, and a certain sign of the inexpediency of the thing desired.

But if it be expedient; it will not yet come for asking, unlesse it 21 C be asked aright. Jam. 1.6, 7. But let him pray in Faith, saith Saint Iames: Who so doth not, let not that man think to receive any thing of the Lord. Now that man onely prayeth in Faith, who looketh to re­ceive the thing he prayeth for, upon such termes, as God hath pro­mised to give it: for Faith ever looketh to the promise. And God hath not made us any promise of the End other then conditionall; viz. upon our conscionable use of the appointed meanes. And the meanes which he hath ordained both for the obtaining, and the im­proving of spirituall gifts, are study and industry, and diligent medi­tation. We must not now look, as in the infancy of the Church, to D have the teats put into our mouthes, and to receive spirituall graces by immediate infusion: That Manna, as Hoskins Serm. on Luk. 12.48. one saith, was for the Wil­dernesse. But now the Church is possessed of the Land, and grown to yeares of better strength; we must plow, and sow, and eate of the fruit of the Land, in the sweat of our faces: and now he that 2 Thes. 3.10 will not labour, he may thank himself if he have not to eate. He pray­eth but with an overly desire, and not from the deep of his heart, that will not bend his endeavours withall to obtain what he desireth or ra­ther indeed he prayeth not at all. You may call it wishing and would­ing; (and we have proverbs against wishers and woulders;) rather E then Praying. Salomon accounteth the idle mans prayer no bet­ter; and it thriveth accordingly with him: Prov. 13.4. The soul of the sluggard lusteth, and hath nothing, Prov. 13.

To make all sure then, here is your course. Wrestle with GOD by your fervent prayers; and wrestle with him too by your faith­full 22 endeavours; and he will not for his goodnesse sake, and for his [Page 62] promise sake he cannot, dismisse you without a blessing. But omit A either; and the other is lost labour. Prayer without study, is pre­sumption; and study without prayer, Atheisme: the one bootlesse; the other fruitlesse. You take your books in vain into your hand, if you turn them over, and never look higher: and you take Gods Name in vain within your lips, if you cry Da Domine, and never stir farther. The Ship is then like to be steered with best certain­ty and successe; when there is Oculus ad coelum, manus ad clavum: when the Pilot is carefull of both, to have his eye upon the Compasse, and his hand at the Stern. Remember these abilities you pray or study for, are the gifts of GOD: and as not to be had ordinarily B without labour, (for God is a God of order, and worketh not ordina­rily, but by ordinary meanes;) so not to be had meerly for the la­bour; for then should it not be so much a gift, as a purchase. It was Simon Magus his errour, to think that Act. 8.20. the gift of God might be pur­chased with money: and it hath a spice of his sin, and so may go for a kind of Simony, for a man to think these spirituall gifts of God may be purchased with labour. You may rise up early, and go to bed late, and study hard, and read much, and devour the fat and the mar­row of the best Authors; and when you have all done, unlesse God give a blessing unto your endeavours, be as thin and meagre in re­gard C of true and usefull learning, as Pharaohs Gen. 41.21. leane Kine were after they had eaten the fat ones. It is God 2 Cor. 9.10. that both ministreth seed to the sower, and multiplieth the seed sowen: the Principall, and the Increase, are both his. If then we expect any gift, or the increase of any gift from him, neither of which we can have without him: let us not be behinde, either with our best endeavours to use the meanes he hath appointed, or with our faithfull prayers to crave his blessing up­on those meanes. These Instructions are generall; and concern us all, whatsoever our gifts be.

I must now turn my speech more particularly to you, to whom D 23 God hath vouchsafed the manifestation of his Spirit in a larger pro­portion 1 then unto many of your brethren: giving unto you, as unto his first-born, a Deut. 21.17. double portion of his Spirit, as 4 Kings 2.9. Elisha had of Eliah's; or perhaps dealing with you yet more liberally, as Ioseph did with Benjamin, whose messe (though he were the youngest) he appointed to be Gen. 43.34. five times as much as any of his brethrens. It is needfull that you of all others, should be eft-soones put in remembrance, that those eminent manifestations of the Spirit you have, were given you. First, it will be a good help to take down that Scientia in­flat. 1 Cor. 8.1 swelling, which, as an Aposteme in the body through ranknesse of blood, so is E apt to ingender in the soul through abundance of Knowledge; and to let out some of the corruption. It is Magna & rara virtus profectò est, ut magna licèt operantem, magnum te nescias. Bern. in Cant. Serm. 13. a very hard thing Multum sa­pere, and not altum sapere; to know much, and not to know it too much; to excell others in gifts, and not perk above them in self-con­ceipt. S. Paul, who Phil. 4.12. in all other things was sufficiently instructed, [Page 63] A as well to abound, as to suffer need, was yet put very hard to it, when he was to try the mastery with this temptation, which arose from the 2 Cor. 12.7. abundance of revelations. If you find an aptnesse then in your selves, (and there is in your selves, as of your selves such an aptnesse, as to no one thing more,) to be exalted above measure in your own conceipts; boastingly to make ostentation of your own suffici­encies; with a kind of unbecoming compassion to cast scorn upon your meaner brethren; and upon every light provocation to fly out into those termes of defiance [ Hic vers. 21 I have no need of thee; and, I have no need of thee:] to dispell this windy humour I know not a more soveraign B remedy, then to chew upon this meditation; that all the Abilities and perfections you have, were given you, by one who was no way so bound to you, but he might have given them as well to the meanest of your brethren as to you, and that without any wrong to you, if it had so pleased him. You may take the Receipt from him, who himself had had some experience of the infirmity; even Saint Paul in the fourth of this Epistle. [ 1 Cor. 4.7. What hast thou, that thou hast not re­ceived? and if thou hast received it, why doest thou boast as if thou hadst not received it?

Secondly; Every wise and conscionable man should advisedly C weigh his own Gifts, and make them his Rule to work by: not think­ing 24 he doth enough, if he do what Law compelleth him to do, or if he do as much as other neighbours do. Indeed where Lawes bound us by Negative Precepts, [ Hitherto thou mayest go, but further thou shalt not,] we must obey, and we may not exceed those bounds. But where the Lawes do barely enjoyne us to do somewhat, lest ha­ving no Law to compell us, we should do just nothing; it can be no transgression of the Law, to do more. Whosoever therefore of you have received more or greater Gifts then many others have; you must know your selves bound to do so much more good with them, and to D stand chargeable with so much the deeper account for them. Gregor. Cre­scunt dona, crescunt rationes. When you shall come to make up your accounts; your receipts will be looked into: and if you have recei­ved ten talents, or five, for your meaner brothers one; when but one shall be required from him, you shall be answerable for ten or five. For it is an equitable course, that Luk. 12.48. to whom much is given, of him much should be required. And at that great day, if you cannot make your accounts straight with your receipts, you shall certainly find that most true in this sense, which Salomon spake in another, Eccles. 1.18. Qui appo­nit scientiam, apponit dolorem: the more and greater your gifts are, E unlesse your thankfulnesse for them, and your diligence with them rise to some good like proportion thereunto; the greater shall be your condemnation, the more your stripes.

But thirdly; though your Graces must be so to your selves, yet 25 beware you do not make them Rules to others. A thing I the rather note, because the fault is so frequent in practice, and yet very rarely [Page 64] observed, and more rarely reprehended. God hath endowed a man A with good abilities and parts in some kind or other; I instance but in one gift onely for examples sake, viz. an Ability to inlarge him­self in prayer readily, and with fit expressions upon any present occa­sion. Being in the Ministry, or other Calling, he is carefull to exer­cise his gift by praying with his family, praying with the sick, pray­ing with other company upon such other occasions as may fall out. He thinketh (and he thinketh well,) that if he should do otherwise or less than he doth, he should not be able to discharge himself from the guilt of unfaithfulnesse, in not employing the talent he hath received to the best advantage, when the exercise of it might redound B to the glory of the giver. Hitherto he is in the right: so long as he maketh his gift a Rule but to himself. But now if this man shall stretch out this Rule unto all his brethren in the same Calling, by imposing upon them a necessity of doing the like; if he shall expect or exact from them, that they should also be able to commend un­to God the necessities of their families, or the state of a sick person, or the like, by extemporary prayer; but especially if he shall judge or censure them, that dare not adventure so to do, of intrusion into, or of unfaithfulnesse in their Callings: he committeth a great fault, and well deserving a sharp reprehension. For what is this else, but to C lay heavier burdens upon mens shoulders, then they can stand under? to make our selves judges of other mens consciences, and our abilities Rules of their actions, yea, and even to lay an imputation upon our Master, with that ungracious servant in the Gospel, as if he were Mat. 25.24. an hard man, reaping where he hath not sown, and gathering where he hath not strewed, and requiring much where he hath given little, and like Pharaoh's task-masters, exacting the Exod. 5.18. full tale of bricks without suf­ficient allowance of materialls? Shall he that hath a thousand a year, count him that hath but a hundred, a Churl if he do not spend as much in his house weekly, keep as plentifull a table, and bear as D much in every common charge, as himself? No less unreasonable is he that would bind his brother of inferiour gifts to the same fre­quency and method in preaching, to the same readiness and copious­ness in praying, to the same necessity and measure in the perfor­mance of other duties; whereunto, according to those gifts he fin­deth in himself, he findeth himself bound. The manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man: let no man be so severe to his brother, as to look he should manifest more of the Spirit then he hath recei­ved.

Now as for you to whom God hath dealt these spirituall gifts, E with a more sparing hand; the freedome of Gods distribution may be a fruitfull meditation for you also. First, thou hast no reason, who­soever thou art, to grudge at the scantness of thy gifts, or to repine at 26 the Giver. How little soever God hath given thee, it is more then 1 he [...]. Chrys. in 1 Cor. hom. 29. owed thee. If the distribution of the Spirit were a matter of ju­stice [Page 65] A or of debt; God, we know, is no Acts 10.34. accepter of persons, and he would have given to thee, as to another. But being, as it is, a mat­ter of gift, not of debt; nor of justice, but of grace: take that is thine thankfully, and be content withall; Mat. 20.3-15. He hath done thee no wrong: may he not do as he will, with his own? Secondly, since the manifestation 2 of the Spirit is a matter of free gift: thou hast no cause to envy thy Brother, whose portion is greater. Why should Mat. 20.15. thy eye be there­fore evil against him, because God hath been so good unto him? Shall the foot envy the hand, or the ear the eye▪ because the foot cannot work, nor the ear see? If the Hic Verse 17—19. whole body were hand, where were the going? and if the whole were eye, where were the hearing? or B if the whole were any one member, where were the body? If the hand can work, which the foot cannot; yet the foot can go, which the hand cannot: and if the eye can see, which the ear cannot; yet the ear can hearken, which the eye cannot. And, if thy brother have some abilities, which thou hast not; thou art not so bare, but thou hast othersome again, which he hath not. Say, thine be meaner: yet the meanest member, as it hath his Hic Ver. 22.23. necessary office, so it is not destitute of his proper comeliness in the Body. Thirdly, if thy gifts be mean, thou hast this comfort withall, that thy accounts will be so much the 3 easier. Merchants that have the greatest dealings, are not ever the C safest men. And how happy a thing had it been for many men in the world, if they had had lesse of other mens goods in their hands! The less thou hast received, the less thou hast to answer for. If God have given thee but one single talent, he will not require five: nor if five, ten. Fourthly, in the meaneness of thy gifts thou maist read thy self a daily lecture of humility: and humility alone is a thing of more 4 value, than all the perfections that are in the world besides, without it. This think: that God, who disposeth Rom. 8.28. all things for the best to those that are his, would have given thee other and greater gifts, if he had seen it so expedient for thee. That therefore he hath holden D his hand, and with-holden those things from thee: conceive it done, either for thy former unworthiness, and that should make thee hum­ble; or for thy future good, and that should make thee also thankfull. Lastly, remember what the Preacher saith in Eccles. 10. [ Eccl. 10.10. Maximum me­diocris ingenii subsidium, dili­gentia. Sen. in controv. If the Iron be blunt, then he must put to the more strength.] Many men that 5 are well left by their friends, and full of money; because they think they shall never see the bottome of it, take no care by any employment to encrease it, but spend on upon the stock, with­out either fear or wit, they care not what, or how, till they be sunk to nothing before they be aware: whereas on the contrary, in­dustrious E men that have but little to begin withall, yet by their care and providence, and pains-taking, get up wonderfully. It is almost incredible, what industry, and diligence, and exercise, and holy [...] ver. 31. hic. emu­lation (which our Apostle commendeth in the last verse of this Chapter,) are able to effect, for the bettering and increasing of our [Page 66] spirituall gifts: provided ever we joyn with these hearty prayers un­to, A and faithfull dependance upon God, for his blessing thereupon. I know no so lawfull [...]. Mat. 25.27. usury, as of these spirituall talents; nor do I know any so profitable usury, or that multiplieth so fast as this doth: your use upon use, that doubleth the principall in seven yeares, is nothing to it. Oh then, Luk. 19.23. cast in thy talent into the bank; make thy returnes as speedy, and as many as thou canst; lose not a market, or a tide, if it be possible; 2 Tim. 4.2. be instant in season & out of sea­son; omit no opportunity to take in, and put off all thou canst get: so, though thy beginnings be but small, thy latter end shall wonderfully encrease. But this meanes, thou shalt not onely profit thy self, in B the encrease of thy gifts unto thy self: but (which no other usury doth besides) thou shalt also profit others, by communicating of thy gifts unto them. Which is the proper end for which they were bestowed; and of which we are next to speak. The ma­nifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withall.

To profit whom? it may be, Himself. It is true; Prov. 9.12. If thou 27 art wise, thou shalt be wise for thy self, said Salomon; and Salo­mon knew what belonged to wisdome as well as another. For, Syrac. 14.5. Qui sibi nequam, cui bonus? He that is not good to himself, it is but a chance that he is good to any body else. When we seem to C pity a man by saying, He is no mans foe but his own, or he is worst to himself; we do indeed but flout him, and in effect call him a fool, and a prodigall. Such a fool is every one, that guiding the feet of others into the way of peace, himself treadeth the paths that lead unto destruction; and that 1 Cor. 9.27. preaching repentance unto others, himself becometh a Castaway. He that hath a gift then, he should do well to look to his own, as well as to the profit of others; and as unto doctrine, so as well and first to 1 Tim. 4.16. take heed unto himself: that so doing he may save himself, as well as those that heare him.

28 This then is to be done; but this is not all that is to be done. D In Sunt qui sci­re volunt, ut aedificent, & charitas est: sunt qui scire volunt ut aedifi­centur, & prudentiae est. Bern. in Cant. serm. 36. Wisdome we cannot do lesse; but in Charity we are bound to do more than thus with our gifts. If our own profit onely had been intended, [...] would have served the turn as well: but the word here is [...], which importeth such a kind of profit as redoundeth to Utilitatem sc. Ecclesiae. Pisc. in Schol. hic. community, such as before in the 10. Chapter he professeth himself to have sought after, [ 1 Cor. 10.33. Not seeking mine own profit, (he meaneth, not onely his own,) but the profit of many, that they may be saved.] We noted it already, as the main and essentiall difference between those graces of sanctification, and these graces of edification: that those, though they would be made profitable unto E others also, yet were principally intended for the proper good of the owner; but these, though they would be used for the owners good also, yet were principally intended for the profit of others. You see then, what a strong obligation lyeth upon every man that hath received the Spirit, conferre aliquid in publicum, to cast his [Page 67] gifts into the common treasury of the Church, to imploy his A good parts and spirituall graces so, as they may some way or other be profitable to his brethren and fellow-servants in Church and Common-wealth. It is an old received Canon, Beneficium propter officium. No man seetteth a Steward over his house, onely to receive his rents, and then to keep the moneys in his hand, and make no provision out of it for his Hines and servants: but it is the Luk. 12.42. office of a good and wise Steward to give every one of the houshold his appointed portion at the appointed seasons. And who so receiveth a spirituall gift, ipso facto taketh upon him the office, and is bound to the duties of a Steward; [ 1 Pet. 4.10. As B every man hath received the gift, even so minister the same one un­to another, as good stewards of the manifold graces of God, 1 Pet. 4.] It was not onely for orders sake, and for the beautifying of his Church, (though that also) that God Eph. 4.11, 12. gave some Apostles, and some Prophets, and some Evangelists, and some Pastors and Teachers: but also, and especially, for more necessary and pro­fitable uses; for the perfecting of the Saints, for the work of the Ministery, for the edifying of the body of Christ, Ephs. 4.11, 12. The members of the body, are not every one for it self, but every one for other, and all for the whole. The stomach eateth, not to C fill it self, but to nourish the Body; the Eye seeth, not to please it self, but to espie for the Body; the foot moveth, not to exercise it self, but to carry the Body; the Hand worketh, not to help it self, but to maintain the body; every Eph. 4.16. joynt supplieth something ac­cording to the effectuall working in the measure of every part, for the fit joyning together, and compacting, and encreasing of the bo­dy to the edifying it selfe in love. Hic Ver. 27. Now ye are the body of Christ, and members in particular.

Now this necessity of employing spirituall gifts to the good and 29 profit of others, ariseth first from the will and the intent of the Giver: D my Text sheweth plainly what that intent was; The manifestation of the Spirit was therefore given to every man, that he might profit withall. Certainly, as Deus & na­tura nihil sa­ciunt sustra. Nature doth not, so much lesse doth the God of Nature, make any thing to no purpose, or barely for shew; but for use: and the use, for which all these things were made and given, is 1 Cor. 14.26 edification. He that hath an estate made over to him in trust and for uses, hath in equity therein no estate at all, if he turne the commodities of the thing some other way, and not to those speciall uses for which he was so estated in it. So he that employeth not his spirituall gift to the use for which it was given, to the In communem utilitatem col­latum est. E­rasm. in pa­phr. hic. profit of the Church; he hath E de jure forfeited it to the giver. And we have sometimes known him de facto to take the forfeiture; as from the unprofitable servant in the Gospel, [ Mat. 25.28. See Hieron. in Agg. 2.9. Take the talent from him.] We have sometimes seen the experiment of it. Men of excellent parts, by slackning their zeal, to have lost their very gifts; and by neglecting the use, [Page 68] to have lost the Principall; finding a sensible decay in those powers, A which they were slothfull to bring into act. It is a just thing with the Jam. 1.15. Father of Lights, when he hath lighted any man a candle, by bestowing spirituall gifts upon him; and lent him a candlestick too whereon to set it▪ by providing him a stay in the Church: if that man shall then Matth. 5.15. hide his candle under a bushel, and envy the light and comfort of it to them that are in the house; either to re­move his candlestick, or to put out his candle in obscurity.

30 As the intent of the Giver, so secondly, the nature and quality of the gift calleth upon us for employment. It is not with these spirituall gifts, as with most other things, which when they are B imparted, are empaired; and lessened by communicating. Here is no place for that allegation of the Virgins, Matth. 25.9. Ne non sufficiat: Lest there be not enough for you and for us. These graces are of the number of those things, that communicate themselves by Mul­tiplication, not Division; and by diffusion, without waste. As the seal maketh impression in the wax, and as fire conveyeth heat into Iron, and as one candle tindeth a thousand: all without losse of figure, heat, or light. Had ever any man lesse knowledg, or wit, or learning, by teaching of others? had he not rather more? Eccles. 12.9. The more wise the Preacher was, the more he taught the People Knowledge, C saith Salomon, Eccles. 12. and certainly the more he taught them knowledge, the more his own wisdome increased. As the [...] King. 4.4. Widows oyle increased, not in the vessell, but by powring out; and as the Joh. 6.11. barly bread in the Gospel multiplyed, not in the whole loaf, but by breaking and distributing; and as the 2 Cor. 9.10. grain bringeth increase, not when it lyeth on a heap in the garner, but by scattering upon the land: so are these spirituall graces best improved, not by Absconsione minnitur, & communicatio­ne multiplica­tur. Cassiod. in Epist. keeping them together, but by distributing them abroad. Tutius in credi­to quàm in sudario: the talent gathereth nothing in the napkin, un­lesse it be rust and canker; but travelling in the bank, besides the D good it doth as it passeth to and fro, it ever Quò in plu­res diffunditur, [...]ò redundanti­or manet (fortè leg. manat.) & in suum fon­tem recurrit. In se enim refluit ubertas pruden­tiae; & quò pluribus flux­erit, eà exerci­tius fit omne quod remanet. Ambr. 2. Offic. 15. returneth home with increase.

Thirdly, our own unsufficiency to all offices, and the need we have of other mens gifts, must enforce us to lend them the help and com­fort of ours. GOD hath so distributed the variety of his gifts with singular wisdome, that there is no man so mean, but his ser­vice may be usefull to the greatest: nor any man so eminent, but he 31 may sometimes stand in need to the meanest of his brethren: of pur­pose, that whilest each hath need of other, each should help, none should despise other. As in a Societas no­stra lapidum fornica i [...]xi si­millima est: quae casura, nisi▪ invicem obsta­rent, hoc uno sustinetur. Se­nec. Epist. 95. building, the stones help one ano­ther, E every lower stone supporting the higher from falling to the ground, and every higher stone saving the lower from taking wet; and as in the body, every member Ephes. 4.16. lendeth some supply to the rest, and again receiveth supply from them: so in the spirituall building, and mysticall body of the Church, God hath so tempered the parts, [Page 69] A each having his use, and each his defects; Hic. V. 24, 5 [...]. that there should be no schism in the body, but that the members should have the same care one for ano­ther. Such a consent there should be in the parts, as was between the Anthol. 1.4. blind and lame man in the Epigram: mutually covenanting the Blind to carry the Lame, and the Lame to direct the Blind; that so the Blind might find his way by the others eyes, and the Lame walk therein upon the others legs. When a man is once come to that all-sufficiency in himself, as he may truly say to the rest of his bre­thren, Hic Ver. 21. I stand in no need of you: let him then keep his gifts to him­self: but let him in the mean time remember, he must employ them B to the advantage of his master, and to the benefit of his brother. [The manifestation of the spirit is given to every man to profit withall.]

Surely then those men, first of all, run a course strangely exorbi­tant; 32 who instead of employing them to the profit, bend those gifts they have received, (whether spirituall or temporall) to the ruine and destruction of their brethren. Instead of winning souls to Heaven; with busie and cursed diligence Mat. 23.15. compassing Sea and Land, to draw Proselytes to the Devil: and instead of raising up seed to their elder brother Christ, seeking to make their brethren (if it were possible) ten times more the children of hell then themselves. Abusing their C Power to oppression, their wealth to luxury, their strength to drun­kennesse, their wit to Scoffing, Atheism, Prophanenesse, their lear­ning to the maintenance of Heresie, Idolatry, Schism, Novelty. If there be a fearfull woe due to those that Mat. 25.30. Intelligatur poena interver­soris ex poena pigri. Aug. in Psal. 99. use not their gifts profi­tably; what woes may we think shall overtake them, that so ungra­ciously abuse them?

But to leave these wretches: be perswaded in the second place, all you, whom God hath made Stewards over his houshold, and 33 blessed your basket and your store, to Mat. 13.52. bring forth of your treasures things both new and old; manifest the spirit God hath given you, so D as may be most for the profit of your brethren. The spirit of God when he gave you wisdome, and knowledge, intended not so much the wisdome and the knowledge themselves, as the manifestation of them, or (as it is in the next verse) Hic Ver. 8. the Word of Wisdome, and the Word of Knowledge: as Christ also promised his Apostles, to give them Luke 21.15. Os & sapientiam; A mouth, and wisdom. Alas, what is wis­dom without a mouth? but as a pot of treasure hid in the ground, which no man is the better for. Syrac. 20.30. Wisdom that is hid, and a treasure that is not seen, what profit is in them both? O then do not knit up your Masters talent in a Luc. 19.20. Napkin, smother not his light under a Mat. 5.15. bu­shell; E pinch not his servants of their due Luc. 12.42—46. provision; pot not up the Exod. 16. [...]0. Manna you have gathered till it stink, and the worms con­sume it: but above all, squander not away your rich portions by riotous living. Let not either sloth, or envy, or pride, or pretended modesty, or any other thing hinder you, from labouring to discharge faithfully that trust and duty, which God expecteth, which the ne­cessity [Page 70] of the Church challengeth, which the measure of your gifts pro­miseth, A which the condition of your calling exacteth from you. Re­member the manifestation of the Spirit was given you to profit withall.

34 Thirdly, since the end of all gifts is to profit: aim most at those gifts that will profit most; and endeavour so to frame those you have in the exercise of them, as they may be likeliest to bring pro­fit to those that shall partake them. Hic ver. 31. Covet earnestly the best gifts, saith my Apostle at the last verse of this Chapter, and you have his Comment upon that Text in the first verse of the fourteenth Chapter, 1 Cor. 15.1. Covet spirituall gifts, [...], but rather that ye may prophecy. And by propecying, he meaneth Prophetas in­terpretes dicit scripturarum Ambr. in 1 Cor. c. 63. Prophetia i. e. donum inter­pretandi, scri­pturas. Piscat. schol. in 1 Cor. 1.22. Mysticum sensum ad salu­tem audito­rum explanan­tes. Eras. in Paraphr. ad 1 Cor. 14. the Instru­ction B of the Church, and people of God in the needfull doctrines of faith towards God, Repentance from dead works, and new and holy Obedience. It is one Stratagem of the Arch-enemy of man­kind, (and when we know his wiles, we may the better be able to defeat him,) by busying men of great and useful parts in by-matters, and things of lesser consequence; to divert them from following that unum necessarium, that which should be the main in all our en­deavours, the beating down of sin, the planting of Faith, and the reformation of manners. Controversies, I confesse, are necessary, the Tongues necessary, Histories necessary, Philosophy and The Arts C necessary, other Knowledge of all sorts necessary in the Church: for Truth must be maintained, Scripture-phrases opened, Heresie confuted, the mouths of Adversaries stopped, Schisms and Novelties suppressed. But when all is done, Positive and Practique Divinity is it must bring us to Heaven▪ that is it must poise our judgements, settle our consciences, direct our lives, mortifie our corruptions, en­crease our graces, strengthen our comforts, save our souls. Hoc opus, hoc studium: there is no study to this, none so well worth the la­bour as this, none that can bring so much profit to others, nor there­fore so much glory to God, nor therefore so much comfort to our D own hearts, as this. Titus 3.8. This is a faithfull saying, and these things I will that thou affirm constantly (saith S. Paul to Titus) that they which have believed in God might be carefull to maintain good works: these things are good and profitable unto men. You cannot do more good unto the Church of God, you cannot more profit the people of God, by your gifts; then by pressing effectually these two great points, Faith, and good works. These are good and profitable unto men.

I might here adde other Inferences from this point, as namely, 35 since the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every one of us E chiefly for this end, that we may profit the people with it, that there­fore fourthly, in our preaching we should rather seek to profit our hearers, though perhaps with sharp and unwelcome reproofs, then to please them by flattering them in evil: and that fifthly, we should more desire to bring profit unto them, then to gain applause [Page 71] A unto our selves: and sundry other more besides these. But I will neither adde any more, nor prosecute these any farther at this time, but give place to other businesse. God the Father of Lights, and of Spirits, endow every one of us, in our Places and Callings, with a competent measure of such Graces, as in his wisdome and good­nesse he shall see needfull and expedient for us, and so direct our hearts, and tongues, and endeavours in the exercise and manifestation thereof, that by his good blessing upon our labours we may be ena­bled to advance his Glory, propagate his Truth, benefit his Church, discharge a good Conscience in the mean time, and B at the last make our account with comfort at the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ. To whom, &c.

FINIS.
A

B AD CLERUM. The Fourth Sermon. C At a Metropoliticall Visitation, at Grantham, Lincoln, 22. August 1634.

ROM. 14.23.

— For whatsoever is not of Faith is sin.

ONE remarkable difference (among many other) D between Good and Evil, is this: that there must 1 be a concurrence of all requisite conditions to make a thing good; whereas to make a thing evil, a single defect in any one condition alone will suffice. Aquin. 1.2. qu. 18. art. 4. ad 3. Bonum ex causa integra, malum ex partiali. If we propose not to our selves a right end; or if we pitch not upon proper and convenient means for the attaining of that end, or if we pursue not these means in a due manner, or if we observe not exactly every materiall circumstance in the whole pursuit; if we fail but in any one point: the action, though E it should be in every other respect such as it ought to be, by that one defect becommeth wholly sinfull. Nay more, not onely a true and reall, but even a supposed and imaginary defect; the bare opinion of unlawfulnesse, is able to vitiate the most justifiable act, and to turn it into sin. [ I know there is nothing unclean of it self: but to him that esteemeth any thing to be unclean, to him it is unclean, at the [Page 74] 14 verse of this Chapter.] Nay yet more, not onely a setled opini­on A that the thing we do is unlawfull; but the very suspension of our judgement, and the doubtfulnesse of our minds whether we may lawfully do it or no, maketh it sometimes unlawfull to be done (of us,) and if we do it, sinfull. [ He that but doubteth is damned, if he eat; because he eateth not of faith:] in the former part of this verse. The ground whereof the Apostle delivereth in a short and full Apho­rism; and concludeth the whole Chapter with it, in the words of the Text, [ For whatsoever is not of faith, is sin.]

2 Many excellent instructions there are, scattered throughout the whole Chapter, most of them concerning the right use of that Li­berty B we have unto things of indifferent nature well worthy our Chri­stian consideration, if we had time and leisure for them. But this last Rule alone will find us work enough: and therefore omitting the rest, we will (by Gods assistance with your patience) presently fall in hand with this, and intend it wholly, in the Explication first, and then in the Application of it. For by how much it is of more profi­table and universall use for the regulating of the common offices of life: by so much is the mischief greater if it be, and accordingly our care ought to be so much the greater that it be not, either misun­derstood, or misapplyed. Quod non ex fide, peccatum: that is the C rule. Whatsoever is not of faith, is sin. In the Explication of which words, there would be little difficulty, had not the ambiguity of the word Faith occasioned difference of interpretations, and so left a way open to some misapprehensions, Faith is verbum [...], as most other words are. There be that have Marlorat. in Enchirid. reckoned up more than twenty severall significations of it in the Scriptures. But I find three especially looked at by those, who either purposely or occasio­nally have had to do with this Text: each of which we shall exa­mine in their Order.

First and most usually, especially in the Apostolicall writings, the D 3 word Faith is used to signifie that Theologicall vertue, or gracious ha­bit, whereby we embrace with our minds and affections the Lord Iesus Christ, as the onely begotten Son of God, and alone Saviour of the world, casting our selves wholly upon the mercy of God through his merits, for remission and everlasting salvation. It is that which is commonly called a lively or justifying faith: whereunto are ascribed in holy Writ those many gracious effects, of Acts 15.9. purifying the heart, Joh. 1.12. & Galat. 4.26. adoption, Rom. 3.28. & 5.1. justification, Hab. 2.4. & Gal. 2.20. life, Rom. 15.13. 1 Pet. 1.8. joy, Rom. 5.1. peace, Acts 16.34. Ephes. 1.8. salva­tion, &c. Not as to their proper and primary cause; but as to the instrument, whereby we apprehend and apply Christ, whose merits E and spirit are the true causes of all those blessed effects. And in this notion many of our later Divines seem to understand it in our present Text: whilest they alledge it for the confirmation of this Position, that All the works (even the best works) of unbelievers are sins.

[Page 75] A A position condemned indeed by the Trent-Council, and▪ that under a curse; taking it (as I suppose) in a wrong construction; Si qui [...] dixe­rit opera omnia quae ante ju­stificationem fiunt verè esse peccata, Ana­thema sit. Con-Trident. Sess. 6. Can. 7. but not 4 worthy of so heavy a censure, if it be rightly understood; accor­ding to the doctrine of our Church in the thirteenth Article of her Confession, and according to the tenour of those Scriptures whereon that doctrine is grounded, Viz. Mat. 12.33. Rom. 8.8. Tit. 1.15. Heb. 11.6, &c. Howbeit I take it (with subjection of judgement) that that Conclusion, what truth soever it may have in it self, hath yet no direct foundation in this Text. The Verb [...] to believe, and the Nown [...] faith or belief, are both of them found sundry times in B this Chapter: yet seem not to signifie in any place thereof, either the Verb the Act, or the Nown the Habit, of this saving or justifying Faith, of which we now speak. But being opposed every where, and namely in this last verse unto doubtfulnesse of judgement concer­ning the lawfulness of some indifferent things; must therefore needs be understood of such a perswasion of judgement concerning such lawfulness, as is opposite to such doubting. Which kind of Faith may be found in a meer heathen man: who never having heard the least syllable of the mystery of salvation by Christ, may yet be assured out of clear evidence of reason, that many of the things he doth are such C as he may and ought to do. And as it may be found in a meer hea­then man, so it may be wanting in a true believer: who stedfastly resting upon the blood of Christ for his eternall redemption, may yet through the strength of temptation, sway of passion, or other distemper or subreption incident to humane frailty, do some particular act or acts, of the lawfulnesse whereof he is not sufficiently perswa­ded. The Apostle then here speaking of such a Faith as may be both found in an unbeliever, and also wanting in a true believer: it appeareth that by Faith he meaneth not that justifying Faith, which maketh a true believer to differ from an unbeliever; but the word must be understood in some other notion.

D Yet thus much I may adde withall in the behalf of those worthy 5 men that have alledged this Scripture for the purpose aforesaid, to excuse them from the imputation of having (at least wilfully) hand­led the Word of God deceitfully. First, that the thing it self 1 being true, and the words also sounding so much that way, might easily induce them to conceive that to be the very meaning. And common equity will not that men should be presently condem­ned, if they shall sometimes confirm a point from a place of Scripture not altogether pertinent, if yet they think it to be so: especially so long as the substance of what they write is according E to the analogy of Faith and Godlinesse. Secondly, that albeit these 2 words in their most proper and immediate sense will not ne­cessarily enforce that Conclusion: yet it may seem deducible therefrom with the help of some topicall arguments, and by more remote inferences; as some learned men have endeavoured to [Page 76] shew, not altogether improbably. And thirdly, that they who A interpret this Text as aforesaid, are neither singular nor novell there­in; but walk in the same path, which some of the ancient Fathers have trod before them. The Though S. Au­gust. sometimes applyeth it also to prove, that all the actions of infidels (mea­ning, &c.) be sin Rhem. annot. in loc. Rhemists themselves confesse it of S. Augustine: to whom they might have added also Et omne quod non est ex fide peccatum est: ut sc. intelligat justitiā in [...]ide­liū non esse ju­stitiam: quia sordet natura sine gratia. Prosper. in E­pist. ad Rufin. V. etiam eun­dem contra Collat. S. Prosper, and (whose authority alone is enough to stop their mouthes for ever) Extra Eccle­siam Catholicam nihil est inte­grum, nil [...]l ca­stum, dicente Apostolo, Omne quod non, &c. Leo serm. 2. de jejun. Pentec. Leo Bishop of Rome, who have all cited these words for the self-same purpose.

But we are content, for the reasons already shewn, to let it passe as a collection impertinent: and that I suppose is the worst that can be made of it. There is a second acception of the word Faith: put, B either for the whole systeme of that truth which God hath been plea­sed to reveale to his Church in the Scriptures of the old and new Testament, or some part thereof: or else ( [...]) for the assent of the mind thereunto. In which signification some conceiving the words of this Text to be meant, do hence inferre a false and dan­gerous conclusion; which yet they would obtrude upon the Christi­an Church as an undoubted principle of truth: that T C l. 1 p. 59 &c. apud Hoo­ker lib. 2. men are bound for every particular action they do to have direction and warrant from the written word of God, or else they sinne in the doing of it. For (say they) faith must be grounded upon the word of God, Rom. 10.17. ( Faith cometh C by hearing, and hearing by the word of God, Rom. 10.) Where there is T.C. l. 1 p. 27 apud Hooker lib. 2. Sect. 4. no Word then, there can be no Faith: and then, by the Apo­stles doctrine, that which is done without the Word to warrant it, must needs be sin, for whatsoever is not of faith is sin. This is their opinion, and thus they would inferre it.

6 I know not any piece of counterfeit doctrine, that hath passed so currently in the world, with so little suspicion of falshood, and so little open contradiction as this hath done. One chief cause where­of I conjecture to be, for that it seemeth to make very much for the honour and perfection of Gods sacred Law: the fulnesse and suf­ficiency D whereof none in the Christian Church but Papists or 7 Atheists will deny▪ In which respect, the very questioning of it now, will perhaps seem a strange novelty to many, and occasion their miscensures. But as God himself, so the Holy Word of God is so full of all requisite perfection, that it needeth not to begge ho­nour from an untruth. ( Job 13.7 Will you speak wickedly for God? or talk deceit­fully for him?) I hold it very needfull therefore, both for the vin­dicating of my Text from a common abuse, and for the arming of all my brethren as well of the Clergy as Laity against a common and plausible errour, that neither they teach it, nor these receive it: briefly E and clearly to shew, that the aforesaid opinion, in such sort as some have proposed it, and many have understood it, (for it is capable of a good interpretation, wherein it may be allowed;) first is utterly devoid of truth; and secondly draweth after it many dangerous conse­quents and evil effects; and Thirdly, hath no good warrant from my present Text.

[Page 77] A The Opinion is, that to do any thing at all without direction 8 from the Scripture is unlawfull and sinfull. Which if they would understand onely of the substantials of Gods worship, and of the exer­cises of spirituall and supernaturall graces, the assertion were true and sound: but as they extend it, to I say that the Word of God containeth whatsoever things can fall into any part of mans life. T. C. lib. 1. p. 20. apud Hooker lib. 2. Sect. 1. all the actions of common life what­soever, whether naturall or civil, even so farre as to the taking up of a straw: so it is altogether false and indefensible. I marvell what warrant they that so teach have from the Scripture for that very doctrine: or where they are commanded so to believe or teach. One of their chiefest refuges is the Text we now have in hand: but I B shall anon drive them from this shelter. The other places usually alleaged speak onely, either of divine and supernaturall truths to be believed, or else of workes of grace or worship to be performed▪ as of necessity unto salvation: which is not to the point in issue. For it is freely confessed, that in things of such nature the Holy Scripture is, and so we are to account it, a most absolute and sufficient directi­on. Upon which ground we heartily reject all humane traditions, devised and intended as supplements to the doctrine of faith contained in the Bible, and annexed as Codicils to the holy Testament of Christ, for to supply the defects thereof. The question is wholly about C things in their nature indifferent, such as are the use of our food, raiment, and the like; about which the common actions of life are chiefly conversant: Whether in the choice and use of such things, we may not be sometimes sufficiently guided by the light of reason and the common rules of discretion: but that we must be able, (and are so bound to do, or else we sinne) for every thing we do in such matters, to deduce our warrant from some place or other o [...] Scrip­ture.

Before the Scriptures were written it pleased GOD by visions, 9 and dreames, and other like revelations, immediately to make D known his good pleasure to the Patriarches and Prophets, and by them unto the people: which kind of Revelations served them to all the same intents and purposes, whereto the sacred Scriptures now do us, viz. to instruct them what they should believe and do for his bet­ter service, and the furtherance of their own salvations. Now as it were unreasonable for any may to think, that they either had or did expect an immediate revelation from God every time they ate, or drank, or bought, or sold, or did any other of the common actions of life, for the warranting of each of those particular actions to their consciences: no lesse unreasonable it is to think, that we should E now expect the like warrant from the Scriptures for the doing of the like actions. Without all doubt the Law of nature, and the light of reason, was the rule whereby they were guided for the most part in such matters: which the wisdome of God would never have left in them or us, as a principall relike of his decayed image in us, if he had not meant, that we should make use of it, for the direction [Page 78] of our lives and actions thereby. Certainly God never infused any A power into any creature, whereof he intended not some use. Else, what shall we say of the Indies and other barbarous nations, to whom God never vouchsafed the lively oracles of his written word? Must we think that they were left a lawlesse people, without any Rule at all whereby to order their actions? How then come they to be guilty of transgression? for where there is Rom. 4.15. no Law, there can be no trans­gression. Or how cometh it about that their consci [...]nces should at any time or in any case either Rom. 2.15. accuse them, or excuse them, if they had no guide nor rule to walk by? But if we must grant they had a Rule, (and there is no way, you see, but grant it B we must;) then we must also of necessity grant that there is some other Rule for humane actions besides the written word: for that we presupposed these nations to have wanted. Which Rule what o­ther could it be, then the Law of Nature and of right reason, imprin­ted Rom. 2.15. in their hearts! Which is as truly the Law and Word of God, as is that which is printed in our Bibles. So long as our actions are war­ranted either by the one or the other, we cannot be said to want the warrant of Gods Word: Tertul. de coron. milit. cap. 4. Nec differet Scripturâ an ratione consistat, saith Tertullian; it mattereth not much from whether of both we have our direction, so long as we have it from either. C

You see then those men are in a great errour, who make the holy 10 Scriptures the sole rule of all humane actions whatsoever. For the maintenance whereof, there was never yet produced any piece of an argument, either from reason, or from authority of holy writ, or from the testimony either of the ancient Fathers, or of other classicall Divines of later times; which may not be clearely and abundantly answered, to the satisfaction of any rationall man not extremely fore-possessed with prejudice. They who think to salve the mat­ter by this mitigation; that at least wise our actions ought to be framed according to those generall rules of the Law of Nature, D which are here and there in the Scriptures dispersedly contained; (as viz. That we should do as we would be done to; That all things be done decently, and orderly, and unto edification; That nothing be done against conscience, and the like:) speak somewhat indeed to 1 the truth, but little to the purpose. For they consider not, First, that these generall Rules are but occasionally and incidentally men­tioned in Scripture; rather to manifest unto us a former, than to 2 lay upon us a new obligation. Secondly, that those rules had been of force for the ordering of mens actions, though the Scripture had never expressed them: and were of such force, before those Scrip­tures E were written, wherein they are now expressed. For they bind not originally quà scripta, but quà justa; because they are 3 righteous, not because they are written. Thirdly, that an action conformable to these generall rules might not be condemned as sin­full, although the doer thereof should look at those rules meerly [Page 79] A as they are the dictates of the law of nature; and should not be able to vouch his warrant for it from any place of Scripture, nei­ther should have at the time of the doing thereof any present thought or consideration of any such place. The contrary where­unto, I permit to any mans reasonable judgement, if it be not desperately rash and uncharitable to affirm. Lastly, that if mens 4 actions done agreeably to those rules are said to be of faith, pre­cisely for this reason, because those rules are contained in the word: then it will follow, that before those particular Scriptures were written wherein any of those rules are first delivered, every action B done according to those rules had been done without faith, (there being as yet no Scripture for it;) and consequently had been a sin. So that by this doctrine it had been a sin (before the writing of Mat. 7.12. S. Matthews Gospel) for any man to have done to others as he would they should do to him; and it had been a sin (before the writing of the 1 Cor. 14.40 former Epistle to the Corinthians) for any man to have done any thing decently and orderly; supposing these two rules to be in those two places first mentioned: because (this supposed) there could then have been no warrant brought from the Scriptures for so doing.

Well then, we see the former Opinion will by no means hold, 11 C neither in the rigour of it, nor yet in the mitigation. We are there­fore to beware of it; and that so much the more heedfully, because of the evil consequents and effects that issue from it: to wit, a world of superstitions, uncharitable censures, bitter contentions, contempt of superiours, perplexities of conscience. First, it filleth mens heads with many superstitious conceits, making them to cast impurity upon sundry things, which yet are lawfull to as many as use them lawful­ly. For the taking away of the indifferency of any thing that is in­different, is in truth Superstition: whether either of the two wayes it be done, either by requiring it as necessary, or by forbidding it as D unlawfull. He that condemneth a thing as utterly unlawfull, which yet indeed is indifferent, and so lawfull, is guilty of superstition, as well as he that enjoyneth a thing as absolutely necessary, which yet indeed is but indifferent, and so arbitrary. They of the Church of Rome, and some in our Church, as they go upon quite contrary grounds, yet both false; so they run into quite contrary errours, and both superstitious. They decline too much on the left hand, denying to the holy Scripture that perfection which of right it ought to have; of containing all things appertaining to that supernatural doctrine of faith and holinesse which God hath revealed to his Church for the at­tainment E of everlasting salvation: whereupon they would impose up­on Christian people, & that with an opinion of necessity, many things which the Scriptures require not: and that is a Superstition. These wry too much on the right hand, ascribing to the holy Scripture such a kind of perfection as it cannot have; of being the sole directour of all humane actions whatsoever: whereupon they forbid unto Chri­stian [Page 80] people, and that under the name of sinne, sundry things A which the holy Scripture condemneth not: and that is a superstition too.

12 From which Superstition proceedeth in the second place unchari­table censuring: as evermore they that are the most superstitious, are the most supercilious. No such severe censurers of our blessed Savi­ours person and actions, as the superstitious Scribes and Pharisees were. In this Chapter the speciall fault, which the Apostle bla­meth in the weak ones, (who were somewhat superstitiously affected,) was their rash and uncharitable Ver. 3.4.10. & 13. judging of their brethren. And common and daily experience among our selves sheweth how freely B some men spend their censures upon so many of their brethren, as without scruple do any of those things, which they upon false grounds have superstitiously condemned as utterly unlawfull.

13 And then thirdly, as unjust censures are commonly entertained with scorn and contumely; they that so liberally condemn their brethren of prophaneness, are by them again as freely flouted for their preciseness: and so whiles both parties please themselves in their own wayes, they cease not mutually to provoke and scandalize and exasperate the one the other, pursuing their private spleens so far, till they break out into open contentions & oppositions. Thus it stood C in the Roman Church, when this Epistle was written. They Ver. 3. jud­ged one another, and despised one another, to the great disturbance of the Churches peace: which gave occasion to our Apostles whole discourse in this Chapter. And how far the like censurings and de­spisings have embittered the spirits, and whetted both the tongues and pens of learned men one against another in our own Church; the 14 stirs that have been long since raised, & are still upheld by the factious opposers against our Ecclesiasticall constitutions, government, and ce­remonies, will not suffer us to be ignorant. Most of which stirs, I verily perswade my self, had been long ere this either wholly buri­ed D in silence, or at leastwise prettily well quieted, if the weaknesse and danger of the errour whereof we now speak, had been more timely discovered, and It is indeed fully handled by M. Hooker in his second book of Eccles. Policy: but few men of that party will read his works though writ­ten with sin­gular learn­ing, wisdome, godliness, & moderation. more fully and frequently made known to the world, than it hath been.

Fourthly, let that doctrine be once admitted, and all humane au­thority will soon be despised. The commands of Parents, Masters, and Princes, which many times require both secrecy and expedition, shall be taken into slow deliberation; and the equity of them sifted by those that are bound to obey, though they know no cause why, so long as they know no cause to the contrary. Pet. Blesens. Epist. 131. Delicata est obedi­entia, E quae transit in causae genus deliberativum. It is a nice obedience in Delicata satis, imo nimis mole­sta est ista obe­dientia, &c. Bern. de prae­cept. & dispens. S. Bernards judgement, yea rather troublesome and odious, that is over-curious in Infirmae pror­sùs voluntatis indicium est, statuta lenio. ii studiosiùs dis­cutere; haerere ad singula quae injunguntur; exigere de qui­bus (que) rationem; & malè suspi­cari de omni praecepto cujus causa latuerit; nec unquam li­benter obedire, nisi, &c. Bern. Ibid. discussing the commands of superiours; boggling at every thing that is enjoyned, requiring a why for every wherefore, and unwilling to stir untill the lawfulness and expediency of the thing [Page 81] A commanded shall be demonstrated by some manifest reason, or un­doubted authority from the Scriptures.

Lastly, the admitting of this doctrine would cast such a snare up­on 15 men of weak judgements, but tender consciences, as they should never be able to unwind themselves thereout again. Mens daily occasions for themselves or friends, and the necessities of common life, require the doing of a thousand things within the compasse of a few dayes; for which it would puzzle the best Textman that liveth, readily to bethink himself of a sentence in the Bible, clear enough to satisfie a scrupulous conscience of the lawfulnesse and expediency of B what he is about to do: for which, by hearkening to the rules of reason and discretion, he might receive easie and speedy resolution. In which cases if he should be bound to suspend his resolution, and delay to do that which his own reason would tell him were presently needfull to be done, untill he could haply call to mind some precept or example of Scripture for his warrant: what stops would it make in the course of his whole life? what languishings in the du­ties of his calling? how would it fill him with doubts and irresoluti­ons, lead him into a maze of uncertainties, entangle him in a world of wofull perplexities, and (without the great mercy of God, and C better instruction) plunge him irrecoverably into the gulph of de­spair? Since the chief end of the publication of the Gospel, is to Esay 40.1, 2. comfort the hearts, and to revive and refresh the spirits of Gods people with Esay 61.1-3. the glad tidindgs of liberty from the spirit of Rom. 8.15. bondage and 2 Tim. 1.7. fear, and of gracious acceptance with their GOD; to anoint them with Psal. 45.7. the oyl of gladness, giving them beauty for ashes, and in­stead of Psal. 30.11. sackcloth girding them with joy: we may well suspect that doctrine not to be Evangelicall, which thus setteth the consciences of men upon the rack, tortureth them with continuall fears and perplexities, and prepareth them thereby unto hellish despaire.

D These are the grievous effects and pernicious consequents that will 16 follow upon their opinion, who hold, that we must have warrant from the Scripture for every thing whatsoever we do: not onely in spirituall things, (wherein alone it is absolutely true,) nor yet one­ly in other matters of weight, though they be not spirituall, (for which perhaps there might be some colour) but also in the common affairs of life, even in the most slight and triviall things. Yet for that the Patrons of this opinion build themselves as much upon the authority of this present Text, as upon any other passage of Scripture whatsoever, (which is the reason why we have stood thus E long upon the examination of it:) we are therefore [...] next place to clear the Text from that their mis-interpretation. The force of their collection standeth thus (as you heard already:) that faith is ever grounded upon the word of God; & that therefore whatsoever action is not grounded upon the word, being it is not of faith, by the Apostles rule here, must needs be a sin. Which collection could not be de­nied, [Page 82] if the word Faith were here taken in that sense which they A imagine, and wherein it is very usuall taken in the Scriptures; viz. for the doctrine of supernaturall and divine revelation, or for the be­lief thereof: which doctrine we See Articles of the Church of England. Artic. 6. willingly acknowledge to be compleatly contained in the holy Scriptures alone, and therefore dare not admit into our belief, as a branch of divine supernaturall truth, any thing not therein contained. But there is a third signification of the word Faith, nothing so frequently found in the Scriptures as the two former; which yet appeareth both by the course of this whole Chapter, and by the consent of the best and most approved in­terpreters as well ancient as modern, to have been properly inten­ded B by our Apostle in this place: namely that wherein it is put for a certain perswasion of mind, that what we do may lawfully be done. So that whatsoever action is done by us, with reasonable assurance and perswasion of the lawfulnesse thereof in our own consciences, is in our Apostles purpose so far forth an action of Faith: without any in­quiring into the means whereby that perswasion was wrought in us; whether it were the light of our own reason, or the authority of some credible person, or the declaration of Gods revealed will in his writ­ten Word. And on the other side, whatsoever action is done, ei­ther directly contrary to the judgement and verdict of our own consci­ences, C or at leastwise doubtingly and before we are in some competent measure assured that we may lawfully do it: that is it which S. Paul here denieth to be of faith, and of which he pronounceth so perem­ptorily that it is (and that co nomine) a sin.

17 About which use and signification of the word Faith we need not to trouble our selves to fetch it from a trope, either of Heming in Rom. 14.1. a Metonymie or Piscat. ibid. Synecdoche, as some do. For though (as I say) it do not so of­ten occur in Scripture; yet it is indeed the primary and native signi­fication of the word [...] faith, derived from the root [...] to per­swade. Because all kinds of Faith whatsoever consist in a kind of D perswasion. You shall therefore find the words, [...] which signi­fieth properly to believe, and [...] which signifieth properly not to be perswaded, to be opposed as contrary either to other in Joh. 3.3, 6. & Acts 14.1, 2. Iohn 1 3. and Acts 14. and other places. To omit the frequent use of the words [...] and Fides, in Greek and Latine authors in this significa­tion: observe but the passages of this very Chapter, and you will be satisfied in it. At the second verse, Hic Verse 2. [...], one believeth that he may eat all things: that is, he is verily perswaded in his conscience that he may as lawfully eat flesh as herbs, any one kind of meat as 2 any other, he maketh no doubt of it. Again at the fourteenth E verse, Verse 14. [...], I know and am perswaded that there is nothing unclean of it self. That is, I stedfastly believe it is a most certain and un­doubted truth. Again at the two and twentieth verse, Verse 22. [...]; Hast thou faith? have it to thy self before God: that is, art thou in thy conscience perswaded that thou maist lawfully partake any of the [Page 83] A good creatures of God? Let that perswasion suffice thee for the ap­proving of thine own heart in the sight of God: but trouble not the Church, nor offend thy weaker brother, by a needlesse and un­seasonable ostentation of that thy knowledge. Lastly, in this three and twentieth verse, Verse 23. [...], He that doubteth is damned if he 4 eat, because he eateth not of faith: that is, he that is not yet fully perswaded in his own mind, that it is lawfull for him to eat some kinds of meats, (as namely swines flesh, or bloodings,) and yet is drawn against his own judgement to eat thereof because he seeth others so to do, or because he would be loth to undergo the B taunts and jears of scorners, or out of any other poor respect: such a man is cast and condemned by the judgement of his own heart as a transgressor, because he adventureth to do that which he doth not believe to be lawfull. And then the Apostle proceeding ab hy­pothesi ad thesin, immediately reduceth that particular case into a ge­nerall rule in these words, For whatsoever is not of faith, is sin. By the processe of which his discourse it may appear, that by Faith no other thing is here meant, than such a perswasion of the mind and conscience as we have now declared, and that the true purport and intent of these words is but thus much in effect: Whosoever shall C enterprise the doing of any thing, which he verily believeth to be un­lawfull, or at leastwise is not reasonably well perswaded of the lawful­nesse of it; let the thing be otherwise and in it self what it can be, lawfull or unlawfull, indifferent or necessary, convenient or inconveni­ent, it mattereth not: to him it is a sin howsoever.

Which being the plain evident and undeniable purpose of these 18 words, I shall not need to spend any more breath either in the far­ther refutation of such conclusions as are mis-inferred hence, which fall of themselves; or in the farther Explication of the meaning of the Text, which already appeareth: but addresse my self rather to D the application of it. Wherein, because upon this great principle may depend the resolution of very many Cases of Conscience, which may trouble us in our Christian and holy walking: it will not be un­profitable to proceed by resolving some of the most material doubts and questions, among those which have occurred unto my thoughts by occasion of this Text in my meditations thereon.

First, it may be demanded, What power the Conscience hath, to 19 make a thing otherwise good and lawfull, to become unlawfull and sinfull? and whence it hath that power? I answer, First, that it is 1 not in the power of any mans judgement or conscience to alter the E naturall condition of any thing whatsoever, either in respect of qua­lity or degree: but that still every thing that was good remaineth good, and every thing that was evil remaineth evil; and that in the very same degree of good or evil as it was before, neither better nor worse, any mans particular judgement or opinion thereof not­withstanding. For the differences between good and evil, and the se­verall [Page 84] degrees of both, spring from such conditions as are intrinsecall A to the things themselves: which no Respectus non mutant naturā. Outward respects, (and much lesse then mens opinions) can vary. He that esteemeth any creature unclean, may defile himself, but he cannot bring impurity upon that 2 creature, by such his estimation. Secondly, that Opinio nostra nobis legem fa­cit. Ambr [...]. de paradis. mens judgements may make that which is good in its own nature, (the naturall good­nesse still remaining) become evil to them in the use: essentially good, and quoad rem; but quoad hominem, and accidentally evil. It is our Apostles own distinction in the fourteenth verse of this Chapter: Nothing unclean of it self: but to him that esteemeth any thing to be unclean, unclean to him. But then we must know withall, that it B holdeth not the other way. Mens judgements or opinions, although they may make that which is good in it self, to become evil to them; yet they cannot make that which is evill in it self, to become good either in it self, or to them. If a man were verily perswaded, that it were evil to ask his father blessing, that mis-perswasion would make it become evil to him: But if the same man should be as verily per­swaded that it were good to curse his father, or to deny him relief being an unbeliever; that mis-perswasion could not make either of them become good to him. Some that persecuted the Apostles were perswaded they John 16.2. did God good service in it. It was Saint Pauls C case before his conversion, who Acts 26.9. verily thought in himself, that he ought to do many things contrary to the name of Iesus. But those their perswasions would not serve to justifie those their actions. Saint Paul confesseth himself to have been 1 Tim. 1.13. a persecutor, and blasphemer, and injurious for so doing, although he followed the guidance of his own conscience therein: and to have stood in need of mercy for the remis­sion of those wicked acts, though he did them ignorantly, and Acts 23.3, 4. & Phil. 3.6. out of zeal to the Law. The reason of which difference is, that which I touched in the beginning, even because any one defect is enough to render an action evill; and consequently a defect in the agent may D do it, though the substance of the action remain still (as it was) good: but all conditions must concur to make an action good; and conse­quently a right intention in the agent will not suffice thereunto, so long as the substance of the action remaineth still (as it was) evill. Thirdly, that the Conscience hath this power over mens wils and 3 actions by virtue of that unchangeable Law of God, which he esta­blisheth by an ordinance of nature in our first creation: that the will of every man (which is the fountain whence all our actions immedi­ately flow) should conforme it self to the judgement of the practique understanding or conscience, as to its proper and immediate rule, and E yield it self to be guided thereby. So that if the understanding through Errour point out a wrong way, and the will follow it: the fault is chiefly in the understanding for mis-guiding the will. But if the understanding shew the right way, and the will take a wrong: then the fault is meerly in the will, for not following that guide which GOD hath set over it.

[Page 85] A It may be demanded secondly, Whether or no in every particu­lar 20 thing we do, an actuall consideration of the lawfulnesse and ex­pediency thereof be so requisite, as that for want thereof we should sinne in doing it? The reason of the doubt is, because otherwise how should it appeare to be of faith? and Whatsoever is not of faith, is sin. I answer, First, that in matters of weight and worthy of consulta­tion, it is very necessary that the lawfulnesse and expediency of them 1 be first diligently examined, before they be enterprised. And se­condly, that even in smaller matters the like examination is needfull 2 when there is any apparent cause of doubting. But thirdly, that in B such small and triviall matters, as it much skilleth not whether we 3 do them or no, or whether we do this rather than that, Ubi est suspicio, ibi discus [...]io necessaria. Ber­nard. Ep. 7. and where­in no doubt ariseth to trouble us; an actuall consideration of their law­fulnesse or expediency is so far from being requisite, that it would rather be troublesome and incommodious. True it is, that all volunta­ry actions are done with some deliberation, more or lesse: because it is the nature of the will to consult with the understanding in every act; else it should be irrationall and brutish. Yet there are many things which we daily do, wherein Ratio in re­bus manifestis non inquirit, sed statim ju­dicat. Aquin. 1.2. qu. 144. ad 2. the sentence of the understanding is so quick and present, because there is no difficulty in them; that they C seem to be, (and are therefore sometimes so termed) actus indelibe­rati: [...], &c. Arist. 1. Mag. Moral. 18. such as are to sit down and to rise up, to pluck a flower as we walk in a Garden, to aske the time of the day, or the name of the next Town as we travell by the way, or whether we eat of this or that dish at the table, [...]. Arist. 2. Eth. 5. and the like. For the doing of every of which, it were a ridiculous servility to be imposed upon men, if they should be tyed to district examination of the lawfullnesse and ex­pediency thereof. There is not in them dignus vindice nodus: and a mans time ought to be more precious unto him, than to be trifled a­way in such needless and minute enquiries. It is even as if we should tye a great learned man that is ready in his Latine tongue, to bethink D himself first of some grammar rule or example for the declining and parsing of every word he were to speak, before he should adventure to utter a Latine sentence. But as such a man is sufficiently assured out of the habit of his learning, that he speaketh congruously and with good propriety, though he have no present actuall reference to his Grammar rules: so here, an habituall knowledge of the nature and use of indifferent things is sufficient to warrant to the conscience the law­fulnesse of these common actions of life; so as they may be said to be of faith, though there be no farther actuall or particular disquisition used about them. A very needfull thing it is the whilest, for Chri­stian E men to endeavour to have a right judgement concerning indif­ferent things: without which it can scarcely be avoided, but that both their Consciences will be full of distracting scruples within them­selves, & their conversations full of unbrotherly carriage towards others.

It may be demanded thirdly, Since Whatsoever is not of faith is sin; 11 [Page 86] What measure of Faith, or what degree of Perswasion is necessary for A the warranting of our actions, so as lesse than that will not serve? I answer, that what is here demanded cannot be positively defined by any peremptory and immoveable rules. There is most an end a Latitude in such things as these are: which may be straitned or exten­ded more or lesse, according to the exigence of present occasions, and as the different state or quality of particular businesses shall require. There is a [...], a fulnesse of perswasion arising from evident in­fallible and demonstrative proofes, which is attainable for the per­formance of sundry duties both of civill Iustice and of Religion. And where it may be attained, it is to be endeavoured after, (though it B be not of absolute necessity:) for we cannot make our assurances too strong. The Apostle useth that word at the fifth ver. ( Ve [...]se 5. hic. plen [...] certus sit. Heming. Let every man be fully perswaded in his own mind,) [...]: it is a metaphoricall word, and seemeth to be borrowed from a Ship under Quasi plenis v [...]lis feratur. Piscat. in Sh [...]l. ad Rom. 14.5. full saile, that hath both wind and tide with it to carry it with a straight and speedy course to the desired point, and nothing to hinder it. But as men, when they are to purchase lands, will desire and propose to have as good assurance as by learned counsell can be devised; but yet must be content to take such assurance as the sellers can make, or else they shall make but a few markets: so although we may de­sire C ( ex abundanti) a full assurance of faith in every weighty action we shall enterprise; yet ordinarily and in most things we must content our selves to take up with a conjectural, probable, and moral certainty, or else we shall find very few things left for us to do. Fides Logica is not to be expected in all cases: in some and those the most, Fi­des Ethica must serve the turne. Nay I say yet further, and I beseech you (brethren) to take notice of it as a matter of speciall use both for the directing and quieting of your consciences: that ordinarily and in most things we need no other warrant for what we do than this onely, that there is not (to our knowledge) any law either of D Nature or Scripture against them. As the Lawyers use to say of mens persons, Quisque praesumitur esse bonus, &c. The Law taketh every man for a good man and true, till his truth and honesty be legally dis­proved; and as our Saviour sometimes said, Luk. 9.50. He that is not against us, is for us: so in these matters we are to believe all things to be lawfull for us to do, which cannot be shewn by good evidence either of Scripture or Reason to be unlawfull. Those men therefore go quite the wrong way to work, to the fearefull puzling of their own and other mens consciences, who use to argue on this manner. [This I have no warrant to do; for where is it commanded?] Whereas E they ought rather to argue thus, [This I have good warrant to do; for where is it forbidden?] Apply this now a little to those Ceremo­nies, that for orders sake, and to adde the greater solemnity to sacred actions, are appointed in the Church; Wearing the Surplize, bowing at the Name of the Lord Iesus, kneeling at the Holy Communion, [Page 87] A and the rest. Though I might say, and that truly, that these also are commanded even by divine authority in genere, that is to say, as they fall within the compasse of decent Ceremonies, by virtue of that grand Ecclesiasticall Canon, ( 1 Cor. 14.40. Let all things be done honestly and in order;) and that even in specie too they are commanded by the authority of those governors whom God hath set over us, and to whom we are bound in conscience, and by vertue of Gods comman­dement, to yield obedience: Yet I waive all this for the present, be­cause it is not so direct to the point in hand. Onely I aske, Where are any of these things forbidden? if they be, let it be shewn: B and that not by weake collections, and remote consequences, which are good for nothing but to engender strifes, and to multiply disputes without end; but by direct and full evidence either of Scrip­ture-text or Reason, which (for any thing I know) was never yet done, neither (as I verily believe) will ever be done. But if it can­not be shown that these things are forbidden; without any more adoe, the use of them is by that sufficiently warranted. He that will not allow of this doctrine, besides that he cherisheth an errour which will hardly suffer him to have a quiet Conscience: I yet see not how he can reconcile his opinion with those sundry passages of our Apo­stle, C[ 1 Tim. 4.4. Every creature of God is good, Tit. 1.15. To the pure all things are pure, Rom. 14.14. I know nothing is of it self unclean, 1 Cor. 6.12. All things are lawfull, &c.] From which passages we may with much safety conclude, that it is lawfull for us to do all those things, concerning which there can be nothing brought of moment to prove them unlawfull. Upon which ground alone if we do them, we do them upon such a perswasion of faith as is sufficient. Provided, that we have not neglected to inform our judgements the best we could for the time past; and that we are ever ready withall to yield our selves to better information, whensoever it shall be tendred unto us, for the time to come. 22

D It may be demanded fourthly, Suppose a man would fain do something, of the lawfulnesse whereof he is not in his conscience suf­ficiently resolved; whether he may in any case do it notwithstanding the reluctancy of his Conscience, yea or no? As they write of Herodo [...]. in Clio; Senec. 3. de ira. 21 Cyrus, that to make passage for his Army, he cut the great river Gyndes into many smaller chanels, which in one entire stream was not pas­sable: so to make a clear and distinct answer to this great question, I must divide it into some lesser ones. For there are sundry things considerable in it; whether we respect the conscience, or the Person of the doer, or the Action to be done. As namely and especially, in E respect of the conscience, whether the reluctancy thereof proceed from a setled and stedfast resolution, or from some doubtfulnesse one­ly, or but from some scruple? And in respect of the person, whether he be sui juris his own Master, and have power to dispose of him­self at his own choice in the things questioned; or he be under the command, and at the appointment of another? And in respect of [Page 88] the Action or thing to be done: whether it be a necessary thing, or an A unlawfull thing, or a thing indifferent and arbitrary? Any of which circumstances may quite alter the case, and so beget new questions. But I shall reduce all to three questions: whereof the first shall con­cern a resolved Conscience, the second a doubtfull conscience, and the third a scrupulous conscience.

23 The First Question then is, if the Conscience be firmly resolved, that the thing proposed to be done is unlawfull; whether it may then be done, or no? Whereunto I answer in these two conclusi­ons. The first conclusion. If the Conscience be firmly so resolved, and that upon a true ground, (that is to say, if the thing be indeed unlaw­full, B and judged so to be) it may not in any case or for any respect in the world be done. There cannot be imagined a higher Qui agit con­tra conscienti­am qua credit Deum aliquid prohibuisse, licèt erret, contemnit Deum. Bonavent. 2. sent. dist. 39. con­tempt of God, than for a man to despise the power of his own consci­ence: which is the highest soveraignty under heaven, as being Gods most immediate deputy for the ordering of his life and waies. Menand. [...], a heathen man could say. Wofull is the estate of those men (unlesse they repent) who for filthy lucre, or vain pleasure, or spitefull malice, or tottering honour, or lazy ease, or any other reigning lust, dare lye, or sweare, or cheat, or oppresse, or commit filthinesse, or steal, or kill, or slander, or flatter, or betray, or do C any thing that may advance their base ends: nothing at all regard­ing the secret whisperings, or murmurings, no nor yet the lowd roar­ings, and bellowings of their own consciences there against. Pers. Satyr. 5. Stat con­tra ratio, & secretam gannit in aurem. It doth so: but yet they turn a deaf eare to it, and despise it. Wonder not, if when they out of the terrours of their troubled consciences shall houle and roare in the eares of the Almighty for mercy, or for some mitigation at least of their torment; he then turn a deafe eare against them, and despise them. Jam. 4.17. To him that knoweth to do good, and doth it not, to him it is sin, James 4. sin not to be excused by any plea or colour: But how D much more inexcusably then is it sinne to him, that knoweth the evill he should not do, and yet will do it? There is not a proner way to Quod fit con­tra conscientiam aedificat ad ge­hennam. c. 28. qu. 1. Omnes. Sect. ex his. Hell, than to sinne against Conscience. Rom. 14.22. Happy is he which condem­neth not himself in that which he alloweth: but most wretched is he that alloweth himself to the practise of that, which in his judgement he cannot but condemne. Neither maketh it any difference at all here, whether a man be otherwise sui juris or not. For although there be a great respect due to the higher powers in doubtfull cases, (as I shall touch anon,) yet where the thing required is simply unlaw­full, and understood so to be, inferiours must absolutely resolve to E disobey, whatsoever come of it. Gods faithfull servants have ever been most resolute in such exigents. Dan. 3.16— 18. We are not carefull to answer thee in this matter; (belike in a matter of another nature they would have taken care to have given the King a more satisfactory, at least a more respective answer: but in this matter,) Be known to thee O [Page 89] A King, that we will not serve thy gods. c. 11. qu. 3. Qui resistit. ex Augustino. Da veniam Imperator, &c. You know whose answers they were. If we be sure God hath forbidden it, we sinne against our own consciences if we do it at the command of any mortall man whosoever, or upon any worldly inducement what­soever. That is the first Conclusion.

The second is this. If a man be in his conscience fully perswaded that 24 a thing is evil and unlawfull, which yet in truth is not so, but lawfull; the thing by him so judged unlawfull cannot by him be done with­out sin. Even an erroneous conscience bindeth thus far, that a man cannot go against it, and be guiltlesse: because his practise should B then run crosse to his judgement; and so the thing done could not be of Faith. For if his reason judge it to be evil, and yet he will do it, it argueth manifestly that he hath a will to do evil, and so be­cometh a transgressour of that generall Law which bindeth all men to eschew all evil. Yet in this case we must admit of some difference, according to the different nature of the things, and the different con­dition of the persons. For if the things so judged unlawfull be in their own nature not necessary, but indifferent, so as they may either be done or left undone without sin; and the person withall be sui juris in respect of such things, no superiour power having determined his C liberty therein: then, although he may not do any of these things, by reason of the contrary perswasion of his conscience, without sin; yet he may without sin leave them undone. As for example. Say a man should hold it utterly unlawfull (as some erroneously do,) to play at cards or dice, or to lay a wager, or to cast lots in triviall matters: if it be in truth lawfull to do every of these things, (as I make no question but it is, so they be done with sobriety and with due circum­stances,) yet he that is otherwise perswaded of them cannot by rea­son of that perswasion do any of them without sin. Yet, forsomuch as they are things no way necessary, but indifferent; both in their na­ture, D and for their use also, no superiour power having enjoyned any man to use them, therefore he that judgeth them unlawfull may ab­stain from them without sinne, and so indeed he is in conscience bound to do, so long as he continueth to be of that opinion. But now on the other side, if the things so mis-judged to be unlawfull be any way necessary; either in respect of their own nature, or by the injunction of authority: then the person is by that his error brought into such a straite between two sinnes, as he can by no possible meanes avoid both, so long as he persisteth in that his errour. For both if he do the thing, he goeth against the perswasion of his conscience, and that E is a great sinne: and if he do it not, either he omitteth a necessary duty, or else disobeyeth lawfull authority; and to do either of both, is a sinne too. Out of which snare since there is no way of escape but one, which is to rectifie his judgement, and to quit his pernicious errour: it concerneth every man therefore that unfeignedly desireth to do his duty in the fear of God, and to keep a good conscience, not [Page 90] to be too stiffe in his present apprehensions, but to examine well A the principles and grounds of his opinions, strongly suspecting that winde that driveth him upon such rocks, to be but a blast of his own fancy, rather than a breathing of the holy Spirit of truth. Once this is most certain, that whosoever shall adventure to do any thing re­pugnant to the judgement of his own conscience, (be that judgement true or be it false,) shall commit a grievous sin in so doing: [...], because it cannot be of faith, and whatsoever is not of faith is sin.

25 That is now where the conscience apparently inclineth the one way. But say the scales hang even, so as a man cannot well resolve whether way he should rather take! Now he is animo nunc huc, nunc stu­ctuat illuc. Virg. Aeneid. 10. in one mind, by B and by in another; but constant in neither: right Saint Iames his Jam. 1.8. [...], a double minded man. This is it we call a doubting consci­ence: concerning which the second question is, what a man ought to do in case of doubtfulnesse. Perfect directions here, (as in most delibe­ratives) would require a large discourse: because there are so many considerable circumstances that may vary the case; especially in re­spect of the cause from which that doubtfulnesse of mind may spring. 1 Many times it ariseth from meere ficklenesse of mind, or weaknesse of judgement; as the lightest things are soonest driven out of their place by the wind: Even as St. Iames saith, Ibid. a double minded man C is wavering in all his wayes; and S. Paul speaketh of some that were like Eph, 4.14. children, off and on,, soon wherryed about with every blast of doctrine. Sometimes it proceedeth from tendernesse of Conscience, 2 which is indeed a very blessed and gracious thing: but yet (as tender things may soon miscarry, if they be not the more choisely han­dled,) very obnoxious through Sathans diligence and subtilty to be 3 wrought upon to dangerous inconveniencies. Sometimes it may proceed from the probability of those reasons that seem to stand on either side, betwixt which it is not easie to judge which are strong­est: or from the differing judgements and opinions of learned and D 4 godly men thereabout, and from many other causes: But for some generall resolution of the Question, (what is to be done where the conscience is doubtfull?) I answer.

26 First, that if the doubtfulnesse be not concerning the lawfulnesse of any of the things to be done considered simply and in them­selves, but of the expediency of them as they are compared one with another; (as when of two things proposed at once, whereof one must, and but one can be done, I am sufficiently perswaded of the lawfulnesse of either, but am doubtfull whether of the two ra­ther 1 to pitch upon:) in such a case, the party ought first to weigh E the conveniencies and inconveniencies of both as well and advi­sedly as he can by himself alone; and to do that which then shall appeare to him to be subject to the fewer and lesser inconve­niencies. Or if the reasons seem so equally strong on both 2 sides, that he cannot of himselfe deside the doubt; then secondly, [Page 91] A if the [...]. Arist. 3. Ethic. 4. matter be of weight, and worth the while, he should doe well to make his doubts known to some prudent and pious man: (especially to his own spirituall Pastor, if he be a man meetly qualified for it,) resolving to rest upon his judgement, and to follow his direction. Or if the matter be of small moment, he may then thirdly do whether of both he hath best liking to; (as the Apostle saith in one particular case, and it may be applied to ma­ny more, 1 Cor. 7.36. Let him do what he will, he sinneth not:) resting his conscience upon this perswasion, that so long as he is unfeignedly desirous to do for the best, and hath not been negligent to use 3 B all Non tibi im­putabitur ad culpam, quod invitus igno­ras. Aug. de nat & grat. requisite diligence to inform himself aright; God will accept of his good intention therein, and pardon his errour, if he shall be mistaken in his choice.

But secondly, if the question be concerning the very lawfulnsse of the thing it self, whether it may be lawfully done, or no; and the con­science stand in doubt, because reasons seem to be probable both pro 27 and contra, & there are learned men as wel of the one opinion as of the other, &c. as we see it is (for instance) in the question of Usury and of second marriage after divorce, and in sundry other doubtfull cases in morall divinity: in such a case the person (if he be sui juris) is cer­tainly C bound to Nil facien­dum, de quo dubites sit neo­ne rectè fa­ctum. Cic. l. 1. de Offic. forbear the doing of that thing of the lawfulnesse whereof he so doubteth: and if he forbear it not, he sinneth. It is the very point the Apostle in this verse intendeth to teach; and for the confirming whereof he voucheth this Rule of the Text: He that doubteth, saith he, is damned if he eat; he is [...], condem­ned of his own conscience: because he doth that willingly whereof he doubteth, when he hath free liberty to let it alone, no necessity urging him thereunto. And the reason why he ought rather to forbear than to adventure the doing of that whereof he doubteth, is; because in doubtfull cases wisdome would that the safer part should D be chosen. And that part is safer, which if we chuse, we are sure we shall do well; than that, which if we chuse, we know not but we may do ill. As for example, in the instances now proposed. If I doubt of the lawfulnesse of Usury, or of Marrying after divorce, I am sure that if I marry not, nor let out my money, I shall not sin in so abstaining: but if I shall do either of both doubtingly, I cannot be without some fear lest I should sin in so doing; and so those actions of mine being not done in faith, must needs be sin, even by the Rule of the Text, [...], For whatsoever is not of faith, is sin.

But then thirdly, if the liberty of the agent be determined by the 28 E command of some superiour power to whom he oweth obedience; so as he is not now sui juris ad hoc, to do or not to do at his own choice, but to do what he is commanded: this one circumstance quite altereth the whole case, and now he is bound in conscience to do the thing commanded; his doubtfulnsse of mind whether that thing be lawfull or no, notwithstanding. To do that whereof he [Page 92] doubteth, where he hath free liberty to leave it undone, bringeth up­on A him (as we have already shewn) the guilt of wilfull transgression: but not so where he is not left to his own liberty. And where law­full authority prescribeth in alterutram partem, there the liberty ad utramque partem contradictionis is taken away, from so many as are under that authority. If they that are over them have determined it one way; it is not thenceforth any more at their choice, whether they will take that way, or the contrary: but they must go the way that is appointed them without gainsaying or grudging. And if in the deed done at the command of one that is endued with lawfull autho­rity there be a sin, it must go on his score that requireth it wrong­fully, B not on his that doth but his duty in obeying. A Prince com­mandeth his Subjects to serve in his Warres: it may be the quarrel is unjust, it may be there may appear to the understanding of the sub­ject great likelihoods of such injustice; yet may the subject for all that fight in the quarrell; yea he is bound in conscience so to do: nay he is deep in disloyalty and treason if he refuse the service, whatsoe­ver pretensions he may make of conscience for such refusall. Nei­ther need that fear trouble him lest he should bring upon himself the guilt of innocent blood; for Is damnum dat, qui jubet dare: ejus verò nulla culpa est, cui p [...]rere ne­cesse si [...]. L. 169. F. de div. Reg. jur. the blood that is unrighteously shed in that quarrel, he must answer for that set him on work, not he that C spilt it. And truly it is a great wonder to me, that any man endued with understanding, and that is able in any measure to weigh the force of those precepts and reasons which bind inferiours to yield o­bedience to their superiours, should be otherwise minded in cases of like nature. Whatsoever is commanded us by those whom God hath set over us, either in Church, Common-wealth, or Family, ( B [...]rnard. de praecept. & dis. Quod tamen non sit certum displicere Deo, saith S. Bern.) which is not evident­ly contrary to the Law and will of God, ought to be of us received & obeyed no otherwise, then as if God himself had commanded it, because God himself hath commanded us to Rom. 13.1. obey the higher powers, and to D Pet. 2.13. submit our selves to their ordinances. Say it be not well done of them to command it! Sed enim quid hoc refert tuâ? saith he; What is that to thee? Let them look to that whom it concerneth: Tolle quod tuum est, & vade. Do thou what is thine own part faithfully, and never trouble thy self further. Ipsum quem pro Deo habemus, tan­quam Deum in his quae apertè non sunt contra Deum audire debemus; Bernard still Gods Vicegerents must be heard and obeyed in all things that are not manifestly contrary to the revealed will of God.

29 But the thing required is against my conscience, may some say; and I may not go against my conscience, for any mans pleasure. E Judge I pray you what perversnesse is this, when the blessed Apo­stle commandeth thee Rom. 13.5. to obey for conscience sake, that thou should­est disobey, and that for conscience sake too: He chargeth thee upon thy conscience to be subject; and thou pretendest thy conscience to free thee from subjection. This by the way; now to the point. [Page 93] A Thou s [...]yest it is against thy conscience: I say again, that (in the case whereof we now speake, the case of doubtfulnesse) it is not against thy conscience. For doubting properly is Isidor. motus indifferens in utram­que partem contradictionis; when the mind is held Dubius, in­certus q [...]asi du­arum via [...]um. Isid. 10. E [...]m. [...]. in suspence be­tween two wayes, uncertain whether of both to take to. When the scales hang even (as I said before) and in aequilibrio, without any no­table propension or inclination to the one side more than to the o­ther. And surely where things hang thus even, if the weight of au­thority will not cast the scale either way: we may well suppose, that either the authority is made very light, or else there is a great fault B in the beame. Know (brethren) the gainsaying conscience is one thing, and the doubting conscience another. That which is done repugnante conscientiâ, the conscience of the doer flatly gainsaying it, that is in­deed against a mans conscience, (the conscience having already passed a definitive sentence the one way:) and no respect or circumstance whatsoever can free it from sin. But that which is done dubitante conscientiâ, the conscience of the doer onely doubting of it and no more; that is in truth no more against a mans conscience than with it, (the conscience as yet not having passed a definitive sentence either way:) and such an action may either be a sinne, or no sinne; accor­ding C to those qualifications which it may receive from other re­spects and circumstances. If the conscience have already passed a judgement upon a thing, and condemned it as simply unlawfull; in that case it is true that a man ought not by any meanes to do that thing, no not at the command of any Magistrate, no not although his conscience have pronounced a wrong sentence, and erred in that judge­ment: for then he should do it, repugnante conscientiâ, he should go directly against his own conscience, which he ought not to do what­soever come of it. In such a case certainly he may not obey the Ma­gistrate: yet let him know thus much withall, that he sinneth too D in disobeying the Magistrate; from which sinne the following of the judgement of his own conscience cannot acquit him. And this is that fearfull perplexity whereof I spake, whereinto many a man casteth himself by his own errour and obstinacy, that he can neither go with his conscience, nor against it, but he shall sinne. And who can help it, if a man will needs cherish an errour, and persist in it? But now if the conscience be onely doubtfull whether a thing be lawfull or no, but have not as yet passed a peremptory judgement against it, (yea al­though it rather incline to think it unlawfull: Plus est stan­dum prae epto praelati, quam conscientiae. Bonav. 2. sent. distinct. 39.) in that case if the Magistrate shall command it to be done, the subject with a good con­science E may do it, nay he cannot with a good conscience refuse to do it, though it be dubitante conscientiâ.

But you will yet say, that in doubtfull cases the safer part is to be chosen. So say I too; and am content that rule should decide this 30 question: onely let it be rightly applyed. Thou thinkest it safer, where thou doubtest of the unlawfulnesse, to forbear then to do: as for example, if thou doubtest whether it be lawfull to kneel at the [Page 94] Communion, it is safest in thy opinion therefore for thee not to kneel. So should I think too, if thou wert left meerly to thine own liberty. A But thou dost not consider how thou art caught in thine own net, and how the edge of thine own weapon may be turned upon thee point-blank not to be avoided, thus. If authority command thee to kneel, which whether it be lawfull for thee to do, or not, thou doubt­est; it cannot choose but thou must needs doubt also, whether thou maiest lawfully disobey, or not. Now then here apply thine own Rule, In dubiis pars tutior, and see what will come of it. Judge, since thou canst not but doubt in both cases, whether it be not the safer of the two, Gregor. to obey doubtingly, than to disobey doubtingly. Tene certum, de­mitte incertum, is S. Gregory his rule: where there is a certainty, and an B uncertainty, let the uncertainty go, and hold to that which is certain. Now the generall is certain, that thou art to obey the Magistrate in all things not contrary to the will of God; but the particular is uncer­tain, whether the thing now commanded thee by the Magistrate be contrary to the will of God: (I say uncertain to thee, because thou doubtest of it.) Deal safely therefore, and hold thee to that which is certain, and obey.

But thou wilt yet alledge, that the Apostle here condemneth 31 the doing of any thing, not onely with a gainsaying, but even with a doubting conscience: because doubting also is contrary to faith; C and he that doubteth is even for that condemned, if he eat. Oh beware of mis-applying Scripture! it is a thing easily done, but not so easily answered. I know not any one gap that hath let in more and more dangerous errours into the Church, than this: that men take the words of the sacred Text fitted to particular occasions, and to the condition of the times wherein they were written; and then apply them to themselves and others as they find them, without due respect had to the differences that may be between those times and cases, and the present. Sundry things spoken in Scripture agreeably to that infan­cy of the Church, would sort very ill with the Church in her fulnesse D of strength and stature: and sundry directions very expedient in times of persecution, and when believers lived mingled with Infidels, would be very unseasonably urged where the Churc [...] is in a peaceable and flourishing estate, enjoying the favour and living under the protection of gracious and religious Princes. Thus the Constitutions that the A­postles made concerning Deacons and Widowes in those primitive times, are with much importunity, but very importunely withall, ur­ged by the Disciplinarians: And sundry other like things I might in­stance in of this kind, worthy the discovery, but that I fear to grow tedious. Briefely then, the Apostles whole discourse in this Chapter, E and so wheresoever else he toucheth upon the point of Scandals, is to be understood onely in that case where men are left to their own liber­ty in the use of indifferent things: the Romans, Corinthians, and o­thers to whom S. Paul wrote about these matters, being not limited any way in the exercise of their liberty therein by any over-ruling [Page 95] authority. But where the Magistrates have interposed, & thought good A upon mature advice to impose Laws upon those that are under them, whereby their liberty is (not infringed, as some unjustly complain, in the inward judgement, but onely) limited in the outward exercise of it: there the Apostolical directions wil not hold in the same absolute man­ner, as they were delivered to those whom they then concerned; but only in the equity of them, so far forth as the cases are alike, & with such meet qualifications & mitigations, as the difference of the cases other­wise doth require. So that a man ought not out of private fancy, or meerly because he would not be observed for not doing as others do, or for any the like weak respects, to do that thing of the lawfulness B whereof he is not competently perswaded, where it is free for him to do otherwise: w ch was the case of these weak ones among the Romans, for whose sakes principally the Apostle gave these directions. But the au­thority of the Magistrate intervening so alters the case, that such a for­bearance as to them was necessary, is to as many of us as are comman­ded to do this or that, altogether unlawful, in regard they were free, & we are bound: for the reasons already shewn, w ch I now rehearse not.

But you will yet say, (for in point of obedience men are very loth to yield so long as they can find any thing to plead,) those that lay 32 these burdens upon us, at leastwise should do well to satisfie our C doubts, and to inform our consciences concerning the lawfulnesse of what they enjoyn; that so we might render them obedience with better cheerfulness. How willing are we sinful men to leave the blame of our miscarriages any where rather than upon our selves! But how is it not incongruous the while, that those men should prescribe rules to their governours, who can scarcely brook their governours should prescribe Laws to them? [...] Solon apud Stob. Serm. 3. It were good we would first learn how to obey, ere we take upon us to teach our betters how to govern. How­ever, what governours are bound to do, or what is fit for them to do, in the point of information; that is not now the question. If they D fail in any part of their bounden duty, they shall be sure to reckon for it one day: but their failing cannot in the mean time excuse thy dis­obedience. Although I think it would prove a hard task, for whosoe­ver should undertake it, to shew that Superiours are alwayes bound to inform the consciences of their inferiours concerning the lawful­nesse of every thing they shall command. If sometimes they do it, where they see it expedient or needfull; sometimes again (and that perhaps oftner,) it may be thought more expedient for them, and more conducible for the publick peace and safety, onely to make known to the people what their pleasures are, reserving to them­selves E the reasons thereof. I am sure, in the point of Ecclesiasticall ceremonies and Constitutions, (in which case the aforesaid allegations are usually most stood upon,) this hath been abundantly done in our Church, not onely in the learned writings of sundry private men, but by the publick declaration also of authority, as is to be seen at large in the preface commonly printed before the book of Common [Page 96] prayer concerning that argument: enough to satisfie those that are A peaceable, and not disposed to stretch their wits to cavill at things established. And thus much of the second Question, touching a doubting conscience: whereon I have insisted the longer, because it is a point both so proper to the Text, & whereat so many have stumbled.

33 There remaineth but one other Question, and that of far smaller difficulty; What is to be done, when the conscience is scrupulous? I call that a scruple, when a man is reasonably well perswaded of the lawfulnesse of a thing, yet hath withall some jealousies and fears, lest perhaps it should prove unlawfull. Such scruples are most incident to men of melancholy dispositions, or of timorous spirits; especially B if they be tender-conscienced withall: and they are much encreased by the false suggestions of Satan; by reading the books, or hearing the Sermons, or frequenting the company of men more strict, precise, and austere in sundry points, than they need or ought to be; and by sundry other means which I now mention not. Of which scruples it 1 behooveth every man, first, to be wary that he do not at all admit 2 them, if he can chuse: or, if he cannot wholly avoid them, that se­condly, he endeavour so far as may be to eject them speedily out of his thoughts, as Satans snares, and things that may breed him wor­ser inconveniencies: or, if he cannot be so rid of them, that then C 3 thirdly he resolve to go on according to the more profitable perswasi­on of his mind, and despise those scruples. And this he may do with a good conscience, not onely in things commanded him by lawfull au­thority, but even in things indifferent and arbitrary, and wherein he is left to his own liberty.

34 Much more might have been added for the farther both declara­tion and confirmation of these points. But you see I have been for­ced to wrap things together, that deserve a more full and distinct handling, that I might hold some proportion with the time. I had a purpose briefly to have comprised the summe of what I have D delivered, concerning a gainsaying, a doubting, and a scrupulous con­science, in some few conclusions for your better remembrance, and to have added also something by way of direction, what course might be the most probably taken for the correcting of an erroneous conscience, for the setling of a doubtfull conscience, and for the quiet­ing of a scrupulous conscience. But it is more then time that I should give place to other business: and the most, and most material of those directions, have been here and there occasionally touched in that which hath been delivered already: in which respect I may the bet­ter spare that labour. Beseech we God the Father of our Lord Jesus E Christ so to endue us all with the grace of his holy Spirit, that in our whole conversations we may unfeignedly endeavour to preserve a good conscience, and to yield all due obedience to him first, and then to every Ordinance of man for his sake.

Now to this Father, Son, and blessed Spirit, three persons, and one eternall God, be ascribed all the Kingdome, the power and the glory, both now and for evermore. Amen.

FINIS.
A

B AD MAGISTRATUM. The First Sermon. At a publick Sessions at Grantham, Lincoln, C 11 June 1623.

JOB 29. ver. 14, 15, 16, 17.

14. I put on righteousnesse, and it clothed me: my judgement was as a Robe and Diadem.

15. I was eyes to the blind, and feet was I to the lame.

16. I was a Father to the poor: and the cause which D I knew not I searched out.

17. And I brake the jawes of the wicked; and pluc­ked the spoil out of his teeth.

WHere silence against foul and false imputations may be 1 interpreted a Si, cùm mihi furta, largitio­nes— objiciun­tur, ego respon­dere soleo meis —non tàm sum existimandus de rebus gestis glo­riari, quàm de objectis non confiteri. Cic. pro domo sua. Confession; there the protestation of a mans own innocency is ever just, and sometimes Mihi de mem [...]tipso et [...]m multa dicendi necessitas quaedam imposita est ab illo. Cic. pro Syll. ne­cessary. When others doe us open wrong; it is not E now Vanity, but Charity, to do our selves open right: and whatsoever appearance of folly or vain boasting there is in so do­ing; they are chargeable with all that compell us thereunto, and not [Page 98] we. (I am become a fool in glorying; but ye have compelled me, 2 Cor. A 12.11.) It was neither pride nor passion in Iob, but such a compulsion as this, that made him so often in this book proclaim his own righte­ousnesse. Amongst whose many and grievous afflictions, as it is hard to say which was the greatest; so we are sure this was not the least, that he was to wrestle with the unjust and bitter upbraidings of un­reasonable and incompassionate men. They came to visit him as friends; and as friends they should have comforted him. But sorry friends they were, and Job 16.2. miserable comforters: indeed not comforters, but tormenters; and Accusers rather than Friends. Seeing Gods hand heavy upon him; for want of better or other proof, they charge B him with Hypocrisie. And because they would not seem to deal all in generalities (for against this generall accusation of hypocrisie, it was sufficient for him as generally to plead the truth and uprightnesse of his heart;) they therefore go on more particularly, (but as falsely) and as it were by way of instance, to charge him with Oppression. Thus Eliphaz by name taxeth him: Chap. 22.6, &c. Thou hast ta­ken a pledge from thy brother for naught; and hast stripped the naked of their clothing. Thou hast not given water to the weary to drink, and thou hast withholden bread from the hungry. But as for the mighty man, he had the earth; and the honourable man dwelt in it. Thou hast C sent widowes away empty, and the arms of the fatherlesse hast thou bro­ken.

2 Being thus shamefully, indeed shamelesly, upbraided to his face, without any desert of his, by those men, E [...]si ego dig­nus hac [...] ontu­melia, at tu in­dignus qui fa­ceres tamen. Terent. who (if he had deserved it) should least of all have done it, his Psal. 55.12. —14. neighbours and familiar friends; can you blame the good man, if to remove such false asper­sions, he do with more then ordinary freedome insist upon his own integrity in this behalf? And that he doth in this Chapter some­thing largely; wherein he declareth how he demeaned himself in the time of his prosperity in the administration of his Magistracy, far D otherwise than was laid to his charge. [ When the ear heard me, then it blessed me; and when the eye saw me, it gave witnesse to me. Because I delivered the poor that cryed, and the fatherlesse, and him that had none to help him. The blessing of him that was ready to perish came upon me, and I caused the widowes heart to sing for joy] in the next imme­diate verses before these. And then he goeth on in the words of my Text, I put on righteousnesse, &c.

3 It seemeth Iob was a good man, as well as a great: and being good, he was by so much the better, by how much he was the greater. Nor was he onely Bonus vir, a good man; and yet if but so, his friends E had done him much wrong to make him an Hypocrite: but he was Bonus Civis too, a good Common-wealths-man; and therefore his friends did him yet more wrong to make him an Oppressour. Indeed he was neither the one, nor the other. But it is not so useful for us to know what manner of man Iob was; as to learn from him what man­ner [Page 99] A of men we should be. The grieved spirit of Iob indeed at first uttered these words for his own justification: but the blessed spirit of God hath since written them for our instruction. To teach us from Iobs example how to use that measure of greatness and power which he hath given us, be it more, be it lesse, to his glory, and the common good. So that in these words we have to consider, as laid down unto us under the person, and from the example of Iob, some of the main and principal duties which concern all those that live in any de­gree of Eminency or Authority either in Church or Common-wealth; and more especially those that are in the Magistracy, or in any office B appertaining to Iustice.

And those Duties are four. One, and the first, as a more transcen­dent 4 and fundamentall duty: the other three, as accessory helps thereto, or subordinate parts thereof. That first is, a Care and Love, 1 and Zeal of Iustice. A good Magistrate should so make account of the administration of Iustice, as of his chiefest businesse; making it his greatest glory and delight. Ver. 14. [ I put on righteousnesse, and it clothed me: my judgement was a robe and a diadem.] The second is 2 a forwardnesse unto the works of Mercy, and Charity, and Compassi­on. A good Magistrate should have compassion of those that stand C in need of his help, and be helpful unto them, ver. 15. and part of 16. [ I was eyes to the blind, and feet was I to the lame, I was a father to the poor.] The Third is Diligence in Examination. A good Magistrate 3 should not be hasty to credit the first tale, or be carried away with light informations: but he should hear, and examine, and scan and sift matters as narrowly as may be for the finding out of the truth, in the remainder of ver. 16. [ And the cause which I knew not I searched out.] The Fourth is Courage and Resolution in executing. A good 4 Magistrate, when he goeth upon sure grounds, should not fear the faces of men, be they never so mighty or many; but without respect D of persons execute that which is equall and right even upon the grea­test offender, Ver. 17. [ And I brake the jaws of the wicked, and pluc­ked the spoil out of his teeth.] Of these four in their order: of the first, first; in these words, I put on righteousnesse, &c.

This Metaphor of clothing is much used in the Scriptures in this 5 notion; as it is applyed to the soul, & things appertaining to the soul. In Psalm 109. David useth this imprecation against his enemies; [ Psal. 109.29. Let mine adversaries be clothed with shame, and let them cover them­selves with their own confusion as with a cloke.] And the Prophet Esay speaking of Christ and his Kingdome, and the righteousnesse E thereof, Chap. 11. thus describeth it, [ Esay 11.5. Righteousnesse shall be the girdle of his loins, and faithfulnesse the girdle of his reins.] Likewise in the New Testament, Saint Paul in one place biddeth us Rom. 13.14. put on the Lord Iesus Christ: in another exhorteth women to 1 Tim. 2.9, 10. adorn them­selves instead of broydered hair and gold and pearls and costly aray, with shamefastness and sobriety, and (as becoming women professing godlinesse) [Page 100] with good works: in a third furnisheth the spirituall souldier with A Eph. 6.14, &c. Shooes, Girdle, Breastplate, Helmet, and all necessary accoutrements from top to toe. In all which and other places, where the like Me­taphor is used; it is ever to be understoood with allusion to one of the three speciall ends and uses of apparell. For we clothe our selves, either first, for necessity, and common decency, to cover our naked­nesse; 1 or secondly, for security and defence against enemies; or third­ly, 2 for state and solemnity, and for distinction of offices and degrees. 3 Our cloaks, and coats, and ordinary suits, we all wear to cover our na­kednesse: and these are Indumenta, known by no other but by the generall name of Clothing or Apparel. Souldiers in the warres wear B Morions, and Cuiraces, and Targets, and other habiliments for defence: and these are called Arma, Armes, or Armour. Kings and Princes were Crowns and Diadems; inferiour Nobles, and Judges, and Ma­gistrates, and Officers, their Robes, and [...]urres, and Hoods, and other ornaments fitting to their severall degrees and offices, for solemnity of state, and as ensigns or marks of those places and stations where­in God hath set them: and these are Infulae, Ornaments or Robes. It is true; Iustice, and Iudgement, and every other good vertue and grace is all this unto the soul; serving her both for covert, and for protection, and for ornament: and so stand both for the garments, and C for the armour, and for the Robes of the soul. But here I take it, Iob alludeth esecially to the third use. The propriety of the very words themselves give it so: for he saith he put righteousnesse and judge­ment upon him as a Robe and a Diadem; and such things as there are worn, not for necessity, but state. Iob was certainly a Magistrate, a Iudge at the least; it is evident from the seventh verse: and to me it seemeth not improbable that he was a Non dubito quin Iob fuerit R [...]x. Didac. Stun. in Job 1.3. King; though not likely such as the Kings of the earth now are (whose dominions are mider, and power more absolute,) yet possibly such as in those ancient times, and in those Eastern parts of the world were called Kings, D viz. a kind of petty Monarch, and supreme governour within his own territories, though perhaps but of one single City with the Suburbs, and some few neighbouring Villages. In the first Chapter it is said that he was Job 1.2. the greatest man of all the East: and in this Chapter he saith of himself, that Job 29.9. When he came in presence, the Princes and the Nobles held their tongues; and that Ibid. ver. 25. He sate as chief, and dwelt as a King in the Army; and in this verse he speaketh as one that wore a Diadem, an ornament [...], Suid. in [...]. proper to Kings. Now Kings, we know, and other Magistrates place much of their outward glory and state in their Diadems, and Robes, and peculiar Vestments: these things striking E a kind of Cultus mag­nificus addit hominibus au­thoritatem. Quintil. 8. Inst. [...] Hom. [...] Odyss. 19. Hoc Priami ge­stamen erat, cùm jura voca­tis More dabat populis. Virgil. Aen. 7. See Franc. Pollet. 3 Hist. fori. Rom. 6. reverence into the subject towards their Superiour; and ad­ding in the estimation of the people, both glory and honour, and Majesty to the person, and withall pomp and state, and solemnity to the actions of the wearer. By this speech then of putting on Iustice and Iudgement as a Robe and a Diadem, Iob sheweth that the glory [Page 101] A and pride which Kings and Potentates are wont to take in their Crowns, and Scepters, and royall Vestments, is not more, than the glory & honour which he placed in doing justice & judgement. He thought that was true honour, not which reflected from these empty marks and ensigns of Dignity, but which sprang from those vertues, where­of these are but dumb remembrances. If we desire yet more light into the Metaphor; we may borrow some from David, Psal. 109.16, 17. Psal. 109. where speaking of the wicked, he saith ver. 17. that he clothed himself with cursing like a garment: and by that he meaneth no o­ther than what he had spoken in the next verse before, plainly and B without a Metaphor, His delight was in Cursing. By the Analogie of which place we may not unfitly understand these words of Iob, as intimating the great love he had unto Iustice, and the great plea­sure and It is joy to the just to doe judgement. Prov. 21.15. delight he took therein. Joyn this to the former; and they give us a full meaning. Never ambitious usurper took more pride in his new gotten Crown or Scepter, never proud Minion took more pleasure in her new and gorgeous apparell; then Iob did true Iuris & ae­quitatis, quae virum princi­p [...]m ornant, studiosissimus eram. Vatabl. hic. glory and delight in doing Justice and Judgement. He put on righteousnesse, and it clothed him; and Iudgement was to him what to others a Robe and a Diadem is: honourable and delight­full.

C

Here then the Magistrate and every Officer of Justice may learn his first and principall, and (if I may so speak) his Master-duty, (and 6 let that be the first observation:) namely, to do justice and judgement with delight, and zeal, and cheerfulnesse. I call it his Master-duty; because where this is once rightly and soundly rooted in the consci­ence, the rest will come on easily, and of themselves. This must be his primum, and his ultimum; the foremost of his desires, and the ut­most of his endeavours, to do Justice and Judgement. He must make it his chiefest businesse; and yet count it his lightsome recreation: D make it the first and lowest step of his care; and yet withall count it the last and highest rise of his honour. The first thing we do in the morning before we either eat or drink, or buckle about any worldly businesse, is to put our clothes about us: we say, we are not ready till we have done that. Even thus should every good Magistrate do: before his private, he should think of the publick affairs; and not count himself ready to go about his own profits, his shop, his ship, his lands, his reckonings, much lesse about his vain pleasures, his jades, his curres, his kites, his any thing else, till first with Iob, he had put on righteousnesse as a garment, and clothed himself with judgement as E with a Robe and a Diadem.

Nor let any man think this affection to justice to have been sin­gular 7 in Iob: much lesse impute it to simplicity in him. For be­hold another like affectioned; and he a greater, and I may say too a wiser than Iob, for God himself hath witnessed of him, that for 3 King. 3.12. wisdome there was never his like before him, nor should come after [Page 102] him, Solomon the King. Who so much manifested his love and af­fection A to justice and judgement, that when God put him to his choyce to ask what he would, and he should have it; he asked 3 Kings. 3.5—11. not long life, or riches, or victory, or any other thing, but onely Wis­dome; and that in this kind Prudentiam regitivam, Wisdome Ibid. ver. 9. to discerne judgement, ver. 11. to discern between good and bad, that he might go in and out before the people with skill, and rule them prudently with all his might in righte­ousnesse and equity: And the Text saith, Ibid. ver. 10. The speech pleased the Lord, that Solomon had asked this thing. Magistrates should sub­scribe to Solomons judgement, who is wiser then the wisest of them: and yet for farther conviction, behold a wiser then Solomon is here; B even Iesus Christ the righteous, the God of Solomon, and the Sa­viour of Solomon, Col. 2.3. in whom are hidden all the treasures of Wisdome and Knowledge. Of whom David having said in Psal. 45. that the scepter of his kingdome is a righteous scepter, he proceedeth immedi­ately to shew wherein especially consisted the righteousnesse of the Scepter of his Kingdome: Not so much in doing righteousnesse, and punishing iniquity, (though that also;) as in loving righteous­nesse, and hating iniquity. [ Psal. 45.6, 7. The Scepter of thy Kingdome is a righte­ous scepter: Thou hast loved righteousnesse, and hated iniquity; there­fore God, &c.] And you heard already out of the eleventh of Esay, C that Esay 11.5. righteousnesse was the girdle of his loyns, and faithfulness the girdle of his reins. Magistrates from the examples of Iob, of Solo­mon, of Iesus Christ himself, should learn to make justice and judge­ment their greatest both glory and delight.

8 To bad things examples will draw us on fast enough; without, yea, many times against reason: but in good things, it is well if examples and reasons together can any thing at all prevail with us. And here if reason may rule us; surely good reason there is, we should be thus affectioned to justice, as hath been said: whether we respect the 1 thing it self, or GOD, or our selves, or others. The thing it self, Iu­stice, D both in the common consideration of it, as it is a vertue, is, as every other vertue is, honourable and lovely, and to be desired for its own sake: and in the speciall nature of it, as it is Iustice, is a vertue so necessary and profitable to humane society, and withall so [...]. Aristot. Eth. Nicom. 3. ex Theogn. com­prehensive of all other vertues, as that those men who labour to per­vert it, do yet honour it; and even those men [...]. Philop. in Prior. Arist. who themselves will not use it, cannot yet but love it, at leastwise commend it in o­thers. Iudgement, Mercy, and Faithfulness our Saviour Christ rec­koneth as the Mat. 23.23. weightiest matters of the Law, Mat. 23. And Prov. 24.26. every man (saith Solomon, Prov. 24.) will [...] kiss his lips that giveth a right E answer: that is, Every man will love and honour him that loveth and honoureth Iustice. Ought you to delight in any thing more then vertue: or in any vertue more then the best? and such is Iu­stice. Again, by due administration of Iustice and judgement GOD is much glorified. Glorified in the incouragement of his servants, 2 [Page 103] A when for well-doing they are rewarded: glorified in the destruction of the wicked, when for offending they are punished: glorified in the encrease, and in the peace and prosperity of his Kingdome, which hereby is both preserved and enlarged: glorified in the expression and imitation of his infinite perfections, when they who are his Mi­nisters and Deputies for this very thing, for the execution of Iu­stice, do labour to resemble him whose ministers and deputies they are, in this very thing, in being just, even as he is just. Ought you not to count it your greatest glory to seek his? and can you do that more readily and effectually, than by doing justice and judgement? B And as for our selves; What Quid est sua­vius quam benè rem gerere ho­no publico? Plaut. in Capt. 3.2. comfort will it be to our souls, when they can witnesse with us that we have even set our selves to doe 3 good, in those callings wherein God hath set us? Every man that hath a Calling, must Rom. 12.7. wait thereon, and do the duties belonging thereto, at his perill: and it will be much for his ease to be light­some and cheerfull therein. So shall he make of a Faxis ut li­beat quod est necesse. Auson. in Sent. Periand. necessity a ver­tue; and do that with pleasure, which he must do howsoever, or answer for the neglect: whereas otherwise, his Calling will be a continuall burden and wearinesse unto him, and make his whole life no better nor other then a long and lasting affliction. And besides, C we much deceive our selves, if we think our own private good to be severed from the publick; and so neglect the publick employments to follow our own private affairs. For the private is not distinguish'd from the publick; but [...]. Xenop. de ve­natione; apud Stob [...]um. included in it: and no man knoweth what mischiefs unawares he prepareth for his private estate in the end; whilest thinking to provide well enough for himself, he cherisheth in the mean time, or suffereth abuses in the publick. Ought we not by making justice and judgement our glory and delight, to reap the com­fort of it in our consciences, to Quapropter edulcare conve­nit vitam. Cn. Marius in Mi­miambis, apud A. Ge [...]l. 15.25. sweeten the miseries and travailes of our lives and callings, and to secure our private in the common safety: D rather then by or not doing Iustice, or doing it heavily & heartlesly, wound our own Consciences, make the afflictions of this life yet more afflictive, and in the decay of the publick, insensibly promote the ru­ine of our private state and prosperity? And lastly, if we respect others; what can be more glorious for us, than by our zeal and for­wardnesse 4 first to shame and then to quicken up the backwardnesse of others; that with joynt hearts and hands they and we together may aim at the peace and prosperity, and good of the Common-wealth? It is not easie to say what manifold benefits redound to the Common-wealth from the due execution of justice: or from the E slacking thereof, what a world of mischiefs! How honourable are we and glorious, if by our zeal we have been the happy instruments of those so many, so great benefits? How inglorious and vile, if by our negligence we have made our selves guilty of these so many, so great mischiefs! If we neglect Iustice, we countenance disorders, which by Justice are repressed; we disarm innocency, which by Justice [Page 104] is protected; we banish Peace, which by Justice is maintained; we A are traytors to the King and his Throne, which by justice are Prov. 16.12. esta­blished; we pull upon us Gods plagues and judgements, which by ju­stice are averted. Ought we not much rather by our forwardnesse in doing justice to represse disorders, protect innocency, maintain peace, secure the King & State, and turn away Gods judgements from our selves and others? See now if we have not reason to love Justice and Judgement, and to make it our delight; to put righteousnesse upon us, and to clothe us with judgement as with a Robe and a Dia­dem: being a thing in it self so excellent; and being from it there redoundeth so much glory to God, to our selves so much comfort, and B so much benefit unto others. The inferences of use from this first Duty, as also from the rest, I omit for the present: reserving them all to the latter end: partly, because I would handle them all toge­ther; partly also, and especially, for that I desire to leave them fresh in your memory, when you depart the Congregation. And therefore without farther adoe, I proceed forthwith to the next duty, contained in these words, [ I was eyes to the blind, and feet was I to the lame; I was a father to the poor.]

Wherein Iob declareth his owne readinesse in his place and 9 Calling to be helpfull to those that were any way distressed, or C stood in need of him, by affording them such supply to his power, as their severall necessities required. And like him should every Magistrate be in this also; which I propose as the second Duty of the good Magistrate: he must be forward to [...]. Sophocl. succour those that are distressed and oppressed; and to help and relieve them to his power. Mens necessities are many, and of great variety: but most of them spring from one of these two defects, ignorance, or want of skill; and impotence, or want of power: here signified by Blind­nesse, and Lamenesse. The blind man perhaps hath his limbs, and strength to walk in the way, if he could see it: but because he D wanteth his eyes, he can neither finde the right way, nor spye the rubbes that are in it; and therefore he must either sit still, or put himself upon the necessity of a double hazard, of stumbling, and of going wrong. The lame man perhaps hath his eyes and sight perfect, and knoweth which way he should goe, and seeth it well enough: but because he wanteth his limbs, he is not able to stir a foot forward; and therefore he must have patience perforce, and be content to sit still, because he cannot doe withall. Both the one and the other may perish, unlesse some good body help them: and become a guide to the blind, a staff to the lame; leading E the one, and supporting the other. Abroad in the world there are many, in every Society, Corporation, and Congregation, there are some, of both sorts: some Blind, some Lame. Some that stand in need of Counsel, and Advice, and Direction; as the Blind: others that stand in need of Help, and Assistance, and [Page 105] A Support; as the Lame. If there be any other besides these, whose case deserveth pity, in what kind so ever it be; the word Poor com­prehendeth him, and maketh him a fit object for the care and com­passion of the Magistrate. To each of these the Magistrate must be a succourer to his power. He must be, as here Iob was, an eye to the blind, Lyra hic. ignorantem dirigendo; by giving sound and honest counsel the best he can to them that are simple, or might without his help be easily overseen. And he must be, as here Iob was, feet to the lame, impotentem adjuvando; by giving countenance and assistance in just and honest causes the best he can to them that are of meaner ability, B or might without his help be easily overborn. If there be either of these, or any other defect, which standeth in need of a supply in any other man; he must be, as here Iob was, a See Syrac. 4.10. father to the poor, in­digentem sublevando; by giving convenient safety and protection the best he can to them that are destitute of help, and fly unto him as to a sanctuary for shelter and for refuge in any misery, grievance, or di­stresse. Upon these he must both have compassion inwardly: and he must shew it too outwardly: Affectu, and Effectu; pitying them in his heart, and helping them with his hand. It is not enough for him to see the Blind, and the Lame, and the Poor; and to be sorry for them: C but his compassion must be reall. He must lend his eyes to the Blind, 10 to direct them; and he must lend his feet to the Lame, to support them; and he must pity the Poor as a father doth his children, so pity them, that he do something for them.

Princes, and Iudges, and Magistrates were not Non mihi, sed populo. AE. Adrianus Imp. [...]. Arist. in Epist. ad Alex. ordained altoge­ther, nor yet so much for their own sakes, that they might have over whom to bear rule and to It a magnae vi­res gloriae decorique sunt, si illis sa­lutaris potentia est. Nam pestife­ra vis est, vale­re ad nocen­dum. Seneca. 1. de clem. 3. dominiere at pleasure; as for the peoples sakes, that the people might have to whom to resort, and upon whom to depend for help and succour, and relief in their necessities. And they ought to remember, that for this end GOD hath endued them D with that power which others want; that they might by their power help them to right, who have not power to right themselves. [ Senec. in Medea. 2.2. Hoc reges habent magnificum & ingens, &c. Prodesse miseris, supplices fido lare Protegere, &c.] This is the very thing wherein the preeminence of Princes, and Magistrates, and great ones above the ordinary sort singularly consisteth, and wherein specially they have the advantage, and whereby they hold the title of Psal. 82.6. Hoc tecū com­mune Deis, quod utrique rogati Suppli­cibus vestris ferre soletis opem. Ovid. 2. de Ponto 9. Gods, that they are able to do good and to help the distressed, more than others are. For which abi­lity how they haue used it, they stand accountable to him from whom they have received it: and woe unto them, if the accounts they bring E in, be not in some reasonable proportion answerable to the receipts. Wisd. 6.6. Potentes potenter: into whose hands Luk. 12.48. much hath been given, from their hands much will be required; and the mighty ones, if they have not done a mighty deale of good withall, shall be mightily tormen­ted. And as they have received power from God; so they do receive honours, and services, and tributes from their people for the mainte­nance [Page 106] of that power: and these as wages by Gods righteous ordinance A for their care and paines for the peoples good. God hath imprinted in the naturall conscience of every man notions of fear, and honour, and reverence, and obedience, and subjection, and contribution, and other duties to be performed towards Kings, and Magistrates, and o­ther superiours, Rom. 13.5. not onely for wrath, but also for conscience sake: and all this for the maintenance of that power in them, by the right use whereof themselves are again maintained. Now the same conscience which bindeth us who are under authority, to the performance; bind­eth you who are in authority to the requitall, of these duties. I say, the same Conscience; though not the same wrath: for here is the diffe­rence. B Both Wrath and Conscience bind us to our duties; so that if we withdraw our subjection, we both wound our own Consciences, and incurre your just wrath: but onely Conscience bindeth you to yours, and not Wrath; so that if ye withdraw your help, we may not use wrath, but must suffer it with patience, and permit all to the judgement of your own consciences, and of God the judge of all mens consciences. But yet still in Conscience the obligation lyeth equally upon you and us: As we are bound to give you honour, so are you to give us safety; as we to fear you, so you to help us; as we to fight for you, so you to care for us; as we to pay you tribute, so you to do us C right. For Rom. 13.6. For this cause pay we tribute and other duties, unto you who are Gods ministers; even because you ought to be attending con­tinually upon this very thing, to approve your selves as Rom. 13.4. [...]. Luke 22.25. the ministers of God to us for good. Oh that we could all superiours and inferiours, both one and other, remember what we owed each to other; and by mutually striving to pay it to the utmost, so endeavour our selves to Rom. 13.8. fulfill the Law of God! But in the meane time, we are still injurious, if either we withdraw our subjection, or you your help; if either we cast off the duty of children, or you the care of Fathers. Time was, when Iudges, and Nobles, and Princes delighted to be called by the name D of Fathers. The Philistims called their Kings by a peculiar appel­lative, Gen. 20.2. & 26.1. & Psal. 34. in titulo. Abimelech; as who say, The King my Father. In Rome the Senatours were of old time called Patres, Fathers: and it was after­wards accounted among the Romans the greatest title of honour that could be bestowed upon their Consuls, Generals, Emperours, or who­soever had deserved best of the Common-wealth, to have this ad­dition to the rest of his stile sed Roma parentem, Ro­ma patrem pa­triae Ciceronem libera dixit. Juven. Satyr 8. — patrem pa­triae appellavi­mus, ut sciret datam sibi potestatem patriam; quae est, temperatissima, liberis consulens, suáque post illos ponens. Senec. 1. de Clem. 14. Pater patriae, a Father to his Country. Naamans servants in 4 King· 5. call him Father, 4 Kings 5.13. My Father, if the Prophet had commanded thee, &c. And on the other side David the King speaketh unto his Subjects, as a Father to his children in Psal. E 34. Psal. 34.11. Come ye children, &c. and Solomon in the Proverbs every where, My sonne: even as Iob here accounteth himself a Father to [Page 107] A the poor. Certainly to shew that some of these had, and that all good Kings and Governours should have a Út eos quasi filios [...]erneret per amorem, quibus pater praeerat per pro­tectionem. Gloss. inter­lin. hic [...] &c. Philo, de creat. Prin­cipis. fatherly care over, and bear a fatherly affection unto, those that are under them.

All which yet, seeing it is intended to be done in bonum univer­sitatis, must be so understood as that it may stand cum bono univer­sitatis, stand with equity and justice, and with the common good. For Prov. 3.3. Mat. 23.23. Non auferat verit as miseri­cordiam, nec misericordia impediat veri­tatem. August. sent. 110. apud Prosperum. Mercy and Iustice must go together, and help to temper the one the other. The Magistrate and Governour must be a Father to the poor: to protect him from injuries, and to relieve his necessities; but not to maintain him in idlenesse. All that the Father oweth to the Child B is not love and maintenance: he oweth him too Education; and he oweth him correction. A Father may love his Childe too fondly, and make him a wanton; he may maintain him too highly, and make him a prodigall: But he must give him Nurture too, as well as Maintenance, lest he be better fed than taught; and correct him too, as well as love him, lest he bring him most grief when he should reap most 11 comfort from him. Such a fatherly care ought the civil Magistrate to have over the poor. He must carefully defend them from wrongs and oppressions; he must providently take order for their convenient re­lief and maintenance: But that is not all, he must as well make pro­vision C to set them on work, and see that they follow it; and he must give them sharp correction when they grow idle, stubborn, dis­solute, or any way out of order. This he should do, and not leave the other undone. There is not any speech more frequent in the mouthes of beggars and wanderers, wherewith the Country now swarmeth, then that men would be good to the poor: and yet scarce any thing so much mistaken as that speech in both the termes of it: most men neither understanding aright who are the poor, nor yet what it is to be good to them. Not he onely is good to the poor, that deli­vereth him when he is oppressed: nor is he onely good to the poor, that relieveth him when he is distressed: but he also is good to the poor, that D punisheth him when he is idle. He is good to the poor that helpeth him, when he wanteth: and he is no lesse good to the poor, that whippeth him when he deserveth. This is indeed to be good to the poor; to give him that almes first, which he wanteth most; if he be hungry, it is almes to feed him; but if he be idle and untoward, it is Non solùm qui dat esuri­enti cibam, siti­enti potum— verùm e [...]am & qui emendat verbere in q [...]ē postet as datur, v. l `co [...]rcet ali­quâ disciplinâ in eo quod cor­ripit, & aliquâ emendat [...]riâ poenâ pl. ctit, e­l [...]é mosynam dat, quia mise­ricordiam prae­stat. Aug. in Enchirid. c. 72. almes to whip him. This is to be good to the poor: But who then are the poor we should be good to, as they interpret goodnesse? Saint Paul would have▪ 1 Tim. 5.3. Widowes honoured; but yet those that are widowes indeed: so it is meet the poor should be relieved, but yet those that are poor indeed. Not every one that begges is poor; not every one that wanteth is E poor, not every one that is poor is poor indeed. They are the poor, whom we private men in Charity, and you that are Magistrates in [...]ustice stand bound to relieve, who are old, or impotent, and unable to work; or in these hard and depopulating times are willing but can­not be set on work; or have a greater charge upon them than can [Page 108] be maintained by their work. These, and such as these, are the A poor indeed: let us all be good to such as these. Be we that are private men as brethren to these poor ones, and shew them mercy: be you that are Magistrates as Fathers to these poor ones, and do them justice. But as for those idle stubborn professed wanderers, that can and may and will not work, and under the name and habit of pover­ty rob the poor indeed of our almes and their maintenance: let us har­den our hearts against them, and not give them; do you execute the severity of the Law upon them, and not spare them. It is Saint Pauls Order, nay it is the Ordinance of the Holy Ghost, and we should all put to our helping hands to see it kept, 2 Thess. 3.10. He that will not labour, let B him not eat. These Ulcers and Drones of the Common-wealth are ill worthy of any honest mans almes, of any good Magistrates protection. Hitherto of the Magistrates second Duty, with the Rea­sons and extent thereof, I was eyes to the blind, and feet was I to the lame: I was a Father to the poor. Followeth next the third Duty, in these words, The cause which I knew not I searched out.

Of which words some frame the Coherence with the former, as if Iob 12 had meant to clear his mercy to the poor from suspicion of partiality and injustice: and as if he had said I was a Father indeed to the poor; pitifull and mercifull to him; and ready to shew him any lawfull fa­vour: C but yet not so, as Ne credere­tur quòd save­ret cis nimis in praejudicium justitiae; subdi­tur [& cau­sam.] Lyran. hic. in pity to him, to forget or pervert justice. I was ever carefull before I would either speak or do for him, to be first assured his cause was right and good: and for that purpose, if it were doubtfull, Ne fortè mo­tu pi [...]tatis in­discretae conde­scenderem ei in praejudicium justitiae. Ly­ran. hic. I searched it out, and examined it, before I would countenance either him or it. Certainly thus to do is agreeable to the rule of Iustice; yea and of Mercy too: for it is one Rule in shew­ing Mercy, that it be ever done salvis pietate & justitiâ, without prejudice done to piety and justice. And as to this particular, the commandment of God is expresse for it in Exod. 23. Exod. 23.3. Thou shalt not countenance no not a poor man in his cause. Now if we should D thus understand the coherence of the words; the speciall duty which Magistrates should hence learn, would be indifferency: in the administration of Justice not to make difference of rich or poor, far or near, friend or foe, one or other; but to consider onely and barely the equity and right of the cause, without any respect of per­sons, or partiall inclination this way or that way.

This is a very necessary duty indeed in a Magistrate of justice; 13 and I deny not but it may be gathered without any violence from these very words of my Text: though to my apprehension not so much by way of immediate observation from the necessity of any E such coherence; as by way of consequence from the words themselves otherwise. For what need all that care and paines and diligence in searching out the cause, if the condition of the person might over-rule the cause after all that search, and were not the judgement to be given meerly according to the good­nesse [Page 109] A or badnesse of the cause, without respect had to the per­son? But the speciall duty, which these words seem most naturally and immediately to impose upon the Magistrate, (and let that be the third observation) is diligence, and patience, and care to hear, and examine, and enquire into the truth of things; and into the equity of mens causes. As the Physician before he prescribe receipt or diet to his patient, will first feel the pulse, and view the urine, and observe the temper and changes in the body, and be inquisitive how the disease began, and when, and what fits it hath, and where and in what manner B it holdeth him, and inform himself every other way as fully as he can in the true state of the body, that so he may proportion the remedies accordingly without errour: so ought every Magistrate in causes of Justice, before he pronounce sentence or give his determination, whether in matters Omnia judi­cia aut distra­bendarum con­troversiarum, aut puniendo­rum maleficio­rum caus [...] repe [...]ta sunt. Cic. pro Ce­cina. judiciall or criminall; to hear both parties with equall patience, to examine witnesses and other evidences advisedly and throughly, to consider and wise­ly lay together all allegations and circumstances, to put in quaeres and doubts upon the by, and use all possible expedient meanes for the boulting out of the truth; that so he may do that which is C equall and right without errour.

A duty not without both Precept and Precedent in holy Scrip­ture. Moses prescribeth it in Deut. 17. in the case of Idolatry, 14 Deut. 17.2. &c. See also Deut. 13.14. If there be found among you one that hath done thus or thus, &c. And it be told thee, and thou hast heard of it, and inquired dili­gently, and behold it to be true, and the thing certain that such abomination is wrought in Israel, Then thou shalt bring forth that man, &c. The offender must be stoned to death; and no eye pity him: but it must be done orderly, and in a legall course; not upon a bare hear-say, but upon diligent examination and inqui­sition, D and upon such full evidence given in, as may render the fact certain, so far as such cases ordinarily are capable of [...]. Arist. 1. Ethic. 1. cer­tainty. And the like is again ordered in Deut. 19. in the case of false witnesse, Deut. 19.17, &c. Both the men between whom the controversie is, shall stand before the Iudges, and the Iudges shall make diligent inquisition, &c. And in Iudg. 19. in the wronged Levites case, whose Concubine was abused unto death at Gibeah; the Tribes of Is­rael stirred up one another to do justice upon the inhabitants thereof; and the method they proposed was this, first to Judg. 19.20. consider and consult of it, and then to give their opinions. But the most famous ex­ample E in this kinde is that of King Solomon in 3 Kings 3. in the difficult case of the 3 King. 3.16 —28. two Mothers. Either of them challenged the living child with a like eagernesse; either of them accused other of the same wrong, and with the same allegations: neither was there witnesse or other evidence on either part to give light unto the matter: yet Solomon by that wisdome which [Page 110] he had obtained from God found a meanes to search out the truth A in this difficulty, by making as if he would cut the child into halfes, and give either of them one halfe; at the mentioning whereof the compassion of the right mother betrayed the falshood of her clamorous competitor. And we read in the Apocryphall Story of Susanna, how Daniel by Dan. 13.61. examining the two Elders se­verally and apart, found them to differ in one circumstance of their relation, and thereby discovered the whole accusation to be false. Iudges for this reason were anciently called Cognitores, and in approved Authors Si judicas, cognosce. Sen. in Med. 2. Cognoscere is as much as to doe the of­fice of a Judge: to teach Iudges that one chiefe point of their B care should be to know the truth. For if of private men, and in things of ordinary discourse, that of Solomon be true, Prov. 18.13. See Syrac. 11. 7, 8. He that answereth a matter before he heareth it, it is folly and shame unto him; certainly much more is it true of publick Magistrates, and in matters of Justice and Judgement: by how much both the men are of better note, and the things of greater moment. But in difficult and intricate businesses, covered with darknesse and obscurity, and perplexed with many windings and turnings, and cunning and crafty conveyances, to finde a faire issue out, and to spye light at a narrow hole, and by wisdome and diligence C to rip up a foule matter, and search a cause to the bottome, and make a discovery of all: is a thing worthy the labour, and a thing that will adde to the honour, I say not onely of inferiour Governours, but even of the supreme Magistrate, the King. Prov. 25.2. It is the glory of God to con­ceale a thing, but the honour of Kings is to search out the matter.

15 To understand the necessity of this duty; consider, First, that 1 as sometimes Democritus said, the truth lyeth Cic. 1 Acad. quaest. in fine. Involuta veri­tas in alto la­tet. Sen. 7. de benefic. 1. in profundo, and in abdito, dark and deep as in the bottom of a pit; and it will ask some time, yea and cunning too, to find it out and bring it to light. Secondly, that through favour, faction, envy, greedinesse, ambition, D and otherwise, innocency it self is often laden with false accusations. 2 You may observe in the Scriptures how 3 Kings 21.13. Naboth, Jer. 37.13. Ieremy, Acts 24.5. & 25.7. Saint Paul, and others; and you may see by too much experience in these wretched times, how many men of faire and honest conver­sation have been accused and troubled without cause: which if the Magistrate by diligent inquisition do not either prevent or help to 3 the utmost of his endeavour, he may soon unawares wrap him­self in the guilt of innocent blood. Thirdly, that informations are for the most part partiall, every man making the best of his owne tale: and he cannot but often [...]. Menand. apud Stob. Serm. 44. erre in judgement, that is easily E carried away with the first tale, and doth not suspend till he have heard both parties alike. Herein 2 Sam. 16.34 David failed, when upon Zi­ba's false information he passed a hasty and injurious decree against Mephibosheth. Solomon saith, Prov. 18.17. He that is first in his own tale see­meth righteous; but then his neighbour cometh and searcheth him [Page 111] A out, Prov. 18. as we say commonly, One tale is good, till another be told. Fourthly, that if in all other things hastinesse and preci­pitancy be hurtfull, then especially matters of justice would not be 4 huddled up hand over-head, but handled with mature Take heed what you doe, 2 Chr. 19.5. deliberation, and just diligent disquisition. Senec. lib. 2. de ira cap. 23. Cunctari judicantem decet; imo oportet, saith Seneca: he that is to judge, it is fit he should, nay it is necessary he should proceed with convenient leisure. Who judgeth otherwise, and without this due search, he doth not judge, but guesse. The good Magistrate had need of patience to heare, and of diligence to search, and of prudence to search out, whatsoever may make for the disco­very B of the truth in an intricate and difficult cause. The cause which I knew not I searched out. That is the Magistrates third Duty. There yet remaineth a fourth in these words, I brake the jawes of the wicked, and plucked the spoil out of his teeth.

Wherein Iob alludeth to ravenous and salvage beasts; beasts 16 of prey, that lye in wait for the smaller Cattel, and when they once catch them in their paws, fasten their teeth upon them, and teare them in pieces and devour them. Such Lions, and Wolfs, and Bears, and Tygers, are the greedy Qui pote plus urget: pisces ut saepe minutos Magnu' comest, ut aves enecat accipiter. Var­ro in Margo­poli— factus praeda majori minor. Sen. in Hippol. act. 2. great ones of this world, who are ever ravening after the estates and the livelihoods of their meaner C neighbours, snatching, and biting, and devouring, and at length ea­ting them up and consuming them. Iob here speaketh of Dentes and Molares; Teeth and Iaws: and he meaneth the same thing by both, Power abused to oppression. But if any will be so curiously subtill, as to distinguish them, thus he may doe it. Dentes, they are the long [...] of [...] acue­re. — sharp teeth, the fore-teeth; Psal. 37.4. [...]. Arist. [...] Phys. tex. 76. Dentes eorum arma & sagit [...]ae, saith David, Their teeth are speares and arrowes: Molares à mo­lendo, so called from grinding; they are the great double teeth, the jaw-teeth. Those are the Biters, these the Grinders: these and those together, Oppressors of all sorts. Usurers, and prouling Offi­cers, D and slye Merchants, and errant Informers, and such kinde of Extortioners as sell time, and truck for expedition, and snatch and catch at petty advantages; these use their teeth most, these are Bi­ters. The first, I know not whether or no the worst sort of them, in the holy Hebrew tongue hath his name from biting. [...] Nas­chak, that is to bite; and [...] Neschek, that is Usury. Besides these Biters, there are Grinders too; men whose teeth are Lapid [...]s Mo­lures, as the over and the nether mill-stone: Depopulators, and racking Landlords, and such great ones, as by heavy pressures and burdens, and sore bargains break the backs of those they deale E withall. These first by little and little Esay 3.15. grind the faces of the poor, as small as dust & powder; and when they have done, at length Psal. 14.4. eat them up one after another, as it were bread: as the Holy Ghost hath painted them out under those very phrases. Now how the Magi­strate should deal with these grinders and biters, Iob here teacheth him: he should break their jawes, and pluck the spoilē out of their [Page 112] teeth; that is, quell and crush the mighty Oppressor, and Eripite nos ex faucibus eorum, quorum crude­litas— Crass. apud Ci [...]. 1. de Ora­tore. deliver A the Oppressed from his injuries. For to break the jaw, or the cheek­bone, or the teeth, is in Scripture-phrase as much as to abate the pride, and suppresse the power, and curb the insolency of those that use their might to overbeare right. So David saith in the third Psalm, that God had saved him by Psal. 3.7. smiting his enemies upon the cheek-bone, and breaking the teeth of the ungodly. And in Psalm 58. he desireth God to Psal. 58.6. See also Prov. 30.14. & Joel 1.6. break the teeth of the wicked in their mouths, and to break out the great teeth of those young Lions. In which place it is observable, that, as Iob here, he speaketh both of Dentes and Molares, teeth and great teeth: and those wicked great ones, accor­ding B as Iob also here alludeth, he expresly compareth unto young Lions; lusty and strong, and greedy after the prey.

Now to the doing of this, to the breaking of the jawes of the wic­ked, 17 and plucking the spoil out of his teeth; there is required a stout heart, and an undaunted See Syrac. 4.9. Courage, not fearing the faces of men, should their faces be as the faces of Lions, and their visages never so terrible. And this is the good Magistrates last Duty in my Text; without fear to execute justice boldly upon the stoutest of­fender, and so to curb the power of great and wicked men, that the poor may live in peace, and keep their own by them. It was one C part of Iethro's Character of a good Magistrate in Exod. 18. that he should be Exod. 18.21. a man of courage. And it was not for nothing that every 3 Kin. 10.20. step up Solomons Throne for judgement was supported with Lions: to teach Kings and all Magistrates, that a Lion-like courage and resolution is necessary for all those that sit upon the Throne or Bench for Justice and for Judgement. When 1 Sam. 17.34, &c. Da­vid kept his Fathers sheep, and there came a Lion and a Beare, and took a Lamb out of the flock; he went out after the Lion and smote him, and took the Lamb out of his Mouth, and when the Lion rose against him, he took him by the beard, and smote D him again, and slew him: and so he did with the Bear also. Eve­ry Magistrate is a kinde of Esay 44.28. [...], saepe apud Ho­mer. shepherd: and the people they are his flock. He must doe that then in the behalf of his flock, that David did. Those that begin to make a spoyle, though but of the poorest Lamb of the flock, be they as terrible as the Lion and the Bear, he must after them, and smite them, and pluck the spoile out of their teeth: and though they shew their spleen, and turne againe at it, yet he must not shrink for that; but rather take fresh courage, and to them againe, and take them by the beard, and shake them, and never leave them till E he have brought them under, and broken their jawes, and in spite of their teeth made them past biting or grinding again in hast. He is a bare John 10.12. hireling, and not worthy the name of a shepherd, who when he seeth the Wolf coming thrusteth his head in a bush, and leaveth the poor Cattell to the spoyle. The good Magistrate must [Page 113] put on his resolution: to go on in this course, and without feare A of one or other to do justice, upon whosoever dareth do injustice, and to suppresse oppression even in the greatest.

A resolution necessary; whether we consider the Law, the Ma­gistrate, 18 or the Offender. Necessary, First, in respect of the Laws: which, as all experience sheweth, are far better unmade, then un­kept. Horat. 3. Od. 24. Quid vanae sine moribus Leges proficiunt? The life of the Law is the Execution; without which the Law is but a dead letter: of lesse use and regard then scarcrowes are in the corne fields; whereof the birds are a little afraid at the first, but anon after a little use they grow so bold with them, as to sit upon their heads and B defile them. We see the experience hereof but too much, in the too much suffered insolency of two sorts of people, (then against whom never were Lawes either better made, or worse executed) Rogues, and Recusants. Now we know the Lawes are generall in their intents, and include as well the great as the small. The Ma­gistrate therefore who is [...]. Arist 5. Ethic. 7. Lex loquens, and whose duty it is to see the lawes executed, must proceed as generally, and punish trans­gressors of the Lawes, the great as well as the small. It is an old complaint, yet groweth out of date but slowly; that Lawes are like Anacharsis, apud Plutarch in Solone: non-nulli Zaleuco tribuunt. Cobwebs, wherein the smaller flies are caught, but great ones C break through. Surely Lawes should not be such, good Lawes are not such, of themselves; they doe or should intend an Inde latae le­ges, ne fortior omnia posset. Ovid. 3. Fast. uni­versall reformation: it is the abuse of bad men, together with the basenesse or cowardise of sordid or sluggish Magistrates, that ma­keth them such. And I verily perswade my selfe, there is no one thing that maketh good lawes so much contemned, even by mean ones too at the last, as the not executing them upon the great ones in the mean time. Let a Magistrate but take to himselfe that courage which he should doe, and now and then make a great man an example of Iustice; he shall finde that a few such D examples will breathe more life into the Lawes, and strike more awe into the people, then the punishment of an hundred underlings and inferiour persons.

Againe, in respect of the Magistrate himself this courage and re­solution is necessary; for the maintenance of that dignity and re­spect 19 which is due to him in his place and calling. Which he cannot more shamefully betray, than by fearing the faces of men. Imagine you saw a goodly tall fellow, trick'd up with fea­thers and ribbands, and a glittering sword in his hand, enter the lists like a Champion, and challenge all commers: by and by E steppeth in another man perhaps much of his own size, but with­out either sword or staffe, and doth but shew his teeth and stare upon him; whereat my gay Champion first trembleth, and anon for very feare letteth his sword fall, and shrinketh him­selfe into the croud. Think what a ridiculous sight this would [Page 114] be: and just such another thing as this, is a fearfull Magistrate. A He is adorned with Considera qualia de te praest [...]s, qui tanta authori­ta [...]e subveberit. Cassiod. 6. Epist. 15. robes, the marks and ensignes of his pow­er. God hath armed him with a Rom. 13.1. sword; indeed as well to put courage into his heart, as awe into the peoples. And thus adorned and armed, he standeth in the eye of the world, and as it were upon the stage; and raiseth an expectation of himselfe, as if sure this man would doe something: his very appearance threatneth destruction to whosoever dareth come within his reach. Now if after all this braving, he should be out-dared with the big looks and bug-words of those that could doe him no harme: how justly should he draw upon himselfe scorn and contempt, Horat. de art. Poct. partu­riunt B montes! Prov. 17.16. Wherefore is there a price, saith Solomon of the sluggard, in the hands of a fool to buy wisdome, and he hath no heart? So, wherefore is there a Sword, may we say of the fear­full Magistrate, in the hands of a Coward to doe justice, and he hath no heart? You that are Magistrates, remember the pro­mise God hath made you, and the Title he hath given you. You have an honourable promise; [ 2 Chro. 19.6 GOD will be with you in the cause and in the judgement, 2 Chronicles 19.] If God be with you, what need you feare who shall be against you? You have an honourable Title too [ Psal. 82.6. I have said ye are Gods, Psalm 82.] C If you be Gods, why should you feare the faces of men? This is Gods fashion: he 1 Pet. 5.5. giveth grace to the humble, but he resisteth the proud; he Luke 1.52. exalteth the meek and lowly, but he putteth the mighty out of their seats. If you will deale answerably to that high name he hath put upon you, and be indeed as Gods; fol­low the example of God: lift up the poore oppressed out of the mire, and tumble downe the confidence of the mighty and proud oppressour; when you Psal. 75.2.4. receive the Congregation, judge uprightly, and feare not to say to the wicked, be they ne­ver so great, Lift not up your horne. So shall you vindicate your D selves from contempt: so shall you preserve your persons and places from being baffelled and blurted by every lewd companion.

20 Courage in the Magistrate, against these great ones especi­ally, is thirdly necessary in respect of the Offenders. These wic­ked ones of whom Iob speaketh, the longer teeth they have, the deeper they bite; and the stronger jawes they have, the so­rer they grinde; and the greater power they have, the more mis­chief they doe. And therefore these great ones of all other would be well hampered; and have their teeth filed, their jawes broken, their power curbed. I say not the poore and the E small should be spared when they offend: good reason they should be punished with severity. But you must remember I now speak of Courage; and a little Courage will serve to bring under those that are under already. So that if meane men scape unpunished when they transgresse, it is oftner for want [Page 115] A of care or conscience in the Magistrate, then of Courage. But here is the true triall of your Courage, when you are to deale with these great ones: men not inferiour to your selves, per­haps your equalls, yea, and it may bee too, your Magi­stracy set aside, men much greater than your selves: men great in place, great in wealth, in great favour, that have great friends; but withall that doe great harme. Let it bee your honour, that you dare bee just, when these dare bee unjust; and when they dare smite others Esay 58.4. with the fist of vi­olence, that you dare smite them with Rom. 13.4. the sword of justice; B and that you dare use your power, when they dare abuse theirs. All Transgressours should be looked unto; but more, the grea­ter, and the greatest, most: as a Sheepherd should watch his Sheep even from Flyes and Maukes; but much more from Foxes; most of all from Wolves. Sure, hee is a sorry Sheepherd, that is busie to kill Flyes and Maukes in his Sheepe, but letteth the Wolfe worry at pleasure: Why one Wolfe will doe more mischief in a night, than a thousand of them in a twelve-moneth. And as sure, he is a sorry Magistrate, that stocketh, and whippeth, and hangeth poor Sneaks when they offend (though C that is to be done too) but letteth the great theeves doe what they list, and dareth not meddle with them: like Saul, who when God commanded him to destroy all the Amalekites both man and beast, slew indeed the rascality of both, but spared the Sam. 15.3—9. grea­test of the men, and the fattest of the cattell, and slew them not. The good Magistrate should rather, with Iob here, break the jawes of the wicked, and in spight of his heart, pluck the spoile out of his teeth.

Thus have you heard the four duties or properties of a 21 good Magistrate contained in this Scripture, with the grounds D and reasons of most of them, opened. They are, 1. a love and zeal to justice, 2. Compassion to the poor and distres­sed, 3. Paines and Patience in examination of causes, 4. Stout­nesse and Courage in execution of justice. The uses and infe­rences of all these yet remaine to be handled now in the last place, and altogether. All which for order and bre­vities sake, we will reduce unto three heads: accordingly as from each of the foure mentioned Duties, or Properties, or Rules (call them which you will) there arise Inferences of three sorts. First, of Direction; for the choyce and 1 E appointment of Magistrates according to these four properties. [...]econdly, of Reproof, for a just rebuke of such Magistrates 2 as faile in any of these four Duties. Thirdly, of Exhortation; 3 to those that are, or shall be Magistrates, to carry themselves therein according to these four Rules. Wherein what I shall speak of Magistrates, ought also to be extended and applyed (the [Page 116] due proportion ever observed) to all kinds of officers what­soever, A any way appertaining unto Iustice. And first for Di­rections.

Saint Paul saith, Rom. 13.1. The powers that are, are ordained of God: and 22 yet Saint Peter calleth the Magistracy an 1 Pet. 2.13. humane ordinance. Certainly the holy Spirit of God, which speaketh in these two great Apostles, is not contrary to it self. The truth is, the substance of the power of every Magistrate is the Ordinance of God; and that is Saint Pauls meaning: but the Specification of the circumstances thereto belonging, as in regard of places, per­sons, titles, continuance, jurisdiction, subordination, and the rest, B is (as Saint Peter termeth it) an humane ordinance, introduced by Custome, or positive Law. And therefore some kindes of Magistracy are higher, some lower, some annuall or for a set time, some during life; some after one manner, some af­ter another: according to the severall Lawes or Customes where­on they are grounded. As in other circumstances, so in this concerning the deputation of the Magistrates person, there is great difference: some having their power by Succession, others by Nomination, and other some by Election. As amongst us, the supreme Magistrate, the King, hath his Power by succession; C some inferiour Magistrates theirs, by nomination, or speciall appointment, either immediately, or mediately from the King; as most of our Iudges and Iustices: some again by the electi­ons and voices of the multitude; as most Officers and Gover­nours in our Cities, Corporations, or Colledges. The Dire­ctions which I would inferre from my Text, cannot reach the first kind; because such Magistrates are born to us not cho­sen by us. They do concern in some sort, the second; but most neerly the third kind, viz. Those that are chosen by suffrages and voices: and therefore unto this third kind one­ly D I will apply them. We may not think, because our voices are our own, that therefore we may bestow them as we list: neither must we suffer our selves in a matter of this nature to be carried by favour, faction, spight, hope, feare, impor­tunity, or any other corrupt and partiall respect, from those Rules, which ought to levell our choice. But we must con­ferre our voices, and our best furtherance otherwise, upon those whom, all things duly considered, we conceive to be the fittest: and the greater the place is, and the more the po­wer is we give unto them and from our selves; the greater E ought our care in voycing to be. It is true indeed, when we have used all our best care, and proceeded with the grea­test caution we can; we may be deceived, and make an un­worthy choice. For we cannot judge of mens fitnesse by any demonstrative certainty: all we can do is to go upon probabi­lities, [Page 117] A which can yield at the most but a conjecturall certainty, full of uncertainty. Men fere maxi­ma [...] morem hunc homines habent: quod sibi volunt Dum id impe­trant, boni sunt; sed id ubi jam penes sese habent, Ex bo­nis pessimi & fraudulentissi­ [...]i sunt. Plaut· in Capt. 2.1. Omnes candi­datos, bonos vi­ros dicimus. Senec. Epist. 3. ambitious and in appetite, till they have obtained their desires, use to dissemble those vices which might make a stop in their preferments; which, ha­ving once gotten what they fished for, they bewray with grea­ter freedome: and they use likewise to make a shew of that zeal and forwardnesse in them to do good, which afterwards cometh to just nothing. Absalom to steal away the hearts of the people, (though he were even then most unnaturally unjust in his purposes, against a father, and such a father; yet he) made shew of much compassion to the injured, and of a B great desire to do justice. 2 Sam. 15.4 O, saith he, that I were made a Iudge in the Land, that every man that hath any suite or cause might come unto me, and I would do him justice. And yet I doubt not, but if things had so come to passe, he would have been as bad as the worst. When the Roman Souldiers had in a tumult proclaimed Galba Emperour, they thought they had done a good dayes work; every man pro­mised himself so much good of the new Emperour: But when he was in, he proved no better than those that had been before him. One giveth this censure of him, Tacit. lib. 1. Histor. Omnium C consensu capax imperij, nisi imperasset: he had been a man in every mans judgement worthy to have been Emperour, if he had not been Emperour, and so shewed himself unworthy. [...]di­ctum Biantis apud Arist. 5. Ethic. 3. Magistratus indicat virum, is a common saying, and a true. We may guesse upon likelyhoods what they will be, when we choose them: but the thing it self after they are chosen [...]. Plutarch. in Cicerone. sheweth the certainty what they are. But this uncertainty should be so farre from making us carelesse in our choice; that it should rather adde so much the more to our care, to put things so hazardous as neer as we can out of hazard.

D Now those very Rules, that must direct them to govern, must direct us also to choose. And namely an eye would be had to the four properties specified in my Text. The first, a Zeal of Iustice, and a Delight therein. Seest thou a man carelesse of the common good; one that palpably preferreth his own be­fore the publick weale; one that loveth his nec vulgi cura tyranni, Dum sua sit modo tuta sa­lus. Valer. Flacc. 5. Argo­naut. ease so well, that he careth not which way things goe, backward or forward, so he may sit still, and not be troubled; one that would di­vide 21 honorem ab onere, be proud of the honour and title, and 1 yet loath to undergoe the envie and burthen that attendeth E them? set him aside. Never think that mans robes will do well upon him. A Iusticeship, or other office would sit up­on such a mans back as handsomely as 1 Sam. 17.39 Sauls armour did up­on Davids: unweildy, and sagging about his shoulders; so as he could not tell how to stirre and turn himself under it. [Page 118] He is a fit man to make a Magistrate of, that will put on A righteousnesse as a garment, and clothe himself with judgement as 2 with a Robe and a Diadem. The second property is Compas­sion on the poor. Seest thou a man destitute of counsell and understanding; a man of forlorne hopes or estate, and in whom there is no help; or one that having either counsell or help in him, is yet a churle of either; but especially one that is sore in his bargaines, cruell in his dealings, hard to his Tenants, or an Op­pressour in any kind? Take none of him. Sooner commit a flock of Sheep to a O praeclarum custodem, ovi­um, ut aiunt, lu [...]um▪ custosne urbis, an direp­tor & vexa [...]or esset Antonius. Cic. Philipp. 3. Wolf; than a Magistracy or office of justice to an [...]. Iamblich. apud Stob. Serm. 14. Oppressour. Such a man is more likely to put out the eyes of him B that seeth, then to be eyes to the blind; and to break the bones of the strong, then to be legges to the lame; and to turn the father­lesse a begging, then to be a Father to the poore. The third property is Diligence to search out the truth. Seest thou a man hasty, and rash, and heady in his own businesses; a man impatient of delay or pains; one that cannot Prov. 29.11. conceale what is meet, till it be seasonable to utter it, but poureth out all his heart at once, and before the time; one that is easily possest with what is first told him, or being once possest will not with any reason be perswaded to the contrary; one that lendeth eare so much to some particular friend or follower, as to be­lieve C any information from him, not any but from him; one that, 3 to be counted a man of dispatch, loveth to make an end of a businesse before it be ripe; suspect him. He will scarce have the Conscience: or if that, yet not the wit, or not the patience, to search out the cause which he knoweth not. The last Property is, Courage to execute. Seest 4 thou a man first; of a degeneres animos timor arguit. Virgil. 4. Aeneid. timorous nature, and cowardly disposition? or secondly, of a wavering and fickle mind: as we say of children; wonne with an apple, and lost with a nut? or thirdly, that is apt to be wrought upon, or moulded into any forme, with faire words, friend­ly invitations, or complementall glozes? or fourthly, that depend­eth D upon some great man, whose vassall or creature he is? or fifthly; a taker, and one that may be dealt withall? (for that is now the pe­riphrasis of bribery) or sixthly; guilty of the same transgressions he should punish, or of other as foul? Never a man of these is for the turne: not one of these will venture to break the jawes or tuskes of an oppressing Tygre or Boare, and to pluck the spoile out of his teeth. The timorous man is afraid of every shadow, and if he do but heare of teeth, he thinketh it is good sleeping in a whole skinne, and so keepeth aloofe off for fear of biting. James 1.8. The double minded man, as Saint Iames saith, is unstable in all his wayes: he beginneth to do E something in a sudden heat, when the fit taketh him; but before one jaw can be half broken, he is not the man he was, he is sorry for what is done, and instead of breaking the rest, falleth a binding up that which he hath broken, and so seeketh to salve up the matter as well as he can, and no hurt done. The vain man, that will be [Page 119] A flattered, so he get fair words himself, he careth not who getteth foul blowes: and so the beast will but now and then give him a lick with the tongue, he letteth him use his teeth upon others at his plea­sure. The depending creature is charmed with a letter or message from his Lord, or his honourable friend; which to him is as good as a Supersede as, or Prohibition. The taker hath his fingers so oyled, that his hand slippeth off when he should pluck away the spoyl, and so he leaveth it undone. The guilty man by no means liketh this breaking of jawes: he thinketh it may be his own case another day.

You see, when you are to chuse Magistrates, here is refuse enough, 24 B to be cast by. But by that all these be discarded, and thrown out of the bunch; possibly the whole lump will be neer spent, and there will be little or no choyce left. Indeed if we should look for absolute perfection, there would be absolutely no choyce at all: Psal. 14.3. There is none that doth good, no not one. We must not be so dainty in our choyce then, as to find one in every respect such as hath been charactred. We live not dicit enim tanquam in Platonis [...], non tanquam in Romuli faece, sententiam. de Catone, Cic. 2. ad Artic. 1. in Republica Platonis, but in faece seculi; and it is well, if we can find one in some good mediocrity so qualified. Amid the common corruptions of mankind, he is to be accounted a tolerably good man, that is not intolerably bad: and a­mong C so many infirmities and defects, as I have now reckoned, we may well voyce him for a Magistrate; not that is free from them all, but that hath the Vit is n [...]mo sine nascitur: optimus ille est, Qui minimis urgetur. Hor. 1. serm. Sat. 3. fewest and least. And we make a happy choyce, if from among those we have to chuse of, we take such a one as is likely to prove in some reasonable mediocrity zealous of justice, sensible of the wrongs of poor men, carefull to search out the truth of causes, and resolute to execute what he knoweth is just.

That for Direction. I am next to infer from the four duties in my 25 Text, a just reproof, & withall, a complaint of the common iniquity of these times; wherein men in the Magistracy and in offices of Iustice are D generally so faulty and delinquent in some, or all of these duties. And first, as for zeal to justice: alas that there were not too much cause 1 to complain. It is grief to speak it (and yet we all see it and know it) there is grown among us of this Land, within the space of not many years, a generall and sensible declination in our zeal both to Religion and Iustice; the two main pillars and supporters of Church and State. And it seemeth to be with us in these regards, as with decay­ing Merchants almost become desperate; who when Creditors call fast upon them, being hopelesse of paying all, grow carelesse of all, and pay none: so abuses and disorders encrease so fast among us; E that hopeless to reform all, our Magistrates begin to neglect all, and in a manner reform nothing. How few are there of them that sit in the seat of justice, whose consciences can prompt them a comfort­able answer to that Question of David, Psal. 58. Psal. 58.1. Are your minds set upon righteousnesse, O ye congregation? Rather are they not al­most all of Gallio's temper, Act. 18. who, though there were a foul [Page 120] outrage committed even under his nose, and in the sight of the A Bench, yet the Text saith, Acts 18.17. he cared for none of those things? as if they had their names given them by an Antiphrasis: like Diogenes his man; Manes à manendo, because he would be now and then running away; so these Iustices à justitia, because they neither do nor care to do Iustice. Peradventure here and there one or two in a whole side of a Countrey to be found, that make a conscience of their duty more then the rest, and are forward to do the best good they can: Gods blessing rest upon their heads for it. But what cometh of it? The rest, glad of their forwardnesse, make one­ly this use of it to themselves; even to slip their own necks out of B the yoke, and leave all the burden upon them: and so at length even tire out them too, by making common packhorses of them. A little it may be is done by the rest, for fashion, but to little purpose; some­times more to shew their Iusticeship, then to do justice: and a little more it may be is wrung from them by importunity; as the poor Luc. 18.4, 5. wi­dow in the parable by her clamorousnesse wrung a piece of justice with much ado from the Iudge that neither feared God, nor regarded man. Alas, Beloved, if all were right within, if there were generally that zeal that should be in Magistrates: good Laws would not thus languish as they do for want of execution; there would not be that C insolency of Popish Recusants, that license of Rogues and wanderers, that prouling of Officers, that enhaunsing of fees, that delay of suits, that countenancing of abuses, those carkases of depopulated towns, infinite other mischiefs; which are ( the sins shall I say, or the plagues? it is hard to say whether more, they are indeed both) the sins and the plagues of this land. And as for Compassion to the di­stressed; 2 is there not now just cause, if ever, to complain? If in these hard times, wherein nothing aboundeth but poverty and sin; when the greater ones of the earth should most of all enlarge their bowels, and reach out the hand to relieve the extreme necessity of D thousands that are ready to starve: if (I say) in these times great men, yea and men of justice, are as throng as ever in pulling down houses, and setting up hedges; in unpeopling towns, and creating beg­gars; in racking the backs, and grinding the faces of the poor; how dwelleth the love of GOD, how dwelleth the spirit of compassion in these men? Are these eyes to the blind, feet to the lame, and fathers to the poor, as Iob was? I know your hearts cannot but rise in de­testation of these things, at the very mentioning of them. But what would you say, if as it was said to Ezekiel, so I should bid you Ezech. 8.6, 13, 15. turn again, and behold yet greater and yet greater abominations; E of the lamentable oppressions of the poor by them and their instru­ments, who stand bound in all conscience, and in regard of their places, to protect them from the injuries and oppressions of others? But I forbear to do that; and chuse rather out of one passage in the Prophet Amos, to give you some short intimation both of the [Page 121] A faults, and of the reason of my forbearance. It is in Amos 5. v. 12, 13. I know your manifold transgressions, and your Amos 5.1 [...], 13. fortia peccata vulg. ibid. mighty sins: they afflict the just, they take a bribe, and they turne aside the poor in the gate from their right: Therefore the prudent shall keep silence in that time; for it is an evil time. And as for searching out the truth in 3 mens causes, which is the third Duty: First, those Sycophants deserve a rebuke, who by false accusations, and cunningly devised tales, ( Pindar. O­lymp. 1. [...]) of purpose involve the truth of things to set a faire colour upon a bad matter, or to take away the righteousnesse of the innocent from him. And B yet how many are there such as these in most of our Courts of justice? Informing, and promoting, and pettifogging make-bates. Now it were a lamentable thing if these men should be known, and yet suffered: but what if countenanced, and en­couraged, and underhand maintained by the Magistrates of those Courts, of purpose to bring Moulter to their own Mills? Secondly, since Magistrates must be content (for they are but men, and cannot be every where at once) in many things to see with other mens eyes, and to heare with other mens eares, and to proceed upon information: those men deserve a rebuke, who C being by their office to ripen causes for judgement, and to fa­cilitate the Magistrates care and paines for inquisition; doe yet either for feare, or favour, or negligence, or a fee, keep back true and necessary informations, or else for spight or gaine clogge the Courts with false or trifling ones. But most of all the Magistrates themselves deserve a rebuke, if either they be hasty to acquit a man upon his owne bare deniall or protestation (for si inficiari sufficiet, ecqui [...] erit nocens? as the Delphidius Orator contra Numerium; apud Ammian. Marcell. l. 18. Oratour pleaded before Iulian the Emperour; if a deniall may serve the turne, none shall bee guilty,) or if hasty to condemne a D man upon anothers bare accusation (for si accusasse sufficiet, ecquis erit innocens? as the Emperour excellently replyed upon that Oratour; if an accusation may serve the turne, none shall be innocent;) or if they suffer themselves to be possessed with prejudice, and not keepe one eare open (as they write of Alexander the Great) for the contrary party, that they may stand indifferent till the truth be throughly canvassed; or if to keep causes long in their hands, they either delay to search the truth out, that they may know it, or to decide the cause according to the truth, when they have found it. And as for Courage to exe­cute E Iustice, which is the last Duty: what need we trouble our selves to seek out the causes, when we see the effects so daily and 4 plainly before our eyes? whether it be through his own cowardise or inconstancy, that he keepeth off; or that a fair word whistleth him off; or that a great mans letter staveth him off; or that his own guilty conscience doggeth him off, or that his hands are mana­cled [Page 122] with a bribe, that he cannot fasten; or whatsoever other mat­ter A there is in it: sure we are, the Magistrate too often letteth the wicked carry away the spoyle, without breaking a jaw of him, or so much as offering to pick his teeth. It was not well in Davids time, (and yet David a Godly King) when complainingly he asked the Question, Psal. 94.16. Who will stand up with me against the evil doers? It was not well in Solomons time, (and yet Solomon a peaceable King) when; Eccles. 4.1. considering the Oppressions that were done under the Sun, he saw that on the side of the oppressors there was power; but as for the oppressed, they had no comforter. We live under the happy government of a godly and peaceable King; Gods holy name be blessed for it: and B yet GOD knoweth, and we all know, it is not much better now; nay God grant, it be not generally even much worse!

26 Receive now in the last place, and as the third and last inference, a word of Exhortation; and it shall be but a word. You whom God hath called to any honour or office appertaining to justice; as you tender the glory of God, and the good of the Common-wealth; as you tender the honour of the King, and the prosperity of the Kingdome; as you tender the peace and tranquillity of your selves and neigh­bours; as you tender the comfort of your own consciences, and the salvation of your own souls: set your selves throughly and cheer­fully C and constantly and conscionably, to discharge with faith­fulnesse all those duties which belong unto you in your severall sta­tions and callings, & to advance to the utmost of your power the due administration and execution of Iustice. Do not not decline those 1 burdens which cleave to the honours you sustain. Do not post off those businesses from your selves to others, which you should rather do then they, or at least may as well do as they. Stand up with the zeal of Psal. 106.30. Phinees, and by executing judgement, help to turn away those heavy plagues, which God hath already begun to bring upon us; and to prevent those yet heavier ones, which having so rightly deser­ved, D we have all just cause to fear. Breath fresh life into the lan­guishing lawes, by mature, and severe, and discreet execution. Put on Righteousnesse as a Garment; and cloathe your selves with Iudge­ment, 2 as with a Robe and Diadem. Among so many Oppressions, as in these evil dayes are done under the Sun; to whom should the fatherlesse, and the widow, and the wronged complain but to you, whence seek for relief but from you? Be not you wanting to their necessi­ties. Let your eyes be open unto their miseries, and your ears open un­to 3 their cryes, and your hands open unto their wants. Give friendly Counsel to those that stand need of your Direction: afford conveni­ent E help to those that stand need of your assistance: carry a Fatherly affection to all those that stand need of any comfort, protection, or re­lief from you. Be eyes to the blind, and feet to the lame: and be you in­stead of fathers to the poor. But yet do not countenance, no not Exod. 23.3. a poor man in his cause, farther than he hath equity on his side. Re­member [Page 123] A one point of [...]. Nervus est sa­pientiae, non citò credere. dictum Epi­charmi, apud Cic. 1. ad At­tic. 16. [...]. Eurip. in Helen. The simple believe every word. Prov. 14.15. wisdom, not to be too credulous of every sugge­stion & information. But do your best to spie out the chinks, & starting holes, and secret conveyances & packings of cunning & crafty compani­ons: and when you have found them out, bring them to light, & do exemplary justice upon them. Sell not your ears to your servants: nor tye your selves to the informations of some one, or a few, or of him that cometh first; but let every party have a fair & an equal hearing. Examin proofs: Consider circumstances: be content to hear simple men [...]. Arist. 2. Elench. 10. tell their tales in such language as they have: think no pains, no pa­tience too much to sift out the truth. Neither by inconsiderate haste B prejudice any mans right: nor weary him out of it by torturing delayes. The cause which you know not, use all diligence, & convenient both care and speed, to search it out. But ever withall remember your standing is slippery; & you shall have many and sore assaults, & very shrewd tem­ptations: so that unless you arm your selves with invincible resolution, you are gone. The wicked ones of this world will conjure you by your old friendship and acquaintance, & by all the bonds of neighbour­hood and kindnesse: bribe your Wives & Children & Servants to cor­rupt you; procure great mens Letters or favourites as engines to move you; convey a bribe into your own bosomes, but under a handsomer C name, & in some other shape, so cunningly & secretly sometimes, that your selves shall not know it to be a bribe when you receive it. Har­den 4 your faces, and strengthen your resolutions with a holy obstinacy, against these and all other like temptations. Count him an ene­my, that will alledge friendship to pervert justice. When you sit in the place of justice, think you are not now Qui indait personam judi­cis, [...]xuit amici. Cicer. Husbands, or Parents, or Neighbours; but Iudges. Contemn the frowns and the favours, and the letters of great ones: in comparison of that trust, which greater ones than they, the King & State, & a yet greater than they, the great God of heaven and earth, hath reposed in you and expecteth from you. D Chastise him with severe Rejecit alto dona nocentium vultu. Horat 4. Od. 9. indignation, if he begin: and if he continue, spit defiance in his face, who ere he be, that shall think you so base as to sell your Libertatem arguendi amit­tit, qui ab eo acc [...]pit qui ideò dat ne corriga­tur. Ambr. in 1 Cor. c. 19. freedome for a bribe. Gird your sword upon your thigh; & (keeping your selves ever within the compass of your Commissions and Callings, as the Sun in the Zodiack) go through stitch, right on in the course of Iustice, as the Sun in the firmament with unresisted violence; and as a Giant that rejoyceth to run his race, and who can stop him? Bear not the Rom. 13.4. sword in vain: but let your right hand teach you terrible things. Defend the poor and fatherless; and de­liver the oppressed from them that are mightier then he: Smite E through the loyns of those that rise up to do wrong, that they rise not again: Break the jaws of the wicked, and pluck the spoyl out of his teeth. Thus if you do, the wicked shall fear you, the good shall blesse you, the poor shall pray for you, posterity shall praise you, your own hearts shall chear you, and the great God of Heaven shall reward you. This that you may do in some good measure, the same God [Page 124] of Heaven enable you: and give you and every of us grace in our A severall places and callings to seek his glory, and to endeavour the discharge of a good conscience. To which God blessed for ever, Father, Sonne, and Holy Ghost, three Persons and one eternall, invisible and onely wise God, be ascribed all the Kingdome, Power, and Glory, for ever and ever. AMEN.

A

B AD MAGISTRATUM. The Second Sermon. At the Assises at Lincoln, 7 March 1624. at the C request of William Lister Esq then high Sheriff of the County.

EXOD. 23. ver. 1.—3.

1. Thou shalt not raise a false report: put not thine hand with the wicked to be an unrighteous witness.

D 2. Thou shalt not follow a multitude to do evil: nei­ther shalt thou speak in a cause, to decline after many to wrest judgement.

3. Neither shalt thou countenance a poor man in his cause.

THere is no one thing, ( Religion ever excepted,) that 1 more secureth and adorneth the State, than Iustice E doth. It is both Columna, and Corona Reipublicae, as a Prop to make it subsist firm in it selfe; and as a Crown, to render it glorious in the eyes of others. As the Cement in a building, that Ius & aequi­tas vincula ci­vitatum. Cic. Parad. 4. holdeth all together, so is Iustice to the publick Body: as whereunto it oweth a great part both of its strength, (for by it the Prov. 16.12. throne is established, in the sixteenth) and of [Page 126] its height too; for it Prov. 14.34. exalteth a Nation, in the 14 th. of the Pro­verbs. As then in a Building, when for want of good looking to, the A Morter getting wet dissolveth, and the wals V [...]nt [...]osi p [...] ­ri [...]t [...]s. P. Bles. Ep 85. belly out; the house can­not but settle apace, and without speedy repaires fall to the ground: so there is not a more certain symptome of a declining, and decaying, and tottering State, than is the generall [...]. Soph.. in Ajac. ubi non est pudor, Nec cura juris, Sanctitas, Pictas, Fides; Instabile regnum [...]st. Sen. in Thyest. act. 2. dissolution of manners for want of the due execution and administration of Iustice.

The more cause have we, that are Gods Ministers, by frequent 2 exhortations, admonitions, obsecrations, expostulations, even out of B season sometimes, but especially upon such seasonable opportunities as this, to be instant with all them that have any thing to do in mat­ters of Iustice, but especially with you, who are Rom. 13.4. Gods Ministers too (though in another kind) you who are in Commission to sit upon the Bench of judicature, either for Sentence or Assistance: to do your God and King service, to do your Country and Calling honour, to do your selves and others right, by advancing to the utmost of your powers the due course of Iustice. Wherein as I verily think none dare Irasci mihi nemo poterit, nisi qui antè de se volu [...]rit con­fiteri. Cie. pro lege Manil. Frequenter culpa pupuli re­dundat in prin­cipem, quasi de majorum neg­ligentia obve­niant errata mino [...]um. Pet. Blesens. Ep. 95. but the guilty, so I am well assured none can justly, mislike in us the choice either of our Argument that we beat upon these things; C or of our Method, that we begin first with you. For, as we cannot be perswaded on the one side, but that we are bound for the dis­charge of our duties, to put you in mind of yours: so we cannot be perswaded on the other side, but that if there were generally in the greater ones that care and conscience and zeal there ought to be of the common good, a thousand corruptions rife among inferiours would be, if not wholly reformed, at leastwise practised with lesse connivence from you, confidence in them, grievance to others.

But right and reason will, that Gal. 6.5. every man bear his own burthen. 3 And therefore as we may not make you innocent, if you be faulty, D by transferring your faults upon others: so far be it from us to im­pute their faults to you, otherwise then as by not doing your best to Qui non ve­tat peccare cū potest, jubet. Senec. in Tro­ad. In cu [...]us manu est ut prohi [...]t, jubet agi, si non pro­hib [...]t admitti. Sa [...]vian. 7. de provid. hinder them, you make them yours. For Iustice we know is an En­gine, that turneth upon many hinges. And to the exercise of judi­cature, besides the Sentence, which is properly yours, there are diverse other things required; Informations, and Testimonies, and Argu­ings, and Inquests, and sundry Formalities, which I am neither able to name, nor yet covetous to learne: wherein you are to rest much upon the faithfulnesse of other men. In any of whom if there be, as sometimes there will be, foul and unfaithfull dealing, such as you E either cannot spie, or cannot help; wrong sentence may proceed from out your lips, [...]. Arist. 8. Top. 111. without your fault. As in a curious Watch or Clock that moveth upon many wheeles, the finger may point a wrong hour, though the wheel that next moveth it be most exactly true; if but some little pinne, or notch or spring be out of order in or about any [Page 127] A of the baser and inferiour wheels. What he said of old, [...]. apud Stob. Ser. 44. Non fieri potest, quin Principes etiam valde boni iniqua faciant; was then and ever since, and yet is, and ever will be most true. For say a Iudge be never so honestly minded, never so zealous of the truth, never so carefull to do right: yet if there be a spitefull Accuser that will suggest any thing, or an audacious Witnesse that will sweare any thing, or a crafty Pleader that will maintain any thing, or a tame Iury that will swallow any thing, or a craving Clerk or Officer that for a bribe will foist in any thing; the Iudge who is tyed (as it is meet he should) to proceed secundum allegata & probata, cannot Ipsos justi [...]i­arios, quos vul­gariter Erran­tes, vel Itine­rantes dicimus, dum errata ho­minum dili­genter explo­rant, frequenter errare contin­git. Excessus namque homi­num abscon­duntur, &c. Pet. Bles. Epist. 25. with his best care B and wisdome prevent it, but that sometimes justice shall be perver­ted, innocency oppressed, and guilty ones justified.

Out of which consideration, I the rather desired for this Assise-Assembly, to choose a Text as neer as I could of equall latitude with the Assise-Businesse. For which purpose I could not readily think of any other portion of Scripture, so proper and full to meet with all sorts of persons and all sorts of abuses, as these three verses are. Is there either Calumny in the Accuser, or Perjury in the Witnesse, or Supinity in the Iurer, or Sophistry in the Pleader, or Partiality in any Officer; or any close corruption any where lurking amid those many C passages and conveyances that belong to a judiciall proceeding? 4 my Text searcheth it out, and enditeth the offender at the tribunall of that unpartiall Judge that keepeth a privie Sessions in each mans breast.

The words are so laid down distinctly in five Rules or Prec [...]pts, or 5 rather (being all negative) in so many Prohibitions, that I may spare the labour of making other division of them. All that I shall need to do about them, will be to set out the severall portions in such fort as that every man who hath any part or fellowship in this busi­nesse may have his due share in them. Art thou first an Accuser in a­ny D kind: either as a party in a judiciall controversie; or bound over 1 to prosecute for the King in a criminall cause, or as a voluntary infor­mer upon some penall Statute? here is something for thee, Thou shalt not raise a false report. Art thou secondly a Witnesse: either 2 fetched in by Processe to give publick testimony upon oath; or come of good or ill will, privately to speak a good word for, or to cast out a shrewd word against any person? here is something for thee too; Put not thine hand with the wicked to be an unrighteous witnesse. Art thou thirdly returned to serve as a sworne man, in a matter of grand 3 or petty inquest? here is something for thee too; Thou shalt not fol­low E a multitude to do evil. Comest thou hither fourthly to advo­cate the cause of thy Client, who flyeth to thy learning, experience, 4 and authority for succour against his adversary, and commendeth his state and suit to thy care and trust? here is something for thee too; Neither shalt thou speak in a cause to decline after many to wrest judge­ment. Art thou lastly in any Office of trust, or place of service in or 5 [Page 128] about the Courts, so as it may sometimes fall within thy power or A opportunity to do a suiter a favour, or a spite? here is something for thee too, Thou shalt not countenance (no not) a poor man in his cause. The two first in the first, the two next in the second, this last in the third verse.

In which distribution of the offices of justice in my Text, let none 6 imagine, because I have shared out all among them that are below the bench, that therefore there is nothing left for them that sit upon it. Rather as in dividing the land of Canaan, Levi, who had Num. 18.20, 21. Deut. 18.1, &c. no di­stinct plot by himself, having yet (by reason of the Deut. 33.10. universall use of his office) in every Tribe something, had in the whole, all things con­sidered, B a See Numb. 25.2—83. and Jos. 21.1, &c. farre greater proporrion, then any other Tribe had: So in this Scripture, the Iudge hath by so much a larger portion then any of the rest, by how much it is more diffused. Not concluded within the narrow bounds of any one; but, as the blood in the body, temperately spread throughout all the parts and members thereof. Which cometh to passe not so much from the immediate construction of the words (though there have not wanted Lyran hic. Expositors to fit the words to such construction:) as from that generall inspection, and (if I may so speak) superintendency, which the Iudge or Magistrate ought to have over the carriage of all those other inferiour ones. A great part of C whose duty it is, to observe how the rest do theirs: and to find them out, and check and punish them as they deserve, when they transgresse. So that with your patience (Honourable, Worshipfull, and dearly Beloved) I have allowance from my Text (if the time would as well allow it) to speak unto you of five things. Whereof the first con­cerneth the Accuser; the second, the Witnesse; the third, the Iurer; the fourth, the Lawyer; and the fifth, the Officer: and every one of them the Magistrate, Iudge, and Iusticer. But having no purpose to exceed the houre, (as I must needs do if I should speak to all these to any purpose;) whilest I speak to the first onely, I shall desire the rest to D make application to themselves, so farre as it may concern them, of every materiall passage: which they may easily do, and with very little change for the most part; onely if they be willing.

To our first Rule then, which concerneth the Accuser and the Iudge; 7 in the first words of the Text, Thou shalt not raise a false report, The Originall [...] verb signifieth to take up; as if we should read it, H.A. hic. Thou shalt not take up a false report. And it is a word of larger compre­hension, then most Translatours have expressed it. The full mean­ing is, Old English translation hic. Thou shalt not have to do with any false report: neither by Cons [...]nti [...]ndo vel loquendo. Gloss. interlin. hic. Ni falsi rumo [...]is author, vel adjutor esto. J [...]n. in Annot. rai­sing it, as the Author, nor by spreading it, as the Reporter, nor by re­ceiving E it as an Approver. But the first fault is in the Raiser: and there­fore our translations have done well to retain that rather in the Text; yet allowing the Receiver a place in the Margent. Now false reports may be raised of our brethren by unjust slanders, detractions, back­bitings, whisperings, as well out of the course of judgement, as in it. [Page 129] A And the equity of of this Rule reacheth even to those extrajudiciall Calumnies also. But for that I am not now to speak of extrajudiciall Calumny so much, as of that quae versatur in foro & in judiciis, those false suggestions and informations which are given into the Courts, as more proper both to the scope of my Text, and the occasion of this present meeting: Conceive the words for the present as spoken espe­cially, or at leastwise as not improperly appliable, to the Accuser. But the Accuser taken Accusatorem pro omni actore & petitore ap­pello. Cic. in partit. Orat. at large, for any person that impleadeth another in jure publico vel privato, in causes either civil or criminal, and these again either capital or penal. No not the Accused or Defendant exce­pted: who although he cannot be called in strict propriety of speech B an Accuser; yet if when he is justly accused, he seek to defend himself by false, unjust, or impertinent allegations, he is in our present in­tendment to be taken as an Accuser, or as the Raiser and Taker up of a false report.

But when is a Report false? or what is it to raise such a report? 8 and how is it done? As we may conceive of falshood in a three-fold notion; namely, as it is opposed, not onely unto Truth first, but se­condly also unto Ingenuity, and thirdly unto Equity also: according­ly false reports may be raised three wayes. The first and grossest way is, when we struunt de proprio calum­ni as innocentiae. Bern lib. 1. de Consid. prope finem. feign and devise something of our owne C heads to lay against our brother, without any foundation at all, or ground of truth: creating (as it were) a tale ex nihilo. As it is in the Psalm, Psal. 35.11. They laid to my charge things that I never did: and as Ne­hemiah sent word to Sanballat, Nehem. 6.8. There are no such things as thou sayest, but thou feignest them of thine own heart. Cic. act. 2. in Verr. lib. 3. Crimen domesticum, & ver­naculum; a meer device: such as was that of Iezebels instruments a­gainst 3 Reg. 21.10. Naboth, which cost him his life; and that of Zibah against 2 Sam. 16.3. Me­phibosheth, which had almost cost him all he had. This first kind of 9 Report is false; as devoyd of Truth.

The second way, (which was so frequently used among the Roman D Accusers, that Non utar istâ accusatoriâ consuetudine, &c. Cie▪ Act. 2. in Verr. lib. 5. Custome had made it not onely excusable, but quae quoni­am accusatorio more & jure sunt facta, re­prehendere non possumus. Cic. p [...]o Flacco. al­lowable; and is at this day of too frequent use both in private and publick calumniations) is, when upon some small ground of truth, we run descant at pleasure in our own informations, interweaving many untruths among; or perverting the speeches & actions of our adver­saries, to make their matters ill, when they are not; or otherwise aggravating them to make them seem worse than they are. As tidings came to David, when Amnon only was slain, that 2 Sam. 13.30 Absalom had killed all the Kings sons. It is an easie and a common thing, by misconstru­ction to They daily wrest my words ▪ Psal▪ 56.5. — Nihil est Qui [...] malè narrando possit depravarier. Terent. in Phorm. deprave whatsoever is most innocently done or spoken. The E Ammonitish Courtiers dealt so with David, when he sent 2 Sam. 10.2. Ambas­sadors to Hanun in kindness, they informed the King as if he had sent Spies to discover the strength of the City and Land. And the Neh. 6.6, 7. & Ezra 4.12. Iews enemies dealt so with those that of devotion repaired the Temple & the Wall of Ierusalem, advertising the State, as if their purpose had [Page 130] been to fortifie themselves for a Rebellion. Yea and the malicious A Iewes dealt so with Christ himself; taking hold of some words of his, about the destroying and building of the Temple, which he un­derstood of the Ioh. 2.10.21. temple of his body, and so Mat. 26.61. wresting them to the fa­brick of the Materiall Temple, as to make them serve to give colour to one of the strongest accusations they had against him. This second kind of Report is false, as devoid of Ingenuity.

10 The third way is, when taking advantage of the Law, we prose­cute the extremity thereof against our brother, who perhaps hath done something contrary to the letter of the Law, but not violated the intent of the Lawgiver, or offended either against common Equity, B which ought to be the [...]. Epicte [...]. apud Stob. Serm. 143. nosdegem bonam [...] mala nullâ alli â nisi naturali nor­mâ. dividere possumus. Cic. lib. 1 de legib. Quod fit inju­stè, nec jure fi­eri pit [...]st. Non enim jura di­cenda sunt, vel putanda, ini­qua hominum constitu [...]. Aug. l. 9. dè Civit. 21 measure of just Lawes, or against the com­mon good, which is in some sort the Atque ipsa utilitas justi. propè [...] & aequi. Horat. 1. serm. 3— ex ae­quo & bonojus const [...]t, quod ad veritatem & util [...]tatem commun [...]m vi­detur pertinere. Cic. ad He­renn. lib. 2. measure of Equity. In that mul­titude of Lawes, which for the repressing of disorders, and for the main­tenance of peace and tranquillity among men, must needs be in every well-governed Common-wealth, it [...]annot be avoided, but that ho­nest men, especially if they have much dealings in the world, may have sometimes just and necessary cause to do that, which in regard of the thing done may bring them within the compasse of some Sta­tute or branch of a statute; yet such as, circumstances duly considered, no wise and indifferent man but would well approve of. Now, if in C such c [...]ses alwaies rigour should be used, Lawes intended for the bene­fit, should by such hard construction become the bane of humane so­ciety. As Solomon saith, Prov. 30.33. Qui torquet nasum, elicit sanguinem; He that wringeth the nose too hard, forceth blood. Guilty this way are not onely those contentious spirits, whereof there are too many in the world, with whom there is no more adoe, but a Word and an Action, a Trespasse and a Processe: But most of our common Informers withall, Sycoph [...]nts you may call them (for that was their old name) like Ver­res his Canes v [...]na­leci. Cic. in Vetrinis-s [...]epe. blood-hounds in Tully, that lye in the wind for game, and if they can but trip any man upon any breach of a penall Statute, there D they fasten their teeth, and tugge him into the Courts without helpe▪ unlesse he will dare offam Cerbero, (for that is it they look for) give them a sop, and then they are charmed for that time. Zacheus, be­sides that he was a Publicane, was it seemeth such a kind of Informer, [...], is the word Luk. 19. If I have played the Syco­phant with any man, if I have wronged any man by forged cavillation, or wrung any thing from him by false accusation. A report of this third kind is false as devoid of equity.

Luke 19 8. Si qu [...]d [...]i per calumniam [...] ­ripui. apud. Tert. 4. cont. Ma [...]c. 37.But it may be thought I injure these men, in making them raisers of false reports; and am my selfe a false accuser of them, whilst I seek E to make them false accusers of others: when as they dare appeale to the world, they report not any thing but what is most true, and what 11 they shall be well able to prove so to be. At once to answer them, and clear my self; know that in Gods estimation, and to common in­tendment in the language of Scripture, it is all one to speak an untruth, [Page 131] A and to speak a truth in undue time, and place, and manner, and with undue circumstances. One instance shall make all this most cleer. Doeg the Edomite, one of the 1 Sam. 21.7. servants of the house of Saul, saw when David went into the house of Ahimelech the Priest, and how Ahime­lech there entertained him, and what kindnesse he did for him: of all which he 1 Sam. 22.9, &c. afterwards gave Saul particular information, in every point according to what he had seen. Wherein, though he spake no more than what was true, and what he had seen with his own eyes: yet be­cause he did it with an intent to bring mischief upon Ahimelech, who had done nothing but what well became an honest man to do, David B chargeth him with telling of lyes, and telleth him he had a false tongue of his own for it, Psal. 53. [ Psal. 52.2- 4. Thy tongue imagineth wickednesse, and with lyes thou cuttest like a sharp rasour: Thou hast loved unrighteous­nesse more then goodnesse, and to talk of lyes more then righteousnesse: thou hast loved all words that may do hurt, O thou false tongue.] Conclude hence; he that telleth the truth where it may do hurt, but especially if he tell it with that purpose and to that end that it may do hurt, he hath a false tongue, and he telleth a false lye, and he must pardon us if we take him for no better than the raiser of a false report.

We see what it is to raise a false report: let us now see what a fault 12 C it is: The first Accuser that ever was in the world, was a false Accu­ser: and that was the Devil. Who as he began betimes, for he was a John 8.44. liar from the beginning: so he began aloft; for the first false re­port he raised, was of the most High. Unjustly accusing God him­self unto our mother Eve in a Gen. 3.1, 4, 5 few words of no fewer than three great crimes at once, Falshood, Tyranny, and Envy. He was then a slanderous accuser of his Maker; and he hath continued ever since a malicious accuser of his Apoc. 19.6, 10. Brethren: Sathan, [...], &c. he hath his name from it in most languages. Slanderers, and Backbiters, and false Accusers may here hence learn to take knowledge of the rock whence D they were hewn: here they may behold the top of their pedigree. We may not deny them the ancienty of their descent; though they have small cause to boast of it; semen serpentis, the spawn of the old Serpent; John 8.44. children of their father the Devil. And they do not shame the store they come of; for the works of their Father they readily do. That Hellish Aphorisme they so faithfully practise, is one of his Prin­ciples: it was he first instilled it into them, Calumniare fortiter, ali­quid adhaerebit, Jer. 18.18. Smite with the tongue, and be sure to smite home; and then be sure either the grief, or the blemish of the stroke, will stick by it.

A Devillish practise, hateful both to God and Man. And that most 13 E justly; whether we consider the sin, or the injury, or the mischief of it: the Sin in the Doer, the Injury to the Sufferer, the Mischief to the Common-wealth. Every false report raised in judgement, besides that it is a lye; and every lye is a sin against the truth, Wisd. 1.11. slaying the soul of him that maketh it, and Apoc. 22.15 excluding him from heaven, and [Page 132] binding him over unto Apoc. 22.8. the second death: it is also a pernicious lye, A and that is the worst sort of lyes; and so a sin both against Charity and Iustice. Which who so committeth, let him never look to Psal. 15.1, 3. dwell in the Tabernacle of God, or to rest upon his holy Mountain: GOD having threatned, Ps. 50. to take speciall knowledge of this sin; & though he seem for a time to dissemble it, yet at lest to reprove the bold offen­der to his face. Psal. 50.19.—21. [ Thou satest and spakest against thy brother: yea and hast slandered thine own mothers son. These things hast thou done, and I held my tongue, & thou thoughtest wickedly, that I was even such an one as thy self; but I will reprove thee, and set before thee the things that thou hast done.]

14 And as for the Injury done hereby to the grieved party, it is incom­parable. B If a man have his house broken, or his purse taken from him by the high way, or sustain any wrong or losse in his person, goods, or state otherwise, by fraud, or violence, or casualty: he may possibly either by good fortune hear of his own again and recover it, or he may have restitution and satisfaction made him by those that wrong­ed him, or by his good industry and providence he may live to see that losse repaired, and be in as good state as before. But he that hath his Name, and Credite, and Reputation causlesly called into question, sustaineth a losse by so much greater then any theft, by how much Prov. 21.1. a good name is better than great riches. A man may out-weare other C injuries, or out-live them: but a defamed person no acquittall from the Iudge, no satisfaction from the Accuser, no following endeavours in himself can so restore in integrum, but that when the wound is hea­led, he shall yet carry the markes and the scarres of it to his dying day.

Great also are the mischiefs that hence redound to the common-wealth. 15 When no innocency can protect an honest quiet man, but every busie base fellow that oweth him a spite shall be able to fetch him into the Courts, draw him from the necessary charge of his family and duties of his calling, to an unnecessary expence of money and time, torture D him with endlesse delayes, and expose him to the pillage of every hun­gry Officer. It is one of the grievances God had against Jerusalem, and as he calleth them abominations, for which he threatneth to judge her, Ezek. 22. Viri detractores in te. Ezek. 22.9. In thee are men that carry tales to shed blood.

16 Beware then all you whose businesse or lot it is at this Assises, or hereafter may be, to be Plaintiffs, Accusers, Informers, or any way Parties in any Court of Justice, this or other, Civil or Ecclesi­asticall: that you suffer not the guilt of this prohibition to cleave unto your Consciences. If you shall hereafter be raisers of false reports, E the words you have heard this day shall make you inexcusable ano­ther. You are, by what hath been presently spoken, disabled everlast­ingly from pleading any Ignorance either Facti or Iuris; as having been instructed both what it is, and how great a fault it is to raise a false report. Resolve therefore, if you be free, never to enter into [Page 133] A any action or suite, wherein you cannot proceed with comfort, nor come off without injustice: or if already engaged, to make as good and speedy an end as you can of a bad matter, and to desist from far­ther prosecution. Let that golden rule, (commended by the wisest [...]. apud. Stob. Serm. 2. Idque per prae­coaem, cùm a­liquem emen­daret, dici ju­bebat, Quod ti­bi fieri non vis, alteri ne fece­ris. Quam sen­tentiam usque adeò dilexit, ut & in Palatio, & in publicis operibus prae­scribi juberet. de Alex. Severo Lamprid. in Alex. heathens as a fundamentall Principle of morall and civill Iustice; yea and proposed by our blessed Saviour himself as a full abridgement of the Mat. 7.12. Law and Prophets,) be ever in your eye, and ever before your thoughts, to measure out all your actions, and accusations, and pro­ceedings thereby: even to do so to other men, and no otherwise, then as you could be content, or in right reason should be content, they B should do to you and yours, if their case were yours. Could any of you take it well at your neighbours hand, should he seek your life or live­lyhood by suggesting against you things which you never had so much as the thought to do? or bring you into a peck of troubles, by wrest­ing your words and actions wherein you meant nothing but well, to a dangerous construction: or follow the Law upon you, as if he would not leave you worth a groate, for every petty trespasse, scarce worth half the money? or fetch you over the hippe upon a branch of some blind, uncouth, and pretermitted Statute? He that should deal thus with you and yours. I know what would be said and thought: Griper, C Knave, Villain, Divel incarnate; all this and much more would be too little for him. Well, I say no more but this, Quod tibi fieri non vis, &c. Doe as you would be done to. There is your generall Rule.

But for more particular direction, if any man desire it; since in every evil, one good step to soundnesse is to have discovered the right cause 17 thereof: I know not what better course to prescribe for the prevent­ing of this sinne of sycophancy and false accusation, then for every man carefully to avoid the inducing causes thereof, and the occasions of those causes. There are (God knoweth) in this present wicked world, to every kind of evil, inducements but too too many. To this D of false accusation therefore it is not unlikely, but there may be more: yet we may observe that there are four things, which are the most ordinary and frequent causes thereof; viz. Malice, Obsequious­nesse, Coverture, and Covetousnesse.

The first is Malice. Which in some men (if I may be allowed to 18 call them men, being indeed rather Monsters) is universall. They love no body: glad when they can do any man any mischief in any matter: never at so good quiet, as when they are most unquiet. It seemeth Da­vid met with some such; men that were Ps. 120.6, 7. enemies to peace: when he spake to them of peace, they made themselves ready to battell. Take one of E these men, it is meat and drink to him, which to a well-minded Chri­stian is as Gall and Wormewood, to be in continuall suits. Virg. Eclog. 3. Et si non a­liqud nocuisset, mortuus esset: he could not have kept himself in breath, but by keeping Termes; nor have lived to this hour, if he had not been in Law. Such cankered dispositions as these, without the more than ordinary mercy of God, there is little hope to reclaime: unlesse [Page 134] very want, when they have spent and undone themselves with wran­gling A (for that is commonly their end, and the reward of all their toyle) make them hold off, and give over. But there are besides these others also; in whom although this malice reigneth not so universal­ly, yet are they so far carried with private spleene and hatred against some particular men for some personall respect or other, as to seek their undoing by all meanes they can. Out of which hatred and en­vy they raise false reports of them: that being in their judgements (as it is indeed,) the most speedy, and the most speeding way, to Quare solent inimici menti­ri? ut potenti­am cujusque m [...]nuant de quo mentiuntur. Aug. in Ps. 65. do mischief with safety. This made the Presidents and Princes of Per­sia to Dan. 6.3, 5. seek an accusation against Daniel; whom they envied because B the King had preferred him above them. And in all ages of the world wicked and prophane men have been busie to suggest the worst they could, against those that have been faithfull in their callings; especi­ally in the callings of the Magistracy or Ministery: that very faithful­nesse of theirs being to the other a sufficient ground of malice. To re­medy this, take the Apostles rule, Heb. 12. Heb. 12.15. Look diligently lest any root of bitternesse springing up trouble you, & thereby many be defiled. Sub­mit your selves to the word and will of God in the Ministery; submit your seles to the power and ordinance of God in the Magistracy; submit your selves to the good pleasure and providence of God in disposing of C yours and other mens estates: and you shall have no cause by the grace of God, out of malice or envie to any of your brethren, to raise false reports of them.

19 The second Inducement is Obsequiousnesse. When either out of a base feare of displeasing some that have power to do us a displeasure, or out of a baser Ambition to scrue our selves into the service or fa­vour of those that may advance us; we are content, though we owe them no private grudge otherwise, yet to become officious accusers of those they hate, but would not be seen so to do: so making our selves as it were baudes unto their lust, and open instruments of their D secret malice. Out of that base feare, the 3 King. 21.11 Elders of Iesreel, upon the Queenes Letter, whom they durst not displease, caused an accu­sation to be framed against innocent Naboth. And out of this base Ambition, 2 Sam. 22.9. Doeg to pick a thank with his Master, and to endeare him­self farther into his good opinion, told tales of David and Ahimelech. To remedy this, remember the service and offices you owe to the greatest Masters upon earth, have their bounds set them which they may not passe. [...]. Pericles apud Agell. 1. Noct. 3. Usque ad aras: the Altar-stone that is the Meere-stone; and Iustice hath her Altars too, as well as Religion hers. Goe as far then as you can in offices of love and service to your friends and bet­ters, E salvis pietate & justitiâ: but not a step farther for a world. If you seek to Gal. 1.10. please men beyond this, you cannot be the servants of God.

Coverture is the third Inducement. And that is, when either to 20 make our own cause the better we seek to bring envie and prejudice upon our adversaries, by making his seeme worse: or when being [Page 135] A our selves guilty, we think to Sce [...]re velan­dum est seclus▪ Sen. in Hippol. Act 2. cover our own crimes, and to prevent the accusations of others by getting the start of them, and accusing them first. As Gen. 39.17. Potiphars wife accused Ioseph, and the Dan. 13. Elders Susan­nah, of such crimes, as they were innocent of, and themselves guilty. An old trick, by which C. Verres like a cunning Colt often holpe himself at a pinch, when he was Praetor of Sicily; as Cic. in. Verr. passim. Cicero decla­reth against him by many instances, and at large. For sithence the Lawes in most cases rather favour the Plaintiffe; because it is presu­med men should not complain without grievance: we may think per­haps to get this advantage to our selves, and so rather choose to be B Plaintiffes then Defendants, because (as Solomon saith) Prov. 18.7. He that is first in his own tale seemeth righteous. To remedy this; Do nothing but what is just, and justifiable: be sure your matters be good and right: they will then bear out themselves well enough, without standing need to such damned shifts for support.

But the fourth thing is that, which causeth more mischiefe in this kind, then all the rest. That which the Apostle calleth 1 Tim. 6.10. — scelerum m [...] ­trem. Claud. 2. de laud. Stillic. Inde fer [...] scele­rum caus [...] —Juven. Sat. 14. the root of all 21 evil; and which were it not, there could not be the hundreth part of those suites, and troubles, and wrongs; which now there are, done un­der the Sun: Even the greedy worme of Covetousnesse, and the thirst C after filthy lucre. For though men be wicked enough, and prone to mischief of themselves but too much: yet are there even in corrupt nature such impressions of the common principles of justice and equi­ty, that men would not often do great wrongs Maximam partem ad in­juriam facien­dā aggrediun­tur nonnulli▪ ut adipiscantur ea qu [...] concu­piver [...]nt: In quo vitio latis­simè patet ava­ [...]o. Cic. [...]. 1. de offic. Sic vita bomi­num est, ut ad maleficium ne­mo conetur sinespe at (que) emolu­mento accedere. Gic. pro Sex. Roscio- part vilissima rer [...], Certamen mo­vistis opes. Lu­can. lib. 3. [...]. Diphilus apud Stob. serm. 8. gratis, and for no­thing. If Zibah slander his Master falsely and treacherously; it is in a hope of getting the living from him. And it was Naboths Vineyard, not blasphemy, that made him guilty. Those sinners that conspired against the innocent, Pro. 1. [ Pro. 1.12, 13. Come let us lay wait for blood, let us [...]rke privily for the innocent without a cause: Let us swallow them up, &c.] They had their end in it: and what that was the next following words discover, D We shall find all precious substance, we shall fill our houses with spoil. And most of our prouling Informers, like those old Sycophants in Athens, or the Quadruplatores in Rome; do they aime think you so much at the execution of good Lawes, the punishment of offenders, and the refor­mation of abuses, as at the prey, and the booty, and to get a piece of mo­ney to themselves? For let the offence be what it will, deal but with them: and then no more speech of Lawes or Abuses, but all is husht up in a calme silence, and no harme done. To remedy this; as Iohn Baptist said to the Souldiers in Luke 3. Luk. 3.14. Accuse no man falsly ( [...], is the word there too) and be content with your wages: E so if you would be sure not to accuse your neighbour falsly, content your selves with your own estates, and covet not Exod. 20.1 [...]. his Oxe or his Asse, his land or his money, or any thing that is his. Reckon nothing your own, that is not yours by fair and just meanes: nor think that can pro­sper with you and yours, that was wrung from another by Cavi [...] or Calumny.

[Page 136]I have now done with you that are Accusers: whose care must be, A 22 according to the Text-reading, not to raise a false report. But the Mar­gent remembers me, there are others whom this prohibition concer­neth besides you, or rather above you; whose case it must be not to receive a false report. A thing so weighty, and withall so pertinent to the generall argument of this Scripture, th [...]t some Translations have passed it in the Text. And the Original word comprehendeth it. For albeit the Raiser indeed be the first taker up [...]. Septuag. Non suscipies vocem menda­cit. Vulg. edit. Thou shalt not receive a false report. Genev. — hunc sensum sequitur Chal­daeus, Vatabl. yet the Recei­ver taketh it up too, at the second hand. As it is commonly said of stollen goods, There would be no thieves, if there were no receivers; and therefore some Laws have made the [...]. Phocyl. Receiver equal thief with B the Stealer, [...]: so certainly there would be fewer false reports raised in judgement, if they were more sparingly recei­ved. And therefore in this case also the Receiver must goe pari passu with the Raiser: who, if he give way or countenance to a false report when he may refuse or hinder it, by being an Accessary maketh him­self a Party; and becometh Non solùm il­le reus est qui falsū de aliquo profert; sed & is qui citò au­rem criminibuc praebet. Isid. l. 3. de summo bo­no. guilty of the same sins, the same wrongs, the same mischiefs with the first offender, the false Accuser. David as he inveigeth against Doeg in the Psal. 52. Psalm for telling: so he 1 Sam. 24.9. elsewhere expostulateth with Saul for hearing unjust reports of him. The Raiser and Receiver are both possessed with the same evil spirit: they have C the same [...]. Thucyd. apud. Stob. Serm. 40. Devil, the same Familiar; onely here is the difference, The Raiser hath this Familiar in his tongue, the Receiver in his eare. Whosoever then sitteth in the place of Magistracy and publick judi­cature in foro externo, or is by vertue of his calling otherwise invested with any jurisdiction or power to hear and examine the accusations of others: I know not how he shall be able to discharge himself in foro interno from a kind of Champerty (if my ignorance make me not a­buse the word) or at leastwise from misprision of Calumny and unjust accusations; if he be not reasonably carefull of three things.

First, let him beware how he taketh private informations. Men are D 32 partiall; and will not tell their own tales but with favour, and unto advantage. And it is so with most men; the Prov. 18.17. Est vitium, cu­jus si te immu­nem sentis, inter omnes quos no­vi, ex his qui Cathedras a­scendunt, sede­bis me judice sclitarius.—Fa­cilitas [...]reduli­tatis haec est: cujus callidissi­mae vulpeculae Magnorum neminem comperi satis cavisse versutias. Bern. 2. de consid. in finc. first tale possesseth them so, as they hear the next with prejudice: than which there is not a ind [...] eis ipsis pro nihilo irae multae, inde innocentium frequens addictio, inde pr [...]judicia in absentes. Bernard. ibid. sorer enemy to right and indifferent judgement. A point so ma­terial, that some Expositors make it a thing principally intended in this first branch of my Text, Lyr. hic. Ut non audiatur una pars sine alia, saith Lyra. Suiters will be impudent, to forestall the publick hearing by private informations: even to the Iudge himself, if the accesse be ea­sie; or at leastwise (which indeed maketh lesse noyse, but is no­thing less pernicious) to his servant or favourite that hath his ear, if E he have any such noted servant or favourite. He therefore that would resolve not to receive a false report, and be sure to hold his [Page 137] A resolution, let him resolve (so far as he can avoid it) to receive no report in private; (for a thousand to one that is a false one) or, where he cannot well avoid it, to be ready to receive the information of the adverse part withall; either [...]. Demosth. de cor. both or neither, but indeed ra­ther neither: to keep himself by all means equal & entire for a publick hearing. Thus much he may assure himself; there is no man offer­eth to possesse him with a cause before-hand, be it right, be it wrong; who doth not either think him unjust, or would have him so.

Secondly, let him have the conscience first, and then the patience too 24 B(and yet if he have the The righte­ous consi [...]e­reth the cause of the poor: but the w [...]cked regardeth not to know it. Prov. 29.7. conscience, certainly he will have the patience) to make search into the truth of things: and not be dainty of his pains herein, though matters be intricate, and the labour like to be long and irksome, to find out if it be possible the bottome of a business, and where indeed the fault lieth first or most. It was a great over-sight in a good King, for 2 Sam. 16.4. David to give away Mephibosheths living from him to his Accuser, and that upon the bare credit of his accusa­tion. It had been more for his honour, to have done Job 29.16. as Iob did be­fore him, to have searched out the cause he knew not; and as his son 3 King. 3.23 So­lomon did after him in the cause of the two Mothers. Solomon well C knew, what he hath also taught us, Prov. 25. that it was Prov. 25.2. the honour of Kings to search out a matter. God as he hath vouchsafed Princes and Magistrates his own Psal. 82.6. name: so he hath vouchsafed them his own example in this point. An example in the story of the Law, Gen. 18. where he did not presently give judgement against Gen. 1 [...].20, 21. quo exem­plo moniti, ne ad proferendam sententiam—aut tem [...]rè indili­genter (que) indis­cussa quaeque quoquo modo judicémus: sed exemplo Domini descendamus, videamus, & justo examine criminosos dili­genter perscru­temur. Concil. Trid. c. 22. Sodome up­on the cry of their sins, that was come up before him: but he would go down first and see whether they had done altogether according to that cry; and if not, that he might know it. An example also in the Gospel-story, Luc. 16. under the parable of the rich man: whose first work, when his Steward was accused to him for embezeling his goods, was D not to turn him out of doors, but to Luke 16.2. examine his accounts. What through Malice, Obsequiousness, Coverture, and Covetousness, counter­feit reports are daily raised: and there is much cunning used by those that raise them, much odde shuffling and packing, and combining to give them the colour and face of perfect truth. As then a plain Coun­trey-man, that would not willingly be cousened in his pay, to take a slip for a currant piece, or brasse for silver, leisurely turneth over every piece he receiveth; and if he suspect any one more than the rest, vieweth it, and ringeth it, and smelleth to it, and bendeth it, and rubbeth it, so making up of all his senses as it were one naturall touchstone, whereby to try it: such jealousie should the Magistrate use, and such E industry, especially where there appeareth cause of suspicion, by all means to sift and to bolt out the truth, if he would not be cheated with a false report instead of a true.

Thirdly, let him take heed he do not give countenance or encou­ragement, 25 more then right and reason requireth, to contentious per­sons, [Page 138] known Sycophants, and common Informers. If there should be no A Accusers to make complaints, Offenders would be no offenders, for want of due Correction; and Laws would be no Laws, for want of due Execution. Informers then are Accusatores multos esse in civitate utile est, ut metu con­tineatur auda­cia: verunta­men hoc ita est utile, ut non planè illuda­mur ab accusa­toribus. Ibid. necessary in a Common-wealth, as Dogs are about your houses and yards. If any man mislike the comparison, let him know it is Nihil mali est canes ibi quamplurimos esse, ubi per­multi observan­di, multa (que) ser­vanda sunt. Cic. pro Sex. Roscio. Cicero's simily, and not mine. It is not amisse, saith that great and wise Oratour, there should be some store of Dogs about the house, where many goods are laid up to be safe kept, and many false knaves haunt to do mischief; to guard those, and to watch these the better. But if those Canes aluntur in Capitolio, ut significent si fures venerint— Quòd si luce quo (que) canes la­trent, cùm Deos salutatū aliqui venerint: opi­nor iis crura suffringantur, &c. Ibid. Dogs should make at the throat of every man that cometh neer the house, at honest B mens hours, and upon honest mens businesse: it is but needful they of the house should sometimes rate them off, and if that will not serve the turn, well favouredly beat them off, yea, and (if after all that they still continue mankeen) knock out their teeth, or break their legs, to prevent a worse mischief. Magistrates are petty Gods, God hath lent them his name, Psal. 82.6. Dixi Dii, I have said ye are Gods, Ps. 82. and false Accusers are petty Devils; the Devil hath borrowed their name, Apoc. 12.9, 10. D [...] ipso etiam nomine Diaboli delatorem. Tertul. de ani­ma. c. 35. Sathan [...] the accuser of his brethren. For a Ruler then or Magistrate to countenance a Sycophant, what is it else, but as it were to pervert the course of nature, and to make God take the Devils C part? And then besides, where such things are done; what is the common cry? People, as they are suspicious, will be talking parlous­ly and after their manner: Sure, say they, the Magistrates are sha­rers with these fellowes in the adventure; these are but their setters, to bring them in gain, their instruments and Emissaries to toll grist to their mills for the increasing of their moulter. He then that in the place of Magistracy would decline both the fault and suspition of such unworthy Collusion: it standeth him upon with all his best endea­vours by chaining and muzling these beasts to prevent them from biting where they should not; and, if they have fastned already, D then by delivering the oppressed (with Iob) Job 29.17. To pluck the prey from between their teeth, and by exercising just severity upon them to break their jaws for doing farther harm.

26 I am not able to prescribe (nor is it meet I should to my betters) by what means all this might best be done. For I know not how far the subordinate Magistrates power, which must be bounded by his Commission and by the Laws, may extend this way. Yet some few things there are, which I cannot but propose, as likely good helps in all reason and in themselves, for the discountenancing of false Accu­sers, and the lessening both of their number and insolency. Let eve­ry E good Magistrate take it into his proper consideration; whether his Commission and the Laws give him power to use them all, or no, and how far.

27 And first; for the avoiding of Malicious suites, and that men should not be brought into trouble upon slight informations: I find that a­among [Page 139] A the Cael. ad Ci­cer. 8. fam. E­pist. 8. vide l. 7. & l. 13. Sect. qui damni [...]f. de damno infect. In omnibus causis, sive— sancimus non aliter— N [...]si prius qui eas exposcunt, juramentum de calumnia prae­stiterint, quod non, &c. l. Vnic. Cod. de jure jurando propter calumn. Romans the Accuser in most cases might not be admit­ted to put in his libell, untill he had first taken his corporall oath be­fore the Praetor, that he was free from all malicious and Calumnious intent. Certain it is, as dayly experience sheweth, that many men who make no conscience of a lye, do yet take some Nam sacram [...]nti timore contentiosa litigantium instantia compesci­tur. Ibidem. [...]. Sophocl. bog at an Oath. And it cannot but open a wide gap to the raising and receiving of false reports, and to many other abuses of very noysome consequence in the Common-weale; if the Magistrate when he may help it, to enrich himself or his officers, or for any other indirect end, shall suffer men to be impleaded and brought into trouble upon Bills and Present­ments B tendered without oath.

Secondly, since Lawes cannot be so conceived, but that through 28 the infinite variety of humane occurrences, they may sometimes fall heavy upon particular men: and yet for the preventing of more ge­nerall inconveniencies it is necessary there should be Lawes (for better a mischiefe sometimes, then alwayes an Inconvenience:) there hath been left, for any thing I find to the contrary, in all well-governed policies, a kind of latitude more or lesse, and power in the Magistrates, C even in those Courts that were strictissimi juris, upon fit occasion to qualifie and to Soleo audire in potestate esse judicis mollire sententiam, & mitiùs vindi­care quam ju­beant leges. Aug. Epist. 15 [...] mitigate something the rigour of the Lawes by the Rules of Equity. For I know not any extremity of Summum jus, summa injuria. Ib. [...]. Arist. 5. E [...]h. [...]0. Wrong beyond the extremity of Right: when Lawes intended for fences are made snares, and are calumniously wrested to oppresse that innocency which they should protect. And this is most properly Existunt eti­am saepe injuriae ca [...]um [...] â [...]ua­dam, & nimis callid [...], sed ma­litiosa interpre­tatione. Cic. l. 1. de offic. Scriptum se­qui, c [...]lumnia­toris esse; boni judicis, volun­tat [...]m scripto­ris, authorita­t [...]mque defen­dere. Id. pro A. Cecin. Calumny in the prime notion of the word, for a man upon a meere trick or quillet from the Aucupia ver­borum, & lite­rarum t [...]ndicu­lae. Cic. pro A. Cecinn. letters and syllables of the Law, or other writing, or evidence, pressed with advantage, to bring his action or lay his accusation against another man; who yet bonâ fide, and in Equity and Conscience, hath D done nothing worthy to bring him into such trouble. Now if the Ma­gistrate of Justice shall use his full power, by interpreting the Law in rigour where he should not, to second the boldnesse of a calumnious Accuser: or if he shall not use his full power, by affording his lawfull favour in due time and place, to succour the innocency of the so ac­cused: he shall thereby but give encouragement to the Raisers, and he must look to answer for it one day, as the Receiver of a false Re­port.

Thirdly, since that Iustice which especially supporteth the Common-weale, consisteth in nothing more then in the right distribution of E rewards and punishments: many Law-givers have been carefull, by proposing rewards, to encourage men to give in true and needfull in­formations, and on the contrary to suppresse those that are false or idle by proposing punishments. For the Informers office, though it be 29 (as we heard) a necessary, yet it is in truth a very thanklesse office: and men would be loth, without speciall grievance, to undergoe the ha­tred [Page 140] and envie, which commonly attendeth such as are officious that A way; unlesse there were some profit mixt withall to sweeten that hatred, and to countervaile that envy. For which cause in most Penall Statutes, a moity, or a third, or Quartam ac­cusatoribus se­cundum neces­situdin [...]m l [...]gis. Tacit. lib. 4. Annal. fourth (which was the usuall propor­tion in Rome, whence the name of Quadrupla­tores, accusato­res, seu d [...]lato­res criminum Publicorū, sub poena quadru­pli [...]sive quod ip­si [...]x damnato­rum bonis quos accusaverant, quartam partem cons [...]quebantur. Ascon. in Ver. See Fest. in Quadruplato­re; Turneb. 3. Adver. 9. Lips. in Lib. 4. Ann. Taciti. Bisciol. 14. subses. 15. quadruplatores came) or some other greater or lesser part of the fine, penalty, or forfeiture expressed in the Law, is by the said Law allowed to the Informer, by way of re­compence for the service he hath done the State by his information. And if he be faithfull and conscionable in his office, good reason he should have it. For he that hath an Office in any Lawfull calling (and the Informers calling is such; howsoever through the iniquity of those B that have usually exercised it, it hath long laboured of an Quadrupla­tor, ut breviter describam, ca­pitalis est. Est enim imorobus & pestifere vis. Cic. lib. 2. ad Heren. ill name:) but he that hath such an office; as it is meet he should attend it, so it is meet it should maintain him, for 1 Cor. 9.7. Who goeth to warfare at any time of his own cost? But if such an Informer shall indict one man for an of­fence, pretending it to be done to the great hurt of the Common-weale, and yet for favour, fear, or a fee balk Aequitas in paribus causis paria jura d [...]siderat. Cic. in Top. Quis hoc statuit, quod aequum sit in Quintium, id iniquum esse in Nevium? Id. pro. Quin. another man whom he knoweth to have committed the same offence, or a greater; or if ha­ving entred his complaint in the open Court, he shall afterwards let the suite fall, and take up the matter in a private Chamber: this is Praevaricatio est accusatoris corruptela abreo. Cic. in pa [...]tit. orat— Praevaricatorem cum [...]sse [...]stendimus qui colludit cum reo, & translatit [...]è munere accusandi desungitur. Mar. in lib. 1. ff. ad Sen atusc. Turpil. Col­lusion; and so far forth a false report, as every thing may be called false C when it is partiall, and should be entire. And the Magistrate, if he have power to chastise such an Informer, some semblance whereof there was in that V. Plin. 3. Epist. 9. lib. 1. ff. ad Senatus. V. Turpil. Rosin. 9. Antiqu. Rom. 25. Iudicium Praevaricationis in Rome, he shall do the Com­mon-wealth good service, and himself much honour, now and then to use it.

30 Fourthly, since nothing is so powerfull to represse audacious Accu­sers, D as severe Punishment is; it is observable what care and caution was used among the Romans whilest that State flourished, to deterre men from unjust Calumniations. In private and civil Controversies, for tryall of right between party and party, they had their V. Ascon. in Ve [...]tin. 3. Sponsiones: which was a summe of money in some proportionable rate to the value of the thing in Question; which the Plaintiffe entred bond to pay to the Defendant in case he should not be able to prove his Acti­on; the Defendant also making the like sponsion and entring the like bond, in case he should be cast. But in publick and criminall matters, whether Capitall or Penall, if for want of due proof on the Accusers E part, the party accused were quit in judgment; there went a tryall up­on the Accuser, at the suite of the Accused, which they called Iudicium Calumniae: v. l. 1. Sect. 2, &c. ff. ad Se­natusc. Turpil. Rosin. 9. Anti­qu. Rom. 25. wherein they examined the originall ground and founda­tion of the Accusation. Which if it appeared to have proceeded from some just error or mistake bonâ fide, it excused him: but if should ap­peare [Page 141] A the accusation to have proceeded from some left-handed re­spect, as Malice, Envy, Gain, &c. he was then condemned of Calumny. And his ordirnary punishment then was, whereunto he had virtually bound himself by subscribing his libel, Poena talionis, the same kind of punishment whatsoever it was, which by the Laws had been due to the party accused, if the libell had been proved against him. Yea & for his farther shame it was provided by Lege Rommiâ v. l. 1. sec. 2. ff. ad Senatusc. Turpil. & Go­thifred. in an­n [...]t. ibi; Rosin. 8. Antiqu. Rom. part. 2. cap. 22. literam illam ita v [...]h [...]menter ad caput affi­gent, &c. Cicer. pro Rex. Rosc. one Law, that he should be burnt in the forehead with the Letter K. to proclaim him a Calumniator to the world: that, in old Orthography, being the first letter of the word Kalumnia. The same letter would serve the turn very well with us also, though we use it to signifie another thing; and yet not B so much another thing, as a thing more generall, but comprehen­ding this as one species of it. But, as I said, I may not prescribe; e­specially beyond Law. The thing for which I mention all this, is this: If all that care and severity in them could not prevent it, but that still unjust actions would be brought, and false accusations raised, what a world of unconscionable suits and wrongfull informations may we think there would be, if contentious Plaintiffs and calumnious Syco­phants, when they have failed their proof, should yet get off easily, and escape out of the Courts without Censure or Punishment, or at the most but with some light check; and the poor injured innocent the C while be held in as in a prison, till he have paid the utmost farthing? I say not of what is due, but of what shall be demanded by every man that hath but a piece of an office about the Courts. It is a strong heartning to Accusers, and multiplieth false reports beyond belief; when they that are wrongfully accused, though the cause go with them, shall yet have the worst of the day: and shall have cause to an­swer the congratulations of their friends, as [...]. Plutarch. in Pyrrho. Pyrrhus did his after he had gotten two famous victories over the Romans, that if they should get a few more such victories, it would be to their utter undo­ing. If the Magistrate had power to make the wronged party full re­stitution, D allowing him all costs and dammages to a half-penny; nay if he had power to allow him double or treble out of his unjust adver­saries estate: it were all little enough, and but too little. Zacheus took himself bound to do more: when for this very sin of false ac­cusation he imposed upon himself, as a kind of satisfactory penance, Luke 19.8. a four-fold restitution, Luc. 19. Here was a right Quadruplator in­deed; and in the best sense: you shall not lightly read of such ano­ther.

Lastly, men have not Lucian in Hermo [...]. fenestrata pectora, that we can see them throughly and within: yet there want not means of probable disco­very. 31 E Of ordinary private men we make conjecture, by their ge­stures, by their speeches, by their companions. But Magistrates and great ones, who live more in the eye of the world, and are ever as it were upon the stage, and so do personati incedere, walk under a continu­all disguise in respect of their outward deportment; are not so well dis­coverable [Page 142] by those means. They are best known by their Sira [...]. 10.2. servants A and retinue, by their favourites and officers, by those they keep about them, or employ under them. If these be plain and down-right, if these be just and upright, if these be free and conscionable: Sycophants will pluck in their horns, and be out of heart and hope to find the Masters of such servants facile to give way to their false Calumniati­ons. But if these be insolent & hungry companions, if these be impu­dent and shameless exactors: it is presently [...]. Isocr. apud Stob. serm. 44. Si innocentes existimari vo­lumus, non solū nos abstinentes, sed etiā nostros comites praesta­re d [...]b [...]mus. Cic. 2. in. Verr. 2. thought they are then but brokers for the Master; and there is no question then made, but that false reports will be received as fast as they can be raised, and en­tertained with both arms. We have learned from Prov. 29.12. Solomon. Pro. 29. B that if a Ruler hearken to lies, then all his servants are wicked: They durst not be so openly wicked, if they were not first sure of him. It was but a Nemo unquam tam reus, tam nocens adduce­tur, qui istá de­fensione non possit uti. Cic. 2. in Verr. 2. sorry one, when it was at best, but is now withall grown a stale excuse; for great ones to impute their own wilfull oversights to the fault or negligence of their servants. Caius Verres, (whom I can­not but now and then mention, because there is scarce to be found such another compleat Exemplar of a wicked Magistrate;) would usu­ally Aiunt [...]um queri solere nonnunquam, se [...]m serum, quòd non suis sed suo [...]um co­m [...]um p [...]c [...]atis & criminibus pr [...]matur. Cic. Ibid. complain, that he was unjustly oppressed, not with his own, but with the crimes of his followers. But why then did he keep such a kennel of sharks about him? why did he not either speedily reforme C them, or utterly discard them? It were indeed an unrighteous thing to condemn the Master for the Servants fault; and an uncharitable in­ference, because the servant is naught, to conclude straight the Ma­ster is little better. For a just Master may have an unconscionable Ser­vant; and if he have a In tantâ [...]eli­citate nemo po­test esse in mag­nâ familiâ, qui neminem neque servum neque libertum impro­bum hab [...]a [...]. Cic. pro. Sex. Rosc [...]o. numerous Family, and keep many, it is a rare thing if he have not some bad: as in a great herd there will be some rascall Deer. But then it is but one or a few; and they play their prises closely, without their Masters privity; and they are not a little sollici­tous to carry matters so fairly outward, that their Master shall be the Dedecus ille d [...]ús sc [...]t ul­timu [...]. Juvenal. Satyr. 10. last man shall hear of their false dealing, and when he heareth of D it, shall scarce believe it for the good opinion he hath of them. But when in the generality they are such; when they are openly and impu­dently such; when every body seeth, and saith, the Master cannot chuse but know they are such: it cannot be thought, but the Master is wel enough content they should be such. Neh 5.15. Even their servants bear rule over the people, saith good Nehemiah of the Governours that were before him: but so did not I, because of the fear of God, Neh. 5. What? did not Nehemiah bear rule over the people? yes, that he did: there is nothing surer. His meaning then must be, ( so did not I; that is,) I did not suffer my servants so to do as they did theirs: implying, that E when the servants of the former governours oppressed the people, it was their Masters doing, at leastwise their Masters suffering▪ [Even their servants bare rule over the people: but so did not I because of the fear of God.] The Magistrate therefore that would speedily smoke a­way these Gnats that swarm about the Courts of justice, and will be [Page 143] A offering at his ear, to buzze false reports thereinto: he shall do well to begin his reformation at home; and if he have a servant that hea­reth not well deservedly, to pack him away out of hand, and to get an honester in his room. Say he be of never so serviceable qualities, and useful abilities otherwise, so as the Master might almost as well spare his right eye, or his right hand, as forgo his service: yet in this case he must not spare him. Our Saviours speech is perempto­ry Mat. 5.29, 30 Erue, Abscinde, Projice; if either eye or hand cause or tempt thee to offend, pull out that eye, cut off that hand, cast them both from thee with indignation: rather want both, then suffer corrupti­on B in either. Davids resolution was excellent in Psal. 101. and wor­thy thy imitation. Psal. 101.5, &c. Who so privily slandereth his▪ neighbour, him will I destroy: whoso hath a proud look, and high stomach, I will not suffer him. Mine eyes look to such as be faithfull in the Land, that they may dwell with me: whoso leadeth a godly life he shall be my servant. There shall no deceitfull person dwell in my house: he that telleth lies shall not tarry in my sight. He that will thus resolve, and thus do, it may be presumed he will not knowingly give either way to a false report, or countenance to the reporter. And so much for our first Rule; Thou shalt not raise a false report.

C My first purpose I confess was to have spoken also to the Witness, & 32 to the Iurer, & to the Pleader, & to the Officer, from the other four Rules in my text, as punctually & particularly as to the Accuser from this first; for I therefore made choice of a Text that taketh them all in, that I might speak to them all alike. But if I should enlarge my self upon the rest, as I have done in this; my meditations would swell to the proportion rather of a Treatise then a Sermon: and what patience were able to sit them out? Therefore I must not do it. And indeed, if what I have spoken to this first point were duly considered, and conscionably practised; I should the lesse need to do it. For it is the D Accuser that layeth the first stone: the rest do but build upon his foun­dation. And if there were no false reports raised or received: there would be the lesse use of, and the lesse work for, false and suborn­ed Witnesses; ignorant or packt Iuries; crafty and slie Pleaders; cog­ging and extorting Officers. But unto these I have no more to say at this time; but onely to desire each of them to lay that portion of my Text to their hearts, which in the first division was allotted them as their proper share: and withall to make application ( mutatis mu­tandis) unto themselves, of whatsoever hath been presently spoken to the Accuser, and to the Magistrate from this first rule. Whereof, E(for the better furtherance of their Application, and relief of all our memories) the summe in brief is thus. First, concerning the Accuser, (and that is every party in a cause or tryall,) he must take heed he do not raise a false report: which is done, first, by forging a meer untruth; and secondly, by perverting or aggravating a truth; and thirdly, by taking advantage of strict Law against Equity. Any of which [Page 144] who ever doth; he first committeth a haynous sin himself, and se­condly A grievously wrongeth his neighbour, and thirdly bringeth a great deal of mischief to the Common-weal. All which evils are best a­voyded: first, by considering how we would others should deal with us, and resolving so to deal with them; and secondly by avoyding, as all other inducements and occasions, so especially those four things, which ordinarily engage men in unjust quarrels; Malice, Obsequious­ness, Coverture, and Greediness. Next, concerning the Iudge, or Ma­gistrate; he must take heed he do not receive a false report. Which he shall hardly avoid, unless he beware, first, of taking private informations; secondly, of passing over causes slightly without ma­ture B disquisition; and thirdly, of countenancing Accusers more than is meet. For whose discountenancing and deterring, he may consi­der, whether or no these five may not be good helps: so far as it ly­eth in his power, and the Laws will permit, first; to reject informati­ons tendred without Oath; secondly, to give such interpretations as may stand with Equity as wel as Law; thirdly, to chastise Informers that use partiality or collusion; fourthly, to allow the wronged party a li­beral satisfaction from his adversary; fifthly, to carry a sharp eye, and a strait hand, over his own Servants, Followers, and Officers. Now what remaineth, but that the several premises earnestly recommen­ded C to the godly consideration, and conscionable practice of every one of you whom they may concern; and all your persons and affairs both in the present weighty businesses, and ever hereafter, to the good guidance and providence of Almighty God: we should humbly be­seech him of his gracious goodnesse to give a blessing to that which hath been spoken agreeably to his word, that it may bring forth in us the fruits of Godliness, Charity, and Iustice; to the glory of his grace, the good of our brethren, and the comfort of our own souls; even for his blessed Son's sake, our blessed Saviour Jesus Christ. To whom with, &c.

A

B AD MAGISTRATUM. The Third Sermon. C At the Assises at Lincolne, 4. Aug. 1625. at the request of the High Sheriffe aforesaid, WILLIAM LISTER Esquire.

PSALME 106.30.

Then stood up Phinehes, and executed judgement: and the plague was stayed.

D

THe abridgement is short, which some have made of the whole Book of Psalmes, but into two words, Sect. 1. Hosannah, and Hallelujah: most of the Psalmes spending themselves, The Argu­ment cited out of Gue­vara. as in their proper argu­ments, either in Supplication, praying unto God for his blessings, and that is Hosannah; or in Thanksgiving, blessing God for his goodnesse, and that is Hallelujah. This Psalme is of the later sort. The word Hallelujah, both prefixed in the title, and repeated in the close of it, sufficiently giveth it to be a Psalm of Thanksgiving: as are also the E three next before it, and the next after it. All which five Psalmes together, as they agree in the same general argument, the magnify­ing of Gods holy name: so they differ every one from other in choyce of those speciall and topicall arguments, whereby the praises of God are set forth therein. In the rest, the Psalmist draweth his [Page 150] argument from other considerations: in this, from the consideration of A Gods mercifull removall of those judgements he had in his just wrath brought upon his own people Israel for their sinnes, upon their re­pentance.

For this purpose there are sundry instances given in the Psalme, taken out of the Histories of former times: Sect. 2. out of which there is framed as it were a Catalogue, and matter of this Psalme. though not of all, yet of sundry the most famous rebellions of that people against their God, and of Gods both justice and mercy abundantly manifested in his proceedings with them thereupon. In all which we may observe the passages betwixt God and them, in the ordinary course of things, ever to have stood B in this order. First, he preventeth them with undeserved favours: they unmindfull of his benefits, provoke him by their rebellions: he in his just wrath chastiseth them with heavie plagues: they humbled under the rod, seeke to him for ease: he upon their submission withdraweth his judgements from them. The Psalmist hath wtapped all these five together in Vers. 43, 44. Many times did he deliver them: but they provoked him with their counsels, and were brought low for their iniquity: the three first. Neverthelesse he regarded their affliction, when he heard their cry: the other two.

Sect. 3.The particular rebellions of the people in this Psalme instanced in, C are many; The Cohe­rence, scope, some before, and some after the verse of my Text. For brevity sake, those that are in the following verses I wholly omit; and but name the rest. Which are, their wretched infidelity and cowardise upon the first approch of danger at the Red Sea, verse 7. 1 Their tempting of God in the desert, when lothing Manna they lust­ed 2 for flesh, verse 13. Their seditious conspiracy under Corah and his 3 confederates against Moses, verse 16. Their grosse Idolatry at Horeb in making and worshipping the golden Calfe, verse 19. Their distrust­full 4 murmuring at their portion, in thinking scorn of the promised 5 pleasant Land, verse 24. Their fornicating both bodily with the D 6 daughters, and spiritually with the Idols of Moab and of Midian, verse 28. To the prosecution of which last mentioned story, the words of my Text do appertain. The origine story it self, whereto this part of the Psalme referreth, is written at full by Moses in Numb. 25. and here by David but Breviter to­tū di [...]it: quia non hic nesci­entes docet, sed commemorat scientes. Aug. hic. briefly touched, as the present purpose and oc­casion led him. Yet so, as that the most observable passages of the History are here remembred: in three verses three speciall things, The Sin, the Plague, the Deliverance. The Sinne, with the Aggravation thereof, v. 28. [ They joyned themselves also unto Baal-Peor, and ate the Sacrifices of the dead.] The Plague with the Efficient cause there­of, E both Impulsive and Principall, verse 29. [ Thus they provoked him to anger with their inventions, and the Plague brake in upon them.] The Deliverance, with the speciall meanes and Instrument thereof, is this 30. verse. [Then stood up Phinehes, and executed judgement, and the plague was stayed.]

[Page 151] A In which words are three things especially considerable. The Person; Sect. 4. the Action of that Person; and the successe of that Action. and Divisi­on of the Text. The Per­son, Phinehes. His Action twofold: the one preparatory, he stood up; the other completory, he executed judgment. The Successe, and issue of both; the plague was stayed. The person holy, the action zealous, the successe happy. Of each of these I shall endeavour to speak some­thing, applyably to the present condition of these heavy times, and the present occasion of this frequent assembly. But because the argu­ment of the whole verse is a Deliverance, and that Deliverance sup­poseth a plague, and every plague supposeth a sin: I must take leave B before I enter upon the Particulars now proposed from the Text, first a little to unfold the originall story; that so we may have some more distinct knowledge both what Israels sinne was, and how they were plagued, and upon what occasion and by what means Phinehes wrought their deliverance.

When Israel, Sect. 5. travelling from the Land of bondage to the Land of Promise through the wildernesse, Balac [...] plot; were now come as far as Num. 22.1. the plaines of Moab, and there encamped: Balac the then King of Moab, not Ibid. 2.3. daring to encounter with that people, before whom Sihon K. of the Amorites, and Og K. of Basan. Numb. 21. two of his grea­test neighbour Princes had lately fallen; Ascitos seni­ores Madiani, qui proxi mi regno ejus e­rant, & amici, consuluit quid facto opus esset. Hist Scholast. in Num. c. 32. consulted with the Midia­nites, C his neighbours and allies, and after some advice resolved up­on this conclusion, to hire Num. 22.5.—7. Balaam a famous Sorcerer in those times and quarters, to lend them his assistance: plotting with all their might, and his art, by all possible meanes to withdraw Gods protecti­on from them; wherein they thought (and they thought right) the strength and safety of that people lay. But there is no Counsell against the Lord; nor Num. 23.23. inchantment against his people. Where he will blesse, (and he will blesse where he is faithfully obeyed and de­pended upon;) neither power nor policy can prevaile for a Curse. Ba­laam the wicked wretch, though he 2 Pet. 2.15. loved the wayes of unrighteous­nesse D with his heart; yet, God not suffering him, he could not pro­nounce a Curse with his lips against Israel, but in stead of cursing them, Num. 23.11. & 24.10. blessed them altogether.

But angry at Israel, whom, Sect. 6. when faine he would he could not curse; yea and angry at God himself, and Bala­ams policy against Is­rael. who by restraining his tongue had voided his hopes, and Num. 14.11. withheld him from pay, and honour: the wretched covetous Hypocrite, as if he would at once be avenged both of him and them, imagineth a mischievous device against them full of cursed villany. He giveth the Moabites and the Midianites Num. 31.16. Revel. 2.14. See also Joseph 4 Antiquit. Jud. 5. counsell to smother their hatred with pretensions of peace, and by sending the fairest of their daughters among them, to enveigle them E with their beauty, and to entice them first to corporall, and after, by that, to spirituall whoredome: That so Israel, shrinking frow the Love and Feare and Obedience of their God, might forfeit the interest they had in his protection; and by sinne bring themselves under that wrath and curse of God, which neither those great Princes by their Power, [Page 152] nor their wisest Counsellers by their Policy, Sect. 7. with the suc­cesse thereof; both in their Sinne. nor Balaam himself by his A Sorcery, could bring upon them.

This damned counsell was followed but too soon, and prospered but too well. The daughters of Moab come into the Tents of Israel; and by their blandishments put out the eyes, and steal away the hearts of Gods people: whom, besotted once with lust, it was then no hard matter to leade whither they listed, and by wanton insinuations to draw them to sit with them in the Temples, and to accompany them at the Numb. 25. feasts, and to eate with them of the sacrifices, yea and to bow the knees with them to the honour of their Idols. Insomuch as Israel Psal. 106.28 joyned themselves to Baal-peor, and ate the sacrifices of that dead and B abominable Idol at the least (for all Idols are such) if not, as most have thought, a quem Graecia Priapum dixit. Hist. Scolast. in Num. c. 34. & alii securi Hieronym. in c. 9. Osee; & 1. cont. Io. 12. See Vatabl. in Num. 25.3. Selden Synt. 1. d: DIS Syr. c. 5. Iael. Bisciol. 3. hor. subces. 20. beastly and obscene Idoll withall. That was their sin.

And now may Balak save his money, and Balaam spare his paines: there is no need of hiring, or being hired to curse Whoremongers and Idolaters. Sect. 8. These are two plaguy sinnes: and such as will bring a curse upon a people without the help of a Conjurer. And Punish­ment. When that God, who is a Exod. 20.5. jealous God, and jealous of nothing more then his Esa. 41.8. honour, shall see that people, whom he had made Deut. 7.6. choyce of from among all the nations of the earth to be his own peculiar people, and betrothed to him­self C by an everlasting Ezek. 16.8. Covenant, to Ibid 38. break the Covenant of Wed­lock with him, and to strumpet it with the daughters and Idols of Mo­ab: what can be expected other, then that his jealousie should be tur­ned into fury; and that his fierce wrath should Psal. 106.29. break in upon them as a deluge, and overwhelme them with a sudden destruction? His patience so far tempted, and with such an unworthy provocation, can suffer no longer: But at his command Num. 25.4, 5· Moses striketh the Rulers; and at Moses his command, the under-rulers must strike each in their severall regiments, those that had offended; and he himself also striketh with his own hand, by a plague destroying of them in one D day 1 Cor. 10.8, 9. the other thou­sand (Num. 25 9) it seemeth were those that were hanged up by Moses, and slain by the Rulers. three and twenty thousand.

If that Plague had lasted many dayes, Israel had not lasted many dayes. But the people by their plague made sensible of their sinne, humbled themselves (as it should seem, Sect. 9. the very first day of the plague) in a solemn and Num. 25.6. generall assembly, Zimri's pro­vocation. weeping and mourning both for Sinne and Plague, Before the door of the Taber­nacle of the Congregation. And they were now in the heat of their holy sorrow and devotions; when loe Ibid. 14. Zimri, a Prince of a chiefe house in one of their Tribes, in the heat of his Pride and lust, com­eth openly in the Ibid. 6. face of Moses and all the Congregation, and bring­eth E his Minion with him, Cosbi the daughter of one of the Compare Nū. 25.15. with Num. 31 8. five Kings of Midian into his Tent, there to commit filthinesse with her.

Doubtlesse Moses the Captain, and Eleazar the Priest, & all Israel that saw this shamelesse prank of that lewd couple, Sect. 10. and his exe­cution. saw it with grief enough. But Phinehes enraged with a Pious indignation to see [Page 153] A such foul affront given to God, and the Magistrate, and the Congre­gation, at such a heavy time, and in such open manner, and for that very sinne for which they then lay under Gods hand; thought there was something more to be done then bare weeping: and therefore his blood warmed with an holy zeale, he Num. 25.7, 8▪ starteth up forthwith, ma­keth to the Tent where these two great personages were, and as they were in the act of their filthinesse, speedeth them both at once, and nayleth them to the place with his Javeline. And the next thing we heare, is, God well pleased with the Ibid. 11. zeal of his servant, and the exe­cution of those malefactors, is appeased toward his people, and withdraw­eth B his hand and his plague from them. And of that deliverance my Text speaketh; ( Then stood up Phinehes, and executed judgement, and so the Plague was stayed.)

The Person, the instrument to work this deliverance for Israel, Sect. 11. was Phinehes. He was the sonne of Eleazar, The Person of Phinehes considered. who was then High Priest in immediate succession to his father Aaron, not long before de­ceased: and did himselfe afterward succeed in the High-priesthood unto Eleazar his Father. A wise, a godly, and a zealous man: em­ployed afterwards by the State of Israel in the greatest affaires, both of Num. 31 6. War and Jos. 22.13, 31, 32. Ambassie. But it was this Heroicall act of his, in doing C execution upon those two great audacious offenders, which got him the first, and the greatest, and the lastingst renowne. Of which Act more anon, when we come to it. In his Person, we will consider onely what his calling and condition was; and what congruity there might be between what he was, and what he did. He was of the Tribe of Levi: and that whole Tribe was set apart for the Num. 1.19, &c. service of the Tabernacle. And he was of the sonnes of Aaron, & so [...], of the Fa­mily and Linage of the High Priests: and the Priests office was to offer sacrifices and to burn incense, and to pray and make atonement for the People. Neither Levite nor Priest had to intermeddle with matters D of Iudicature, unlesse in some few causes, and those for the most part concerning matters either meerly, or mixtly Ecclesiasticall: but neither to give sentence, nor to do execution, in matters and causes meerly Civil, as by any right or vertue of his Leviticall or Priestly office.

The more unreasonable is the High Priest of Rome, to challenge to himself any temporall or Civil jurisdiction, Sect. 21. The spiritual power doth not include the Tempo­ral. as virtually annex­ed to his spirituall Power, or necessarily derived thence. Templum and Praetorium, the Chaire and the Throne, the Altar and the Bench, the Sheephook and the Scepter, the Keyes and the Sword; though they may E sometimes concurre upon the same person, yet the Powers remaine perpetually distinct and independant, and such as do not of necessi­ty inferre the one the other. Our Saviours Luke 21.26. Vos autem non sic hath fully decided the Controversie; and for ever cut off all claime of temporall jurisdiction, as by any vertue annexed to the Keyes. If the Bishops of Rome could have contented themselves to have enjoyed [Page 154] those Temporalties, wherewith the bounty of Christian Emperours A had endowed that Sea (whether well, or ill, whether too much, or no, I now inquire not,) but if they could have been content to have hol­den them upon the same termes they first had them, without seek­ing to change the old tenure; and to have acknowledged them, as ma­ny of their fellow-Bishops do, to have issued not at all by necessary derivation from their spirituall Power, but meerly and altogether from the Nec in quen­quam Presby­t [...]rum, Episco­pum, sive Pa­pam convenit co [...]ctivam in hoc seculo ju­risdiction [...]m si­bi h [...]bere; ni si ea [...]ē sibi per hu­m [...]num legis­lator [...]m conces­sa fu [...]rt, in ca­jus potestate est hanc ab ipsis semper revocare. Marsil. Patav. 2. defens. pacis. 5. free and voluntary indult of temporall Princes: the Chri­stian Church had not had so just cause of complaint against the un­sufferable tyrannies and usurpations of the Papacy; nor had the Chri­stian world been embroyled in so many unchristian and bloudy quar­rels, B as these and former ages have brought forth. Yet the Canonists, and they of the Congregation of the Oratory, like down-right flatte­rers, give the Pope the Temporall Monarchy of the world, absolutely and Papa jure divino est dire­ctè dominus O bis. Pesant de i [...]m [...]nit. Eccles. p. 45. id [...] defendunt Baronius, Bosii d [...]o, Zecchus, C [...]rerius al [...]i. directly, as adhering inseparably to his Sea, and as a branch of that Charter which Christ gave to Peter, when he made him Head of the Church, for himself and his successors for ever. The Iesuites more subtle than they, not daring to deny the Pope any part of that Power, which any other profession of men have dared to give him, and yet unable to assert such a vast power from those inconvenien­cies which follow upon the Canonists opinion; have found out a C meanes to put into the Popes hands the exercise of as much tem­porall power as they bluntly and grossely give him, and that to all effects and purposes as full and in as ample manner as they: yet by a more learned and refined flattery, as resulting from his spirituall Power, not directly and per se, but See Bellarm. 5 de Rom. Pontif. 6. obliquely and indirectly and in or­dine ad spiritualia. The Man himself, though he pretend to be su­preme infallible judge of all Controversies yet heareth both, par­ties, and taketh advantage of what either give him, as best sorteth with his present occasions, and suffereth them to fall foul each up­on other, these accounting them grosse flatterers, and they again these D adversus im­pios Politicos. Cater. de po­test. in titulo libri. wicked [...]oliticians: but dareth not for his life determine whether side is in the right; lest, if he should be put to make good his deter­mination by sufficient proof, both should appeare to be in the wrong and he lose all; which, whilest they quarrell, he still holdeth. It is a certain thing; The spirituall Power conferred in Holy Orders doth not include the Power of Temporall jurisdiction. If Phinehes here exe­cute judgement upon a Prince of Israel; Sect. 13▪ it is indeed a good fruit of his zeal, nor yet ex­clude it. but no proper act of his Priesthood.

Let it go for a non sequitur then, as it is no better; because Phi­nehes, a Priest, or Priests sonne, executed judgement, that there­fore E the Priestly includeth a Iudicatory Power. Yet from such an act, done by such a Person, at least thus much will follow, that the Priest­hood doth not exclude the exercise of Iudicature; and that there is no such repugnancy and inconsistency between the Temporall and Spiri­tuall Powers, but that they may without incongruity concurre and [Page 155] A reside both together in the same person. When I find anciently, that not onely among the i e. Regis qui­dem haec munia esse jussit, [...]ri­mùm, ut s [...]cro­rum & sacrifi­ciorū principa­tum haber [...]t. Dionys. Hali­car. lib. 2. See also Cic. 1. de divin. [...]. de Aegyptiis. Plu­tarch. lib. de I [...]. & Osir. Heathens, but even among Gods own peo­ple, the same man might be a King and a Priest, ( Virgil. 3. Aeneid. Rex idem homi­num Phoebique Sacerdos,) as Melchisedec was both a Gen. 14.17. Priest of the most High God, and King of Salem: when I see it consented by all, that so long as the Church was Patriarchall, the Priestly and the Iudicatory Power were both setled upon one and the same Person, the Person of the Sacerdot [...]um fuit annexum primogeniturae usque ad legem datám per Mo­sca. Lyran. in Gen. 14.18. See also Lyran. [...]n Num. 3.12. & 8.16, &c. first-born: when I read of Eli the Priest of the sonnes of Aaron 1 Sam. 4.18. judging Israel 40. yeares, and of Samuel, certainly a Levite (though not, as Aug. 17. de civit. 4 & in Psal. 98. Sul­pit. Sever. lib. 1 Hist. sacra. some have thought, Levita Samuel nō Sacerdos, non Pontifex fuit Hieron. lib. cont. Jovin. v. Drus. not. ad Sulpi [...]. Hist. p. 154. a Priest) both going circuit, as a 1 Sam. 7.16. B Iudge itinerant in Israel, and doing execution too with his own hands upon 1 Sam. 15.33. Agag; and of 1 Chron. 26.29.32. Chenaniah and his sonnes, Izharites, and Ha­shabiah and his brethren Hebronites, and others of the families of Levi, appointed by King David to be Judges and Officers, not onely in all the businesse over the Lord, but also for In omni ne­gotio divino & humano. Va­tab in 1. Pa­rab. 26. outward businesse over Israel, and in things that concerned the service of the King: when I observe in the Church-stories of all ages, ever since the world had Christian Princes, how Ecclesiasticall persons have been imployed by their Soveraigns in their weightiest consultations and affairs of State; I cannot but wonder at the inconsiderate rashnesse of some forward C ones in these daies, who yet think themselves (and would be thought by others) to be of the wisest men, that suffer their tongues to runne riot against the Prelacy of our Church, and have studied to approve themselves eloquent in no other argument so much, as in inveighing against the Courts, and the Power, and the Iurisdiction, and the Temporalties of Bishops and other Ecclesiasticall persons. I speak it not to justifie the abuses of men, but to maintain the lawfulnesse of the thing. If therefore any Ecclesiasticall person seek any Temporall office or power by indirect, ambitious, and preposterous courses: if he exercise it otherwise then well; insolently, cruelly, corruptly, par­tially; D if he claim it by any other then the right title, the free bounty and grace of the supreme Magistrate; let him bear his own burden; I know not any honest Minister that will plead for him. But since there is no incapacity in a Clergy-man, by reason of his spirituall Calling, but he may exercise temporall Power, if he be called to it by his Prince, as well as he may enjoy temporall Land if he be heire to it from his Father: I see not but it behoveh us all, if we be good Subjects and sober Christians, to pray that such as have the power of Iudicature more or lesse in any kind or degree committed unto them, may exercise that power wherewith they are entrusted, E with zeal and prudence and equity, rather than out of envy at the pre­ferment of a Church-man take upon us little lesse than to quarrel the discretion of our Soveraignes. Phinehes, though he could not challenge to execute judgement by vertue of his Priesthood; Sect. 14. yet his priesthood disabled him not from executing judgement. Phinehes his fact exami­ned.

That for the Person. Followeth his Action: and that twofold: He [Page 156] stood up, He executed judgement. Of the former first; which, though A I call it an Action, yet is indeed a Gesture properly, and not an Action. But, being no necessity to bind me to strict propriety of speech, be it Action, or Gesture, or what else you will call it; the circumstance and phrase, since it seemeth to import some materiall thing, may not be passed over without some consideration. [ Then stood up Phi­nehes.] Which clause may denote unto us, either that extraordinary spirit whereby Phinehes was moved to do judgement upon those shamelesse offenders; or that forwardnesse of zeal, in the heat where­of he did it; or both. Phinehes was indeed the High Priests sonne, as we heard; but yet a private man and no ordinary Magistrate: and B what had any private man to do to draw the sword of justice, or but to sentence a malefactor to dye? Or, say he had been a Magi­strate; he ought yet to have proceeded in a legall and judiciall course, to have convented the parties, and when they had been convicted in a fair triall and by sufficient witnesse, then to have adjudged them according to the Law; and not to have come suddenly upon them [...], as they were acting their villany, and thrust them thorow uncondemned. I have Serm. 2. ad Cler. Sect. 30. elsewhere delivered it as a collection not al­together improbable from the circumstances of the origi­nall story, that Phinehes had warrant for this execution from the C expresse command of Moses the supreme Magistrate, and namely by vertue of that Proclamation, whereby he authorized the Numb. 25.5. Under-Ru­lers to slay every one his men that were joyned unto Baal-Peor, Num. 25.5. And I since find that conjecture confirmed by the judgement of some learned men: insomuch as an eminent Writer in our Church saith, that Hall 7. Con­templ. 4. By vertue of that Commission every Israelite was made a Magistrate for this execution. But looking more neerly into the Text, and considering that the Commission Moses there gave, was first onely to the Rulers, and so could be no warrant for Phinehes, unlesse he were such a Ruler, which appeareth not; and secondly, concerned D onely those men that were under their severall governments, and so was too short to reach Zimri, who being himself a Prince, and that of another Tribe too, the Tribe of Num. 25.5. Simeon, could not be under the government of Phinehes, who was of the Tribe of Levi: how pro­bable soever that other collection may be, yet I hold it the safer resolution which is commonly given by Divines for the justification of this fact of Phinehes, that he had an extraordinary motion and a peculiar secret instinct of the Spirit of God, powerfully working in him, and prompting him to this Heroicall Act.

Certainly, God will not approve that work which himself hath E not wrought. Sect. 15. But to this Action of Phinehes God hath given large approbation, and just [...]fied. both by staying the plague thereupon, and by rewar­ding Phinehes with an Num. 25.12, 13. everlasting Priesthood therefore, and by gi­ving expresse testimony of his zeal and righteousnesse therein: as it is said in the next verse after my Text, [ Psal. 106.31. And it was accounted to [Page 157] A him for righteousnesse.] Which words in the judgement of learned Expositors, are not to be understood barely of the righteousnesse of Faith, as it is said of Abraham, that Gen. 15.6. applied by Saint Paul. Rom. 4.3. he believed God, and it was im­puted to him for righteousnesse (as if the zeal of Phinehes in this act had been a good evidence of that faith in Gods promises, whereby he was justified, and his Person accepted with God;) though that al­so: but they do withall import the justification of the Action, at least thus far, that howsoever measured by the common rules of life it might seem an unjust action; and a rash attempt at the least, if not an haynous murder, as being done by a private man without the warrant B of authority; yet was it indeed, not onely in regard of the intent a zealous action,, as done for the honour of God, but also for the ground and warrant of it, as done by the speciall secret direction of Gods holy Spirit, a just and a righteous action. Possibly this very word of standing up importeth that extraordinary spirit. For of those Worthies, whom God at severall times endowed with Heroicall spi­rits, to attempt some speciall work for the delivery of his Church, the Scriptures use to speak in words and phrases much like this. It is often said in the book of Judges, that God Iud. 3.9, 15. &c. & 2.16.18. raised up such and such to judge Israel, and that Deborah and Iair ▪ and others Iud▪ 5.7, & 10.1, 3, &c. rose up C to defend Israel: that is, Iud. 3.10. The spirit of God came upon them, as is said of Othoniel, Iudg. 3. and by a secret, but powerfull instinct, put them upon those brave and noble attempts, they undertook and ef­fected for the good of his Church. Raised by the impulsion of that powerfull spirit, which Nescit tarda molimina Spi­ritús Sancti gratia. Ambr. 2. in Luc. 3. admitteth no slow debatements, Phinehes standeth up: and feeling himself called not to deliberate, but act; without casting of scruples, or fore-casting of dangers, or expecting commission from men when he had his warrant sealed within, he taketh his weapon, dispatching his errand, and leaveth the event to the providence of God.

D Let no man now, unlesse he be able to demonstrate Phinehes spi­rit, presume to imitate his fact. Those Opera liberi spiritûs, Sect. 16. as Di­vines call them, as they proceeded from an extraordinary spirit, yet not to be imitated, so they were done for speciall purposes: but were never intended, either by God that inspired them, or by those Worthies that did them, for ordinary or generall examples. The errour is dangerous, from the priviledged examples of some few exempted ones to take liberty to transgresse the common rules of Life and of Lawes. It is most true indeed, the Spirit of God is a free Spirit, and not tied to strictnesse of rule, nor limited by any bounds of Lawes. But yet that free spirit E hath astricted thee to a regular course of life, and bounded thee with Lawes: which if thou shalt transgresse, no pretension of the Spirit can either excuse thee from sinne, or exempt thee from punishment. It is not now every way, as it was before the coming of Christ, and the sealing up of the Scripture Canon: God having now setled a perpe­tuall form of government in his Church; and given us a perfect and [Page 158] constant rule, whereby to walk, even his holy word. And we are not A therefore now vainly to expect, nor boastingly to pretend a private spirit, to lead us against, or beyond, or but beside the common rule: nay we are commanded to try all pretensions of private spirits by that common rule. Esay 8.20. Ad legem & ad testimonium, to the Law, and to the Testimony: at this Test examine and 1 John 4.1. Try the spirits whether they are of God, or no. If any thing within us, if any thing without us exalt it self against the obedience of this rule; it is no sweet impulsi­on of the holy spirit of God, but a strong delusion of the lying spirit of Sathan.

But is not all that is written, written for our Example? or why B else is Phinehes act recorded and commended, Sect. 17. if it may not be fol­lowed? but with li­mitation First, indeed Saint Paul saith, Rom. 15.4. All that is written is written for our learning: but Learning is one thing, and Example is another; 1 and we may learn something from that which we may not follow. 2 Besides, there are Examples for 1 Cor. 10.11. Admonition, as well as for Imitati­on. Malefactors at the place of execution, when they wish the by-standers to take example by them, bequeath them not the Imita­tion of their courses, what to do; but Admonition from their punish­ments, what to shunne: Yea thirdly, even the commended actions 3 of good men are not ever exemplary in the very substance of the action C it self; but in some vertuous and gracious affections, that give life and lustre thereunto. And so this act of Phinehes is imitable: Not that either any private man should dare by his example to usurpe the Magistrates office, and to do justice upon Malefactors without a Calling; or that any Magistrate should dare by his Example, to cut off gracelesse offenders without a due judiciall course: but that every man who is by vertue of his Calling endued with lawfull authority to execute justice upon transgressors, should set himself to it with that stoutnesse and courage and zeal, which was in Phinehes.

If you will needs then imitate Phinehes, imitate him in that for D which he is commended and rewarded by God, Sect. 18. and for which he is re­nowned amongst men: unto his zeal; and that is not barely the action, the thing done; but the Affection, the zeal wherewith it was done. For that zeal God commendeth him, Numb. 25. verse 11. [ Num. 25.11. Phinehes the sonne of Eleazar, the sonne of Aaron the Priest, hath turned away my wrath from the children of Israel, whilest he was zealous for my sake among them.] And for that zeal God rewardeth him, Ibid. verse 13. [ Ibid. 13. He shall have and his seed after him the Covenant of an everlasting Priesthood, because he was zealous for his God.] And for that zeal did Posterity praise him: the wise Sirac. 45.23. sonne of Sirac, Eccl. 45. and good old 1 Mac. 2.54. Matta­thias E upon his death-bed, 1 Macc. 2. And may not this phrase of speech, He stood up and executed judgement, very well imply that forwardnesse and heat of zeal? To my seeming it may. For whereas Moses and all the Congregation sate weeping (a As Neh. 1.4. Job 2.13. Psal. 137.1. Esay 47.1, 8. gesture often ac­companying sorrow,) or perhaps yet more to expresse their sorrow, [Page 159] A lay grovelling upon the Earth, mourning and sorrowing for their sin, and for the Plague: it could not be but the bold lewdnesse of Zimri in bringing his strumpet with such impudence before their noses, must needs adde much to the grief, and bring fresh vexation to the soules of all that were righteous among them. But the rest continu­ed, though with double grief, yet in the same course of humiliation, and in the same posture of body, as before. Onely Phinehes, burning with an holy indignation, thought it was now no time to sit still, & weept but rowzing up himself and his spirits with zeal as hot as fire, Verbum ip­sum solidita­tem mentis ostendit. Cassiodorus; Constanter. Lyranus▪ Con­stantiâ mentis & audaciâ operis. Ludol­fus hic. He had zeal in the fear of the Lord, and stood up with good courage of heart. Sirac. 45.23. he stood up from the place where he was, and made haste to execute judgement.

Here is a rich example for all you to imitate, whom it doth con­cern: B I speak not onely, nor indeed so much, to you the Honoura­ble and reverend Iudge of this Circuit; of whose zeal to do justice and judgment I am by so much the better perswaded, by how much the eminency of your place, and the weight of your charge, and the ex­pectation of the people doth with greater importunity Masora popu­lus semper à summo exigit. Senec. in Octav. Act. 2. exact it at your hands: But I speak withall, and most especially to all you, that are in Commission of the Peace, and whose daily and continuall care it should be; to see the wholesome lawes of the Realme duly and sea­sonably executed. Yea, and to all you also that have any office apper­taining to justice, or any businesse about these Courts; so as it may lie in C you to give any kind of furtherance to the speeding either of Iustice in Civil, or of judgement in Criminall causes. Sect. 19. Look upon the zeal of Phinehes: observe what approbation it had from God; Manifested by executing Iudgement. what a bles­sing it procured to his seed after him; what glorious renown it hath won him with all after-ages; what ease it did, and what good it wrought for the present state: and think if it be not worthy your imi­tation. Gal. 4.18. It is good, saith the Apostle, to be zealously affected alwaies in a good thing, And is it not a good thing to do justice, and to exe­cute judgement? nay, Religion excepted (and the care of that is a branch of justice too) do you know any better thing? any thing you D can do, more acceptable to God, more serviceable to the State, more comfortable to your own soules? If you be called to the Magistracie; it is 3 King. 9. your own businesse, as the proper work of your calling: and men account him no wiser then he should be, that sluggeth in his own bu­sinesse, or goeth heartlesly about it. It is the Kings businesse, who hath entrusted you with it: and he is scarce a good subject that slack­eth the Kings businesse, or doth it to the halves. Nay, it is Chro. 19.6. the Lords businesse; for [ Ye judge not for man, but for the Lord, who is with you in the cause and in the judgement:] and Jer. 48.10. Cursed is he that doth the Lords businesse negligently. That you may therefore do (all under one) E your own businesse, and the Kings businesse, and the Lords businesse, with that zeal and forwardnesse which becometh you in so weighty an affaire; lay this pattern before your eyes and hearts! See what Phinehes did: and thereby both examine what hitherto you have done, and learn what henceforth you should do.

[Page 160] Sect. 20. First; Phinehes doth not post off the matter to others: the fer­vency of his zeal made him willing to be himself the Actor. 1 Personally; He har­boured A no such cool thoughts as too many Magistrates do. [Here is a shamefull crime committed, by a shamelesse person, and in a shame­lesse manner: pitty such an audacious offender should go unpunished. My heart riseth against him; and much adoe I have to refrain from being my self his executioner, rather then he should carry it away thus. But why should I derive the envy of the fact upon my self, and but gain the imputation of a busie officious fellow, in being more for­ward then others? A thousand more saw it as well as I; whom it concerneth as neerly as it doth me: and if none of them will stirre in it, why should I? Doubtlesse my uncle Moses, and my father Elea­zar, B and they that are in place of authority will not let it passe so; but will call him to account for it, and give him condigne punish­ment. If I should do it, it would be thought but the attempt of a rash young fellow. It will be better discretion therefore to forbear, and to give my betters leave to go before me.] Such pretentions as these would have kept off Phinehes from this noble exploit, if he had been of the temper of some of ours: who owe it to nothing so much as their lukewarmnesse, that they have at least some reputation of being moderate and discreet men. But true zeal is more forward then C mannerly: and will not lose the opportunity of doing what it ought, for waiting till others begin. Alas, if every man should be so squea­mish, as many are; nothing at all would be done. And therefore the good Magistrate must consider, not what others do, but what both he and they are in conscience bound to do: and though there should be many more joyned with him in the same common care, and with equall power, yet he must resolve to take that common affaire no otherwise into his speciall care, then if he were left alone therein, and the whole burden lay upon his shoulders. As when sundry per­sons are so bound in one common bond for the payment of one en­tire D summe conjunctim & divisim, every one per se in toto & in soli­dum, that every particular person by himself is as well liable to the payment of the whole, as they altogether are. Admit loose or idle people (for who can hold their tongues?) shall for thy diligence say, thou art an hard and austere man, or busiest thy self more then thou hast thank for thy labour. First, that man never cared to do 1 well, that is afraid to hear ill, Eccles. 11.4. He that observeth the wind, saith Sa­lomon, shall not sow; and the words (especially of idle people) are no better. Secondly, He maketh an ill purchase, that forgoeth the 2 least part of his duty, to gain a little popularity: the breath of the E people being but a sorry plaster for a wounded conscience. Thirdly, 3 what a man by strict and severe execution of Iustice loseth in the breadth, he commonly gaineth it all and more in the weight, and in the length of his Credit. A kind quiet Man; that carrieth it for the present, and in the voice of the multitude: but it is more solid, and [Page 161] A the more lasting praise, to be reputed in the opinion of the better and the wiser sort, a Iust man, and a good Patriot, or Common­wealths-man. 4 Fourthly, if all should condemn thee for that where­in thou hast done but Regium est, cùm rectè fece­ris, audire ma­lè. well, thy comfort is, thine own conscience shall bestead thee more then a thousand witnesses, and stand for thee against ten thousand tongues, at that last day, when 1 Cor. 4.5. the hearts of all men shall be made manifest, and every man that hath deserved well shall have praise of God, and not of man.

Secondly, Sect. 21. Phinehes as he did not post off this execution to other men, 2 Speedily; so he did not put it off to another day. Phinehes might have B thought thus, [We are now in a religious work, humbling our selves in a publick, solemn, and frequent assembly before the face of God, to appease his just wrath against us for our sinnes: Virgil. Ec­log. 9. Et quod nunc instat agamus. It would be unseasonable leaving this work now: another time may serve as well to inflict deserved punishment upon that wic­ked miscreant.] But zeal will admit no Qui tardè fe­cit, diu noluit. Senec. 1. de benef. 1. put-offs; it is all upon the spur, till it be doing what it conceiveth fit to be done. There are no pas­sions of the mind so impetuous, and so impatient of delay as Odit verus am [...]r, nec pati­tur moras. Se­nec. in Herc. fur. act. 2. Love and Dum poenas odio per vim festinat inulte. Horat. 1. Epist. 2. Anger: and Nunc ira, amòrque cau­sam junxê re: quid sequetur? Senec. in Med. act. 4. these two are the prime ingredients of true zeal. If any man should have interposed for Zimri, and taken upon him C to have mediated with Phinehes for his reprivall: I verily think, in that heat he might sooner have provoked his own, then have prorogu­ed Zimries execution. Delayes in any thing that is good, are ill: and in the best things, worst. As Wax when it is chafed, and Iron when it is hot, will take impressions: but if the Seal or Stamp be not spee­dily put to, the heat abateth, and they return to their former hard­nesse: so the best affections of the best men, if they be not taken in the heat, abate, and lessen, and dye. In the administration then of Iu­stice, and the execution of Iudgement, where there is Zeal, there will be Expedition: and the best way to preserve Zeal where it is, is D to use Expedition. I am not able to say where the want is, or where specially; but certainly a great want there is generally in this King­dom of Zeal to Iustice, in some that should have it, if that com­plaint be as just, as it is common among men that have had suits in the Courts, that they have been Saepè causas tantum d [...]ffe­runt,, quòd li­tigantibus plus quàm totum auferunt, quia major est ex­pensarū sump­tus quàm sen­tentiae fructus. Innocent. wronged with far lesse damage then they have been righted: there have been so many Bern. lib. 1. de consid. frustratoriae and venatoriae dilationes (as Saint Bernard in his time called them) so many lingring and costly delaies used. And for Executing judge­ment upon Malefactors; if Phinehes had suffered Zimri to have lived but a day longer, for any thing we know the plague might have last­ed E also a day longer: and why might not to morrow have been as yesterday with them, and lessened the peoples number twenty three thousand more? especially their former crying sinnes having recei­ved a new accession of a double guilt, the guilt of Zimries fact, and the guilt of their connivence. No rack should make me confesse that man to be truly zealous of judgement, who when he hath power to [Page 162] cut him short, shall but so much as reprive a foul and notorious Ma­lefactor; or grant him any respite or liberty to make his friends, A and to sue a pardon. Salomon hath told us, and we find it but too true, Eccl. 8.11. Because sentence against an evil work is not executed speedily, therefore the heart of the sonnes of men is fully set in them to do evil.

Thirdly; Phinehes was nothing retarded in his resolution by fore­casting what ill-will he might purchase, Sect. 22. or into what dangers he might cast himself by executing judgement upon two such great personages. 3. Resolutely The times were such, as wherein sin had gotten head, and was countenanced both with might and multitude: Zimri was a mighty man, a Num. 25.14. Prince of a chief house; and he that should dare to B touch him should be like to pull upon himself the enmity of the whole Tribe of Simeon. It seemeth he was confident that his might and popularity in his own Tribe would priviledge him from the en­quiry of the Magistrate; how durst he else have so braved Moses, and the whole Congregation? And the woman also was the daughter of one of the Num. 25.15. compared with Num. 31.8. Five Kings of Midian: and could Phinehes think that the death of two such great persons could go unrevenged? All this Phi­nehes either forecasteth not, or regardeth not. His eye was so fixed upon the glory of God, that it did not so much as reflect upon his own safety: and his thoughts strongly possessed with zeal of the common C good, had not any leisure to think of private dangers. Zeal is ever Amor timere neminem verus potest. Senec. in Med. act. 3. [...] courageous; and therefore Iethro thought none worthy to be Magi­strates, but such as were viros virtutis. Exod. 8.21. Iustum esse fa­cile est cui va­cat pectus me­tu. Senec. in Oct. Act. 2. Men of courage: And he hath neither Cou­rage nor Zeal in him befitting a Magistrate, that is afraid to do justice upon a great offender. Prov. [...]2.13 & 26.13. The sluggard saith there is a Lion in the way: and then he steppeth backward and keepeth aloof off. But the wor­thy Magistrate would meet with such a Lion to choose; that he might win awe to Gods Ordinance, and make the way passable for others, by tearing such a beast in pieces: and would no more fear to make a Worshipfull theef, or a Right worshipfull murtherer (if such a D one should come in his Circuit) an example of Justice, then to twitch up a poor sheepstealer. Great ones will soon presume of impunity, and mean ones too by their example in time learn to kick at authority; if Magistrates be not forward to maintain the dignity of their places, by executing good Lawes without favour or fear. Hitherto of the spi­rit and zeal of Phinehes; by occasion of this his former Action or gesture of standing up: There yet remain to be considered the other action, and the successe of it; He executed judgement, and the plague was stayed. Both which, because I would not be long, I will joyne together in the handling; when I shall have first a little cleered the E translation.

The Hebrew [...] here used is a word that hath three diffe­rent significations: Sect. 23. to Iudge, to Pray, to Appease. And interpre­ters have taken liberty to make choice of any of the three in tran­slating this place. Executing of judgement The Greek rendreth it [ [...]] and the vulgar [Page 163] A Latine, which for the most part followeth the Septuagint, [Placa­vit:] as if we should read it thus, Then stood up Phinehes, and made an atonement, or appeased God. And the thing is true, God himself testifying of Phinehes, Numb. 25. that Num. 25.11. By being zealous for God he had turned away his wrath, and Ibid. 13. Made atonement for the chil­dren of Israel. The Chaldee interpreteth it by Vetsalle; and the ordinary English translation of the Psalmes usually read in our Churches accordingly, [ Then stood up Phinehes, and prayed.] But Hierome and Vatablus and the best translators render it accord­ing to the most proper signification of the word, and most ful­ly B to the story it self, [ Dijudicavit, He executed judgement.] Verily prayer is a speciall meanes to appease Gods wrath, and to remove his Plagues; and prayer is as the salt of the Sacrifice, sanctifying and seasoning every Action we undertake: and I doubt not but Phinehes, when he lift up his hand to execute judgement upon Zimri and Cosbi, did withall lift up his heart to God to blesse that action, and to turn it to good. In which re­spects, (especially if the word withall will bear it, as it seemeth it will,) some men should have done well not to have shewn so much willingnesse to quarrell at the Church-translations in our C Service-book, by being clamorous against this very place as a grosse corruption, and sufficient to justifie their refusall of subscription to the Book.

But I will not now trouble either you or my selfe, with farther curiosity in examining Translations: because howsoever other Tran­slations, that render it praying, or appeasing, may be allowed ei­ther as tolerably good, or at least excusably ill; yet this that ren­dreth it by Executing Iudgment is certainly the best, whether we consider the course of the Story it selfe, or the propriety of the word in the Originall, or the intent ▪ of the Holy Ghost in this Scripture. D And this Action of Phinehes in doing judgement upon such a paire of great and bold offenders was so well pleasing unto God, that his wrath was turned away from Israel, and the plague which had broken in upon them in a sudden and fearfull manner, was immedi­ately stayed thereupon.

Oh how acceptable a sacrifice to God, Sect. 24. above the blood of Bulls and of Goates, appeased the wrath of God; is the death of a Malefactor slaughtered by the hand of Iustice! When the Magistrate, who is Rom. 13.4. [...], the Minister and Priest of God for this very thing, putteth his knife to the throat of the beast, and with the fire of an holy zeal for GOD and against sin E offereth him up in Holocaustum for a whole burnt-offering, and for a peace-offering, unto the Lord. Samuel saith, that 1 Sam. 15.22. to obey is better than sacrifice: and Salomon, that Prov. 21.3. to do justice and judgement is more acceptable to the Lord than sacrifice. Obedience, that is the prime, and the best sacrifice: and the second best is the punishment of Disobe­dience. There is no readier way to appease GODS wrath against [Page 164] sinne, then is the rooting out of sinners: nor can his deputies by any A other course turn away his just judgements so effectually, as by faithfull executing of Iustice and judgement themselves.

Sect. 25.When Phinehes did this act, the publick body of Israel was in a weak state, and stayed the Plague. and stood in need of a present and sharp remedy. In some former distempers of the State, it may be they had found some ease by dyet in Psal. 35.13. humbling their soules by fasting; or by an issue at the tongue or eye, in an humble confession of their sinnes, and in weeping and mourning for them with teares of repentance. And they did well now to make triall of those remedies again, wherein they had found so much help in former times: especially the remedies being B proper for the malady, and such as often may do good, but never can do harm. But alas, fasting, and weeping and mourning before the door of the Tabernacle of the Congregation had not strength enough against those more prevalent corruptions, wherewith the State of Israel was then pestered. This Phinehes saw; who well perceived, that (as in a dangerous pleurisie the party cannot live unlesse he bleed; so) if there were any good to be done upon Israel in this their little lesse than desperate estate, a vein must be o­pened, and some of the rank blood let out for the preservation of the rest of the body. This course therefore he tries: and languish­ing C Israel findeth present ease in it. As soon as the blood ran, in­stantly the grief ceased: He executed judgement, and the plague was stayed.

Sect. 26.As God brought upon that people for their sinnes a fearfull destruction: Englands Plague. so he hath in his just wrath sent his destroying An­gel against us for ours. The sinnes that brought that Plague upon them were Whoredome and Idolatry. I cannot say the very same sinnes have caused ours. For although the execution of good Lawes against both incontinent and idolatrous persons, hath been of late yeares, and yet is (we all know) to say no more, slack D enough: yet, (Gods holy name be blessed for it) neither Idola­try nor Whoredome are at that height of shamelesse impudency and impunity among us, that they dare brave our Moseses, and out-face whole Congregations, as it was in Israel. But still this is sure, no plague but for sinne: nor nationall Plagues, but for Nationall sinnes. So that albeit none of us may dare to take upon us to be so far of Gods counsell, as to say for what very sinnes most this plague is sent among us: yet none of us can be ignorant, but that besides those secret personall corruptions which are in every one of us, and whereunto every mans own heart is privy, there are E many publick and nationall sinnes, whereof the people of this Land are generally guilty, abundantly sufficient to justifie GOD in his dealings towards us, and to Psal. 51.4. cleer him when he is judged. Our wretched unthankfulnesse unto GOD for the long continuance of his Gospel, and our peace: our carnall confidence and security in the [Page 165] A strength of our wooden and watry walls: our riot and excesse (the noted proper sinne of this Nation) and much intemperate abuse of the good creatures of GOD in our meates and drinkes and disperts, and other provisions and comforts of this life: our incompassion to our brethren miserably wasted with War and Famine in other parts of the world: our heavy Oppression of our brethren at home, in racking the rents, and cracking the backes, and Esay. 3.15. Grinding the faces of the poor: our cheap and irreverent regard unto Gods ho­ly ordinances of his Word, and Sacraments, and Sabbaths, and Ministers: our wantonnesse and Toyishnesse of understanding, in B corrupting the simplicity of our Christian Faith, and troubling the peace of the Church with a thousand niceties and novelties and un­necessary wranglings in matters of Religion: and (to reckon no more) that universall Corruption which is in those which (be­cause they should be such) we call the Courts of Iustice, by sale of offices, enhauncing of fees, devising new subtilties both for delay and evasion, trucking for expedition, making trappes of petty pe­nall Statutes, and but Cobwebs of the most weighty and materiall Lawes. I doubt not but by the mercy of God many of his servants in this Land are free from some, and some from all of these com­mon C crimes in some good measure: but I fear me, not the best of us all, not a man of us all, but are guilty of all or some of them, at least thus farre, that we have not mourned for the corruptions of the times so feelingly, nor endeavoured the reformation of them to our power so faithfully, as we might and ought to have done.

By these and other sinnes we have provoked Gods heavy judge­ment against us, and the Plague is grievously broken in upon us: Sect. 27. to be stayed, by adding to our humilia­tions and now it would be good for us to know, by what meanes we might best appease his wrath, and stay this Plague. Publick Humiliations D have ever been thought, and so they are, proper Remedies against Publick judgements: Joel. 2.12, 15, &c. & Num. 25.6. To turne unto the Lord our God with all our heart, and with Fasting, and with Weeping, and with Mourning, to sanctifie a Fast, and call a solemn assembly, and gather the people and Elders together; and weep before the door of the Tabernacle of the Congregation; and to let the Priests the Ministers of the Lord weep between the Porch and the Altar▪ and to pray the Lord to spare his people, and not be angry with them for ever. Never did people thus humble them­selves with true lowly penitent and obedient hearts, who found E not comfort by it in the meane time, and in the end bene­fit. And blessed be God who hath put it into the heart of our Moses, with the consent of the Elders of our Israel, by his royall example first, and then by his Proclamati­on for a week­ly fast, with a form of di­vine Service, and other di­rections; pub­lished 1625. royall command, to lay upon us a double necessity of this so religious and profitable a course.

[Page 166] 28 But as our Saviour told the young man in the Gospel, who A said he had kept the whole Law, Mark. 10.21. Unum tibi deest, One thing is wanting: so when we have done our best and utmost, fast­ed and wept and prayed as constantly and frequently and fer­vently as we can; unlesse you the Magistrates and Officers of justice be good unto us, one thing will be wanting still; One maine ingredient of singular vertue, without which the whole receipt besides, as precious and soveraign as it is, may be taken, and yet fail the cure. And that is, the severe and fearelesse and impartiall Execution of judgement. Till we see a care in the Gods on earth faithfully to execute theirs; our B hopes can be but faint, that the God of Heaven will in mer­cy remove his judgements. If God send a 2 Sam. 21.1. &c. famine into the land; let holy David do what he can otherwise, it will continue yeare after yeare: so long as judgement is not done upon the bloody house of Saul, for his cruelty in slaying the Gibeonites, God will not be Ibid. vers. 14. entreated for the land. One known Achan, that hath got a wedge of gold by sacriledge or injustice, if suffered, is able to Josh. 7.25, 26. trouble a whole Israel: and the Lord will I will not be with you any more, except you destroy the accursed from among you. v. 12 Not turn from the fiercenesse of his anger, till he have deserved judgement done upon him. If Num. 25.3, 4. Israel C have joyned himselfe unto Baal-Peor, so as the anger of the Lord be kindled against them; he will not be appeased by any meanes, untill Moses take the heads of the people, and hang them up before the Lord against the Sunne. If the Land be defiled with blood, it is in vain to think of any other course, when God himself hath pronounced it impossible that the Land should be Num. 35.33. Purged from the blood that is shed in it, otherwise then by the blood of him that shed it.

Up then with the zeal of Phinehes, up for the love of D 29 God and of his people, all you that are in place of au­thority. Gird your swords upon your thigh, and with your javelins in your hand pursue the Idolater, and the Adul­terer, and the Murtherer, and the Oppressour, and every known offender into his Tent, and naile him to the Earth, that he never rise again to do more mischief. Let it appeare what [...]. Lysias apud Stob. Serm. 44. love you bear to the State, by your hatred to them: and shew your pity to us, by shewing none to them. The destroying Angel of God attendeth upon you for his dispatch: if you would but set in stoutly, he would soon E be gone. Why should either sloth, or feare, or any par­tiall or corrupt respect whatsoever make you cruell to the good, in sparing the bad? or why should you suffer your selves, for want of courage and zeal to execute judge­ment, to lose either the opportunity, or the glory, of being [Page 167] A the instruments to appease Gods wrath, and to stay his plagues?

But, for that matters appertaining to Iustice and Iudge­ment must passe through many hands before they come to yours; Sect. 30. and there may bee so much juggling used in conveighing them from hand to hand, With parti­cular appli­cations to that they may be represented unto you ma­ny times in much different formes from what they were in truth and at the first: That your care and zeale to execute Iustice and Iudgement faithfully according to your knowledge, may B not through the fault and miscarriage of other men, faile the blessed end and successe that Phinehes found; I desire that e­very of them also as well as you would receive the word of Exhortation, each in his place and office to set himselfe up­rightly and unpartially as in the sight of God to advance to the utmost of his power the due course and administration of Iustice. And for this purpose, by occasion of this Scripture, which pointeth us to the End of these Assemblies; I shall crave leave to reflect upon another, which giveth us sundry particular directions conducing to that End. And it is that C Scripture whereinto we made some entrance the last Assizes, and would have now proceeded farther, had not the hea­vie hand of God upon us in this his grievous visitation led me to make choice rather of this Text, as the more seasonable. That other is written in Exodus 23. the three first verses. [ Thou shalt not raise a false report: put not thine hand with the wicked to be an unrighteous witnesse. Thou shalt not follow a multitude to do evill: neither shalt thou speak in a cause to decline after many to wrest judge­ment. Neither shalt thou countenance a poor man in his cause.] D Wherein were noted five speciall Rules, shared out a­mong five sorts of persons; the Accuser, the Witnesse, the Iurer, the Pleader, the Officer. I will but give each of them some brief intimation of their duty, from their severall proper rules; and conclude.

If thou comest hither then as a Plantiffe, Sect. 31. or other Par­ty in a civil cause, the Accuser; or to give voluntary Information upon a Statute, or to prosecute against a Malefactor, or any way in the nature of an Accuser: Let neither the hope of gain or of any other advantage to thy self, not secret malice or envie E against thine adversary, nor thy desire to give satisfacti­on to any third party, sway thee beyond the bounds of truth and equity, no not a little; either to devise an un­truth against thy neighbour of thine own head, or by an hard construction to deprave the harmelesse actions or [Page 168] speeches of others, or to make them worse than they A are by unjust aggravations; or to take advantage of let­ters and syllables to entrap innocency without a fault. When thou art to open thy mouth against thy brother, set the first Rule of that Text as a watch before the door of thy lips, Thou shalt not raise a false report.

Sect. 32.If thou comest hither, secondly, to be used as a Witnesse; the Witnesse. perhaps S [...]e Cic. pro Flac. although Turneb. 13. ad­vers. 14. inter­pret the Pro­verb otherwise; Graecâ fide, id est optimâ. Graecâ fide, like a down-right Knight of the post, that maketh of an —quibus jus­jurandum jo­cus est, testimo­nium ludus: laus, merces, gratia, gratu­latio proposita est—Cic. pro Flac. oath a jest, and a pastime of a deposition; or dealt withall by a bribe, or B suborned by thy Land-lord or great Neighbour, or egged on with thine owne spleene or malice, to sweare and for­sweare as these shall prompt thee; or to [...]. dictum solenne Graecorum. enterchange deposition with thy friend as they used to doe in Greece, Ho­die mihi, cras tibi, (sweare thou for me to day, Ile sweare for thee to morrow;) or tempted with any corrupt respect whatsoever, by thy word or oath to streng­then a false and unrighteous report. When thou com­est to lay thy hand upon the booke, lay the second Rule in that Text to thy heart, Put not thy hand with the wicked to be an C unrighteous witnesse. Though hand joyne in Prov. 19.5. & 9. hand The false witnesse shall not be unpunished.

If thou comest hither, thirdly, to serve for the King upon the Grand Inquest, Sect. 33. the Iurer. or between party and party, in any cause whatsoever (like those deinde Prae­tores urbani, qui jurati de­bent optimum quemque in se­lectos judices referre. Cic. p [...]o Cluent. Unum ex selectis ju­dicibus objici­ebat. Horat. 1. Serm. sat. 4. selecti judices among the Romans, whom the Praetor for the yeare being was to nominate, and that upon oath, out of the most able and serviceable men in his judgement, both for estate, understanding, and integrity;) or to serve upon the D Tales, perhaps at thine own suit to get something toward bearing charges for thy journey; or yoaked with a crafty or a wilfull foreman that is made be­fore-hand, and a messe of tame after-men withall that dare not thinke of being wiser than their leader; or un­willing to stickle against a major part, whether they goe right or wrong; or resolved already upon the Verdict, no matter what the Evidence be: Consider what is the weight and religion of an Oath. Remember that he sinneth not lesse that sinneth with company. Whatso­ver E the rest doe, resolve thou to doe no otherwise then as God shall put into thy heart, and as the evi­dence shall leade thee. The third Rule in that Text must be thy rule, Thou shalt not follow a multitude to do evill. They are silly, that in point either of Religion or [Page 169] A Iustice, would teach us to measure either Truth, or Right, by mul­titudes.

If thou comest hither, fourthly, as to thine harvest, Sect. 34. to reape some fruit of thy long and expencefull study in the Lawes, the Pleader; and to assist thy Client and his cause with thy Counsell, Learning, and Eloquence: thinke not, because thou speakest for thy Fee, that there­fore thy tongue is not thine owne, but thou must speake what thy Client will have thee speake, be it true or B false; neither thinke, because thou hast the liberty of the Court, and perhaps the favour of the Iudge, that therefore thy tongue is thine owne, and thou mayest speake thy pleasure to the prejudice of the Adversaries person or cause: Seeke not preposterously to win the name of a good Lawyer, by wresting and perverting good Lawes: or the opinion of the best Counsellour, by giving the worst and the shrewdest Counsell. Count it not as Protagoras did, the glory of thy profession, by sub­tilty of wit and volubility of tongue to [...]. A Gol. 5. Noct. Att. 5. make the C worse cause the better: but like a Vir bonus di­cendi peritus. Cicero. good man, as well as good Oratour, use the power of thy tongue and wit to shame impudence, and protect innocency, to crush op­pressours, and succour the afflicted, to advance Justice and Equity, and to help them to right that suffer wrong. Let it be as a ruled case to thee in all thy pleadings, not to speak in any cause to wrest judge­ment.

If lastly, thou art in any place or office of service, or trust, or command, or attendance about the Courts: Sect. 35. D rejoyce not as if it were now in thy power to doe a friend a courtesie, or a foe a spite. the officer, Doe not shew a cast of thy office, for the promise or hope of a reward, in helping a great offender out of the Bryars. Compell not men that have been long weather-bea­ten in the Maine, and are now arrived at the Ha­ven of their businesse, to wither for their pasports, untill they have offered some sacrifice to that great Diana, Expedition. Let no feare, or hope, or bribe, or letter, or envie, or favour, no not charity it self E and compassion to the poverty or distressednesse of any make you partiall for the Person to disregard the Cause. If you would be charitable to the poore, give them from your owne, but doe not carve them from ano­thers trencher. To relieve a poor man in his wants, is the proper office of Charity: but Iustice must have [Page 170] no eyes to see, nor bowells to yearne at the wants of any man. A Be he rich or poore that bringeth his cause hither; Cur­rat lex, Let him finde such as he bringeth; Let him have as his cause deserveth. The last of those Rules must be thine, Thou shalt not countenance, no not a poor man in his cause.

If any of these to whom I have now spoken, Accusers, Witnesses, Sect. 36. and the Iudge. Iurers, Pleaders, Officers, shall transgresse these rules to the perverting of Iustice: our refuge must be next un­der God to you that are the Magistrates of Justice, and sit upon the Bench of Judicature. At your gravity and autho­rity B we must take sanctuary, against them that pursue us wrongfully, as at the hornes of the Altar. It is your Du­ty, (or if it be, as to most men it is, a more pleasing thing, to be remembred of their Power 'th [...] of their Du­ty) it is in your power, if not to reforme all the abuses and corruptions of these persons; yet to curbe their open inso­lencies, and to contain them at least within modest bounds. Nay, since I have begun to magnifie your power: let me speak it with all the due reverence to God and the King, there is no C power so great, over which (in a qualified sense) you have not a greater power. It is in your power, to Psal. 75.2, 3. beare up the pillars of the State when the land is even dissolved, and the pillars there­of grown weake: for that is done by judging the Congrega­tion according to right, Psal. 75. In yours; to make this yet flourishing Country and Kingdome glorious or despicable: for Prov. 14.34. righteousnesse exalteth a Nation, but sinne is a reproch to any peo­ple, Prov. 14. In yours; to settle the Throne upon the King, and to entaile it by a kinde of perpetuity unto the right heire for many succeeding generations: for Prov. 16.12. The Throne is established by D justice, Prov. 16. In yours; to discharge Gods punishing Angel, who now destroyeth us with a grievous destruction, and by un­sheathing your Sword to make him sheath his: as here in my Text, Phinehes stood up, and executed judgement, and the plague ceased. In yours; though you be but Gods on Earth, and in these Courts, mortall and petty Gods, yet to send prohibi­tions into the Court of Heaven, and there to stop the judgements of the great and Eternall GOD before they come forth; yea and when the decree is gone forth, to stay execution. In a word, as it was said to Ieremy, but in another sense, you are E Jer. 1.10. Set over Nations and over Kingdomes to root out, and to destroy, to build, and to plant. Onely then be intreated, to use that po­wer God hath given you, unto edification, and not unto destructi­on. And now I have done my message. God grant unto all of us, that by our hearty sorrow and repentance for our sinnes past, by [Page 171] A our stedfast resolutions of future amendment, and by setting our selves faithfully and uprightly in our severall places and callings to do God and the King and our Country service, in beating down sin, and rooting out sinners; we may by his good grace and mercy obtaine pardon of our sinnes, and deliverance from his wrath, and be preserved by his power through faith unto salvation. Now to God the Father, the Sonne, &c.

A

THE FIRST B SERMON AD POPVLVM. C At Grantham Linc. Octob. 3. 1620.

3 Kings 21.29.

Seest thou how Ahab humbleth himself before me? because he humbleth himself before me, I will not bring the evil in his days: but in his sons days will I bring the evil upon his D house.

THe History of this whole Chapter affordeth matter of much Variety and Use: §. 1. but no passage in it so much either of Wonder or Comfort, The Coherence. as this in the close of the whole both Story and Chapter. That there should be Mighty-ones sick, with longing after their meaner neighbours Vineyards; That there should be crafty heads to contrive for E greedy Great-ones what they unjustly desire; That there should be officious Instruments to do a piece of legal injustice, upon a Great mans letter; That there should be knights of the Post to depose any thing though never so false, in any cause though never so bad, a­gainst any man though never so innocent; That an honest man can­not [Page 174] be secure of his life, so long as he hath any thing else Sic r [...]us ille fere est, de quo victoria lu­cro Esse potest—Ovid de nuce. worth A the losing: There is instance in the fore-part of the Chapter of all this, in Ver. 4. hic. Ahab sickning, and Ver. 11. Iesabel plotting, and the (d) Elders obeying, and the Ver. 13. VVitnesses accusing, and poor Ver. 13. Naboth suff [...]ring. But what is there in all this, singularly either Strange or Comfortable? All is but Oppression: Active, in the rest; Passive, in Naboth. And what wonder in either of these? Juven. Satyr. 13.stupet haec, qui jam post terga reliquit Sexaginta annos? himself may passe for a wonder, if he be of any standing, or experience in the world, that taketh either of these for a wonder. And as for matter of Comfort: there is matter indeed, but of Detestation in B the one, of Pity in the other, in neither of Comfort.

To passe by the other Occurrents also in the latter part of the Chapter, §. 2. Argument. as, That a great Oppressour should hugge himself in the cleanly carriage and fortunate successe of his damned plots and witty villanies; That a weak Prophet should have heart and face enough to proclaim judgement against an Oppressing King in the prime of his Jollity; That a bloody Tyrant should tremble at the voice of a poor Prophet; and the rest (some of which we shall have oc­casion to take in incidentally in our passage along:) mark we well but this close of the Chapter in the words of my Text; And C it will be hard to say, whether it contain matter more Strange, or more Comfortable.

Comfortable: in that Gods mercy is so exceedingly magnified, and such strong assurance given to the truly penitent of finding gracious acceptance at the hands of their God, when they find him so ap­prehensive of but an outward enforced semblance of contrition from the hands of an Hypocrite. Strange: in that Gods Mercy is here magnified, even to the hazard of other his divine perfecti­ons; his Holinesse, his Truth, his Iustice. For each of these is made in some sort questionable, that so his mercy might stand clear 1 and unquestioned. A rotten-hearted Hypocrite humbleth himself D outwardly, but repenteth not truly: and God accepteth him, and rewardeth him. Here is Gods mercy; in giving respect to one that ill deserved it: but where is his Holiness the while, (being Hab. 1.13. a God of pure eyes, that requireth Psal. 51.6. Truth in the inward parts, and will not behold iniquity;) thus to grace Sinne, and countenance 2 Hypocrisie? A fearfull judgement is denounced against Ahabs house for his Oppression: but upon his humiliation, the sentence, (at least part of it) is reversed. Here is Mercy still; in revoking a sentence of destruction: and if somewhat may be said for his Ho­linesse too, because it was but a temporal and temporary favour; yet where is his Truth the while, (being a Tit. 1.2. God that cannot lye, and E James 1.17. VVith whom is no variablenesse, neither so much as the bare sha­dow of turning) thus to say and unsay, and to alter the thing that is 3 gone out of his lipps? A Iudgement is deserved by the Father: up­on [Page 175] A his humiliation, the execution is suspended during his life, and lighteth upon the Son. Here is yet more Mercy; in not striking the Guilty: and if somewhat may be said for Gods truth too, be­cause what was threatned, (though not presently,) is yet 4 Kin. [...]0.10. at last performed; yet where is his Iustice the while, (being a 1 Pet. 1.17. God that without respect of persons rendreth to every man according to his own works, and will Exod. 34.7. Not acquit the guilty, neither condemn the innocent;) thus to sever the Guilt and the Punishment, and to lay the Iudgement which he spareth from the Father upon the Son, from the more wicked Father upon the lesse wicked Son?

B Thus God, to magnifie the riches of his Mercy, is content to put his Holiness, and his Truth, and his Iustice to a kind of venture. §. 3. and Division of the Text. That so his afflicted ones might know, on what object especially to fasten the eyes of their souls: not on his Holiness, not on his Truth, not on his Iustice; not only, nor chiefly on these, but on his Mercy. He seeketh more general glory in, and would have us take more special knowledge of, and affordeth us more singular comfort from his Mercy, than any of the rest: as if he desired we should esteem him unholy, or untrue, or unjust, or any thing, ra­ther than unmercifull. Yet is he neither unholy, nor untrue, nor C unjust, in any of his proceedings with the sons of men: but Psal. 145.17. Righteous in all his ways, and holy in all his works, and true in in all his words. And in this particular of his proceedings with King Ahab at this time, I hope by his blessed assistance so to ac­quit his Holiness and Truth and Iustice from all sinister imputati­ons; as that he may be not only magnified in his mercy, but justifi­ed also in the rest, and Psal. 51.4. Clear when he is judged: as we shall be thereunto occasioned now and hereafter in the handling of this Scripture. Wherein are three main things considerable. First, the Ground, or rather the occasion of Gods dealing so favourably 1 D with Ahab; namely Ahabs humiliation; [Seest thou how Ahab hum­bleth himself before me? because he humbleth himself before me, I will not, &c.] Secondly, the great Favour shewed to Ahab thereupon; 2 namely, the suspension of a Judgement denounced; [ I will not bring the evil in his days.] Thirdly, the Limitation of that favour; it is but a suspension for a time, no utter removal of the judgement; 3 [ But in his sons days will I bring the evil upon his house.] Wherein we shall be occasioned to enquire; how the first of these may stand with Gods holiness; the second with his Truth; the third with his Iu­stice. And first of Ahabs humiliation: Seest thou how Ahab humbleth E himself before me?

This Ahab was King of Israel, that is, King over those ten Tribes which revolted from Rehoboam the Son of Salomon, §. 4. Ahabs person considered; and clave to Iero­boam the son of Nebat. Search the whole sacred story in the Books of Kings and Chronicles; and (unless we will be so very charita­ble, as notwithstanding many strong presumptions of his [Page 176] See 4. Kin. 10.31. Hypocrisie, to exempt Iehu the son of Nimshi, and that is but A one of twenty;) we shall not find in the whole List and Catalogue of the Kings of Israel, one good one, that clave unto the Lord with an upright heart. Twenty Kings of Israel; and not one, (or but one,) good: and yet than this Ahab, of the twenty, scarce one worse. It is said in the sixteenth Chapter of this Book, that 3 Kings 16.30. Ahab the son of Omri did evil in the sight of the Lord above all that were before him, at verse 30. and at verse 33. that Ibid. 33. He did more to provoke the Lord God of Israel to anger, than all the Kings of Israel that were before him: and at verse 25. of this Chapter, that Ver. 27. hic There B was none like unto Ahab, which did sell himself to work wickednesse in the sight of the Lord. An Oppressour he was, and a Murderer, and an Ido­later, and a Persecuter of that holy Truth, which God had plenti­fully revealed by his Prophets, and powerfully confirmed by Mira­cles, and mercifully declared by many gracious deliverances (even to him) in such manner as that he could not but know it to be the Truth; and therefore an Hypocrite: and in all likelyhood, an obstinate sinner against the holy Ghost, and a Cast-away.

This is Ahab: this the man. But what is his carriage? what doth he? §. 5. and his carri­age, with the Observations thence. he humbleth himself before the Lord. [ Seest thou how Ahab C humbleth himself before me?] The manner and occasion of his hum­bling, is set down a little before; at V. 27. And it came to passe, when Ahab heard those words (the words of Verse 20.24. hic. Eliah the Prophet, dealing plainly and roundly with him for his hatefull Oppression and Murther) That he rent his cloathes, and put sackcloth upon his flesh, and fasted, and lay in sackcloth, and went softly. And that is the hum­bling here spoken and allowed of: and for which God here pro­miseth that he will not bring the evill in his dayes. Lay all this to­gether; the man and his ill conditions, and his present carriage, with the occasion and successe of it: and it offereth three notable things to 1 our consideration. See first, how far an Hypocrite, a Cast-away may D go in the outward performance of holy duties, and particularly in the practice of Repentance: here is Ahab humbled; such a man, 2 and yet so penitent. See again secondly; how deep Gods word, though in the mouth but of weak instruments, when he is pleased to give strength unto it, pierceth into the consciences of obstinate sinners, and bringeth the proudest of them upon their knees, in despight of their hearts: here is Ahab quelled by Eliah; such a great one, by such a 3 weak one. See yet again thirdly; how prone God is to mercy, and how ready to apprehend any advantage (as it were) and occasion to E shew compassion: here is Ahab humbled, and his judgement ad­journed; such a real substantial favour, and yet upon such an empty shadow of Repentance. Of these three at this time in their or­der: and of the first, first.

§. 6. An Hypocrite may go very farre in the outward performances of holy duties. Observat. I. How [...] an Hypocrite may go in the per­formance of ho­ly duties, For the right conceiving of which assertion; Note first, [Page 177] A that I speak not now of the common graces of Illumination, and E­dification, and good dexterity for the practising of some particu­lar Calling; which gifts, with sundry other like, are oftentimes found even in such apparently wicked and prophane men, as 1 have not so much as 2 Tim. 3.5. the form (much lesse the power) of Godli­nesse: but I speak even of those Graces, which de tota specie (if they be true and sincere) are the undoubted blessed fruits of Gods ho­ly renewing Spirit of sanctification, such as are Repentance, Faith, Hope, Ioy, Humility, Patience, Temperance, Meeknesse, Zeal, Reforma­tion, &c. in such as these, Hypocrites may go very farr, as to the B outward semblance, and performance. Note secondly, that I speak 2 not, of the inward power and reality of these graces; for Cast-aways and Hypocrites, not having union with God by a lively faith in his Son, nor communion with him by the effectual working of his Spirit, have no part nor fellowship in these things, which are pro­per to the chosen and called of God, and peculiar to those that are his Tit. 12.4. peculiar people: but I speak only of the outward performances, and exercises of such actions, as may seem to flow from such spiritual graces habitually rooted in the heart; when as yet they may spring also (and, when they are found in unregenerate men, do so spring) C from Nature, perhaps moralized, or otherwise restrained, but yet unrenewed by saving and sanctifying grace. Note thirdly, that when 3 I say an Hypocrite may go very farre in such outward performan­ces; by the Hypocrite is meant not only the grosse or formal Hypo­crite, but every natural and unregenerate man, (including also the Elect of God before their effectual calling and conversion,) as also Reprobates and Cast-awayes for the whole time of their lives: all of which may have such fair semblances of the forenamed Graces, and of other like them, as not only others (who are to judge the best by the Law of Charity) but themselves also, through the wretched D deceitfulnesse of their own wicked and corrupt hearts, may mistake for those very graces they resemble.

The Parable of the seed sown in the stony ground, §. 7. may serve for a full both declaration and proof hereof: with the appli­cation, which seed is said to have sprouted forth immediately, Mat. 13.5. Springing up forthwith after it was sown; but yet never came to good, but speedily withered a­way: because for want of deepnesse of earth it had not Luke 8.6 moysture enough to feed it to any perfection of growth and ripenesse. And that branch of the Parable our blessed Saviour himself in his ex­position E applieth to such hearers; as Mat. 13.20. Mark 4.16. When they hear the Word im­mediately receive it with gladnesse, and who so forward as they to re­pent, and believe, and reform their lives? but yet all that forward­nesse cometh to nothing, they endure but for a short time, Mat. 13.21. & Mar. 4.17. Be­cause they have no root in themselves, but want the sap and moysture of Grace to give life and lasting to those beginnings and imperfect offers and essayes of goodnesse, they made shew of. Here are good [Page 178] affections (to see to) unto the good word of God, they receive it A with joy; it worketh not only upon their judgements, but it seem­eth also to rejoice, yea after a sort to ravish their hearts, so as they feel a kind of tickling pleasure and delight in it; which the Apostle calleth Heb. 6.4, 5. Tasting of the heavenly gift, and the good word of God, and the powers of the world to come, Hebreus 6. And as they receive the seed joyfully, so it appeareth quickly; it springeth up anon in the likeness of Repentance, and Faith, and Obedience, and new­nesse of life. They may be touched with a deep feeling of their sins; and with heavy hearts, and many tears confesse, and bewail them; and not only promise, but also purpose amendment. They may be superficially affected with, and find some overly comfort and B refreshing from, the contemplation of those gracious promises of mercy and reconciliation and salvation which are contained in the glorious Gospel of our Lord Iesus Christ; and have some degrees of perswasion that those promises are true, and some flashes of confidence with all of their own personal interest therein. They may reform themselves in the general course of their lives in sundry particulars: refraining from some grosse disorders, and avoiding the occasions of them, wherein they have formerly lived and de­lighted, and practising many outward duties of Piety and Charity, conformable to the letter of the Laws of both Tables: and misli­king C and opposing against the common errours or corruptions of the times and places wherein they live; and all this to their own and others thinking, with as great zeal unto Godliness, and as through indignation against sinne, as any others. All this they may doe: and yet all the while be rotten at the heart; wholly carnal and unrenewed; quite empty of sound Faith, and Repen­tance, and Obedience, and every good grace; full of damnable Pride and Hypocrisie; and in the present state of damnation, and, in the purpose of God, Reprobates and Cast-aways.

§. 8.Examples hereof we have, in 1 Sam. 8.9. Sauls care for the destroy­ing D of Witches; and proof thereof. in 4 King. 10.16, 28. Iehu's zeal in killing Baals Priests; in Mark 6.10. Herods hearing of Iohn Baptist gladly, and doing many things thereafter; and, to omit others, in this wicked King A­hab present fit of Repentance and Humiliation. At all which, and sundry other like effects, we shall the less need to marvell; if we shall seriously consider the Causes and Reasons thereof. I will 1 name but a few of many: and but name them neither. First, great is the force of Natural conscience, even in the most wicked men; especially when it is awakened by the hand of God in any heavie affliction, or by the voice of God threatning it with venge­ance. E

It pursueth the guilty soul▪ with continual and restless cla­mours, and he seeth that something he must needs doe, if he knew what, to stop the mouth of Conscience; and so he falleth a [Page 179] A repenting, and reforming, and resolving of a new course: which though it be not sincere, and so cannot work a perfect cure upon a wounded conscience, but that still it rankleth inward; yet it giveth some present ease, and allayeth the anguish of it for the time. Secondly, God will have the power of his own Ordinance 2 sometimes manifested even upon those that hate it; as he got himself Exod. 14.4. honour upon Pharoah and the Aegyptians: that his own faithfull ones may see and admire the power of that holy seed, whereby they are begotten again from the dead; not doubting but that the Gospel will prove Rom. 1.16. The power of God unto salvation to B all that beleeve, when they behold in it the power of conviction upon many that beleeve not. Thirdly, God in his most wise and 3 unsearchable providence so ordereth and disposeth not only outward things, but even the hearts, and wills, and thoughts, and actions of men, permitting his children to fall backwards into sins, and bringing on his enemies towards goodness, so far as he thinketh good: as for other purposes, so for this end also a­mong the rest, the man might not be able See Eccl. 9.1. from those things he seeth happen unto other men, or done by them, to judge infallibly of the state of his brothers soul. God reserv­ing this Royalty unto himself, to be the only Ier. 11.20. & 17.10. Searcher of the C hearts and reins of others. For these and sundry other Reasons it commeth to pass, that Hypocrites and Cast-aways, doe often­times goe so far as they doe, in the outward performances of holy duties.

Now if men may goe thus far, and yet be in the state of dam­nation: what hope then (First) of Heaven, §. 9. Inferences thence. 1. of terrour against prophaness. for such prophane ungodly wretches, as are so far from having 2 Tim. 3.5. the power, as that they have not so much as the least shew of godliness? What will become of those that Psal. 1.1. Sit them down in the chair of scorners, and despise the good Word of God, and make a scoff of those D men that desire to square their lives by that rule; when some of them that Mark. 6.20. hear it gladly, and Mat. 13.20 receive it with joy, and are content to be ordered by it in many things, shall yet goe to hell? Certainly Ahab and Herod, and such cursed miscreants, shall rise up in judgement against these men, and condemn them; and they shall have Mat. 24.51. Their portion with Hypocrites, shall I say? Alas, wofull is their case, if their portion fall but there: but let them take heed lest their portion be not so good as the Hypocrites; and that it be not ten times easier for Ahab and Herod, and the whole E crew of such Hypocrites, at the day of judgement, than for them.

Secondly, what a stark shame would it be for us, §. 10. who have re­ceived the Rom. 8.13. First fruits of the Spirit, 2. of exhorta­tion, to abound in the fruits of godliness. not to bring forth the Gal. 5.22. fruits of the Spirit in some good abundance, in the frequent and comfortable and actual exercises of those habitual graces that are [Page 180] in us, of Faith, Repentance, Love, Reformation, Zeal, and the rest: A seeing the counterfeits of these graces are oftentimes so eminent, e­ven in Hypocrites and Cast-awayes? Shall a piece of rotten wood, or a Gloworm shine so bright in the dark; and our holy Lampes, fed with Oyl from Heaven, burn so dim? Nay, Mat. 5.16. Let our Lights also, as well as theirs, shine before men; yea and outshine theirs too: that men may see our truly good works, as well as their seem­ing ones, and glorifie our Father which is in Heaven. Although all be not gold that glistereth; yet pity it is, that true gold should gather rust, and lose the lustre for want of using; when Brasse and Copper, and baser metals are kept bright with scowring. B Let not blear-eyed Leah have cause to rejoyce against beautifull Ra­chel, or to insult over her barrenness: neither let us who profess our selves to be Mat. 11.19. Wisdoms children, suffer our selves to be out­stript by Natures brats, in justifying our Mother. Rather let their splendida peccata provoke us to a godly jealousie and emula­tion, and spur us up to the quickning of those Graces God hath given us: that the power of Godliness in us, may be at least as fruit­full in all outward performances, as the shew of it is in them.

Thirdly, this should teach us caution in our judging of other mens estates. §. 11. We are apt to offend both ways. If we see a C man overtaken with some gross scandalous sin; 3. of admoniti­on to forbear judging. as Drunkennesse, Adultery, Oppression, or Perjury; but especially if he live long therein: by and by he is a Reprobate with us; or at least he is not yet in the state of Grace. Thus we speak, thus we judge: but we consider not the whilst, how far and how long God in his holy wisdom may suffer foul temptations to prevail against his chosen ones. On the other side, if we see a man forward in the duties of Religion, charitably affected to the poor, just and upright in his dealings with men, stoutly opposing against common corrupti­ons, suffering for the profession of the truth: by and by he is a D Saint with us; and we stick not sometimes in our folly to wish that our souls might speed as that mans soul at a venture. But we consider not the whilst, how far the force of Natural Conscience, and common Moral Grace (if you will allow me to speak so impro­perly) may lead a man onward unto all outward performances, who was yet never effectually called, nor truly sanctified. And yet, busie fools that we are, we cannot keep our selves in our own bounds; but we must be medling with Gods prerogative, and thrusting our selves in his chair; and be judging of our brethren, whose hearts we are so far from knowing, as that we are scarce well acquaint­ed E with our own. But what have we to doe either with one or other? what lawfull commission have we at all to judge? or what certain evidence have we, whereby to judge? Infallible signes we cannot have from any outward things, either of the want, or of the having of grace, in other men: yet of the two, farre more [Page 181] A pregnant probabilities of the want, than of the having of grace. Because there may be such an open course held in evill things, as we may justly doubt whether such a course can stand with grace or no: whereas there cannot be any course held in good things out­wardly, but such as may stand with Hypocrisie. What are we then to do? Even this: to use the judgement of Probability, hoping with cheerfulnesse that there is grace, where we see comfortable signes of it: and to use the judgement of Charity, still 1 Cor. 13.7. hoping the best (though not without some Jude 23. fear,) that there may be Grace, where we see fearefull signes of the want of it. But for the judge­ment B of Infallibility either pro or con, what sinfull man dareth challenge that unto himself; unlesse it be that 2 Thes. 2.3. man of sin, who hath nestled himself higher than into Peters Chair, into the Throne of God, sitting in the Temple of God, and there determining as God, and with his breath damning and sainting whom he listeth? But let him go: and let this be our direction in this point. Think we comfortably, where we see no reason to the contrary: hope we charita­bly, even where we do see some reason to the contrary. But judge we neither way peremptorily and definitively, whatsoever probabili­ties we see either way: sith we know not how farr a sanctified be­liever C may fall into the snares of sin; nor how farr a gracelesse Hypocrite may go in the shew of Godlinesse. That is the third Use.

The last and main Inference, is for self-tryall. §. 12. For if a man may go thus farr, and yet be an Hypocrite, be a Cast-away: 4. Of direction; for the tryall of sincerity: it will con­cern every one of us, as we desire to have comfortable, both assu­rance of present Grace, that we are not hypocrites, and hope of future Glory, that we are not Cast-awayes; so to be district in making Try­all, whether those Graces that seem to be in us be true, or but coun­terfeit, and whether the acts thereof be fruits of sincerity, or but of D hypocrisie. Let us not therefore flatter our selves, or be too jolly upon it, if we find in our selves some shewes of Godlinesse; but let us rather labour to find out whether there be in us the power and life of Godlinesse or no. For there is a kind of righteousnesse such as it is, an outward formall righteousnesse, in Scribes and Pharisees, and Hypocrites: but that will not serve the turn; Mat. 5.20. Unlesse our righte­ousnesse exceed theirs, we shall in no case enter into the Kingdome of Hea­ven. Beloved, Hypocrisie is spun of a fine threed, and is not easily discernable, without very diligent Examination. And things are not to be measured by the outward shew, or by the lump and bulk; E but by an exacter rule, whether they be true, or no. Doest thou hear the word of God with Ioy; doest thou bewail thy sins with teares; doest thou avoid grosse sinnes with care; doest thou oppose against common corruptions with zeal? These are indeed com­fortable signes, but no infallible evidences of Grace: for what is there in all this, which Ahab, and Saul, and Herod, and Iudas, and other [Page 182] Hypocrites, either have not, or might not have done? But, if not A by these fruits; by what other means then may a man come to know the sanctification of his heart, and the sincerity of these affecti­ons? Divines in their Treatises and Writings have set down sundry notes and marks, whereby to make this tryall: but I would especially commend to your observation, two only out of all that variety, which two are indeed as good as a thousand; namely, Integrity and Constancy: for these two are never in the Hypo­crite.

§. 13.First, for Integrity. The Hypocrite (we heard) might go far in hearing, by the marks 1. Of Integri­ty. in believing, in sorrowing, in reforming, in suffering; but his af­fections B herein, (for so much as they spring not from true Faith, & the conscience of that Obedience he oweth to God, but from other respects,) are partial in all those Duties; and carry him so farr only, as those false grounds, which first gave motion to those affections, lead him, and no farther. He receiveth the word with joy▪ so farr as it tickleth the ear with choicenesse of phrase, and variety of elo­cution; so far as it sitteth with his humour, and keepeth fair and farr off from medling with his bosome sinne: but he is not equally delighted with every part, and with every point of Gods word, and truth. If the right string be touched, if his sweet darling-sinne C be stirred; that is harsh to him, he findeth no musick in that: rubb him where he is galled, and he kicketh at it. Mark 6.20.17.27. Herod heard Iohn Baptist gladly, and did many things willingly: but when his ince­stuous marriage was medled withall; then the Luke 13.3 [...]. Fox was unca­sed, and the Hypocrite appeared in his own colours, and the Baptist lost first his liberty, and then after his head for his labour. And the young man, when Christ told him, what he must do to inherit eternal life, in the general, Mat. 19.17, 20. [ Keep the Commandements, &c.] was no doubt, a jolly jocund man, [ All these have I kept from my youth up:] but when Christ hitteth him home, and presseth upon D his particular corruption ibid. ver. 21. [ One thing is wanting, &c.] this nipped him in the head, and strook cold to his heart, and (the Text saith) Ibid. 22. He went away sorrowfull. And ever mark it, in something or other the Hypocrite bewrayeth himself what he is; if not to the observation of others, yet at least sufficiently for the conviction of his own heart, if he would not be wanting to himself in the due search and triall of his heart. A mans bloud riseth, when he heareth a stranger swear an Oath: but if the same man can hear his prentice lye, and equivocate, and cosen, and never moove at it; let him not be too brag of his zeal: his coldnesse here E discovereth the other to have been but a false fire, and a fruit, not of true zeal, but of Hypocrisie. A Iesuite maketh scruple of disclo­sing an intended treason, revealed to him in confession; but he ma­keth no bones of laying a powder-plot, or contriving the Murther of an annointed King. A Pharisee is very precise in Mat. 23.23. Tithing [Page 183] A Mint and Cummin; but balketh justice and mercy. One straineth at a Ibid. 24. Gnat, and swalloweth a Camel; maketh conscience of some petty sinnes, neglecting greater: Another casteth out a beam, but feeleth not a moat; maketh conscience of some greater sinnes, neg­lecteth smaller. Shame of the world, & the cry of people, maketh him forbear some sins; an eye had to his own private and secret ends, other some; fear of temporal punishment, or (it may be) eter­nall, other some; hope of some advantage another way, as in his credit, profit, &c. other some; the terrours of an affrighted consci­ence, other some: but if in the mean time there be no care, nor B scruple, nor forbearance of other sins, where there appeareth no hinderance from these or the like respects; all is naught, all is but counterfeit and damnable hypocrisie. The rule never faileth, Op. im­perfect. in Mar. hom. 45. Quicquid propter Deum fit, aequaliter fit. True obedience, as it disputeth not the command, but obeyeth cheerfully; so neither doth it divide the command, but obeyeth equally. David had wanted one main assurance of the uprightnesse of his heart, if he had not had an equal and universal Psa. 119.6. Respect to all Gods Commandements. That is the first note of Sincerity; Integrity.

The other is Constancy; continuance, or lasting. §. 14. The seeming C Graces of Hypocrites may be as forward, and impetuous for the time, 2. Of Constan­cy. as the true Graces of the sincere believer; nay more forward often­times: as in the Mat. 13.5, 6. stony ground, the seed sprang up so much the sooner, by how much it had the lesse depth of earth. But the very same cause, that made it put up so soon, made it wither again as soon; even because it wanted deepnesse of earth. So the Hypocrite, when the fit taketh him, he is all on the spurre; there is no way with him, but a new man he will become out of hand, yea that he will; Persius. Momento turbinis. But he setteth on too violently, to hold out long: this reformation ripeneth too fast, to be right spiritual D fruit. As an horse that is good at hand, but naught at length, so is the Hypocrite; free and fiery for a spurt, but he jadeth and tyreth in a journey. But true grace all to the contrary; as it ripeneth for the most part by leisure, so it ever Qualitatis verae tenor per­manet: falsa non durant. Senec. Epist. 120. lasteth longer: as Philoso­phers say of Habits, that as they are gotten hardly, so they are not lost easily. We heard but now, that the Faith, Repentance, Reforma­tion, Obedience, Ioy, sorrow, Zeal, and other the graces and affecti­ons of Hypocrites, had their first motion and issue from false and erroneous grounds: as Shame, Fear, Hope, and such respects. And it thence cometh to passe, that where these respects cease, which E gave them motion; the graces themselves can no more stand, than a House can stand, when the foundation is taken from under it. The Boy that goeth to his book, no longer than his Master holdeth the rod over him; the Masters back once turned, away goeth the Book, and he to play: and right so is it with the Hypocrite. Take a­way the rod from Pharaoh; and he will be old Pharaoh still. And A­hab, [Page 184] here in this Chap. thus humbled before God at the voice of his A Prophet; this fit once past, we see in the next Chap. regardeth neither God nor Prophet, but through unbelief 3 Kin. 22.27. disobeyeth God, and imprisoneth the Prophet. Now then, here is a wide difference between the Hypocrite, and the godly man. The one doth all by fits, and by starts, and by sudden motions and flashes: whereas the other goeth on fairly and soberly in a setled constant regular course of humiliation and obedience. In Categ. cap. de qualit. Aristotle hath excellently taught us, to distinguish between colours that arise from passion, and from complexion. The one, he saith, is scarce worth the name B of a Quality or colour; because it scarce giveth denomination to the subject wherein it is. If Socrates be of a pale, or an high-coloured complexion, to the question, [ Qualis est Socrates? What a like man is Socrates?] it may be fitly answered (saith Aristotle) that he is a pale man, or that he is an high-coloured man. But when a man of another complexion, is yet pale for fear, or anger, or red with blush­ing; we do not use to say, neither can we say properly, that he is a pale man, or a high-coloured man. Accordingly we are to pro­nounce of those good things that sometimes appear in Hypocrites. We call them indeed Graces, and we do well, (because they seem C to be such, and because we in Charity are to hope that they be such, as they seem:) but they are in true judgement nothing lesse than true graces, neither should they indeed (if we were able to discern the falsenesse of them) give denomination to those Hypo­crites in whom they are found. For why should a man from a sudden and short fit of Repentance, or Zeal, or Charity, or Religion, be called a Penitent, or a Zealous, or a Charitable, or a Religious man; more than a man for once or twice blushing an high-coloured man? Then are Graces true, when they are habitual and constant, and e­qual to themselves. That is the second Note; Constancy.

§. 15I will not trouble you with other Notes, besides these. Do but D lay these two together; Both joyned to­gether for Try­all. and they will make a perfect good Rule for us to judge our own hearts by, and to make tryall of the sincerity of those good things, that seem to be in us. Measure them not by the present heat, (for that may be as much, perhaps more, in an hy­pocrite, than in a true believer;) but by their Integrity and Constan­cy. A man of a cold complexion hath as much heat in a sharp fit of an Ague, as he that is of a hot constitution, and in health; and more too: his bloud is more enflamed, and he burneth more. But whether do you think is the more kindly heat; that which co­meth E from the violence of a Fever, or that which ariseth from the condition of a mans Temper? No man maketh doubt of it, but this is the more kindly, though that may be more sensible and in­tense. Well then; a man findeth himself hot in his body, and fain he would know, whether it be Calor praeter naturam, or no: whe­ther a kindly and naturall heat, or else the fore-runner or symptome [Page 185] A of some disease. There is no better way to come to that know­ledge, than by these two Notes; Universality, and Constancy. First for Vniversality; Physicians say of heat, and sweat, and such like things, Vniversalia salutaria, partialia ex morbo. If a man be hot in one part, and cold in another; as if the palms of his hands burn, and the soles of his feet be cold; then all is not right: but if he be of an indifferent equal heat all over, that is held a good sign of health. Then for Constancy and Lasting; if the heat come by fits and starts, and paroxysms, leaping eftsoones and suddenly out of one extreme into another, so as the party one while gloweth as B hot as fire, another while is chill and cold as ice, and keepeth not at any certain stay; that is an ill sign too, and it is to be feared there is an Ague either bred, or in breeding: but if he continue at some reasonable certainty, and with in a good mediocrity of heat and cold; it is thought a good sign of health. As men judge of the state of their bodies; by the like rule judge thou of the state of thy soul. First, for integrity and universality. Is thy Repentance, thy Obedience, thy Zeal, thy Hatred of sin, other graces in thee Vni­versal? equally bent upon all good, equally set against all evill things? it is a good sign of Grace and Sanctification in the heart. C But if thou repentest of one sin, and persistest in another; if thou obeyest one commandement, and breakest another; if thou art zea­lous in one point, and cool in another; if thou hatest one vice, and lovest another: flatter not thy self too much; thou hast reason to suspect all is not sound within. Then for Continuance and Lasting, I deny not, but in case of prevailing temptations, the godly may have sometimes uncomfortable and fearfull intermissions in the pra­ctice of godlinesse; which yet make him not altogether Gracelesse: as a man may have sometimes little distempers in his body, through mis-dyet or otherwise, and yet not be heart-sick; or great­er D distempers too sometimes to make him sick, and yet be heart-whole. But yet if for the most part, and in the ordinary constant course of thy life, thou hast the practice of repentance and obedience, and other fruits of grace in some good comfortable measure; it is a good sign of Grace, and Sanctification in the heart. But if thou hast these things only by fits and starts, and sudden moods; and art sometimes violently hot upon them, other sometimes again, and oft­ner, key cold: presume not too much upon shewes, but suspect thy self still of Hypocrisie, and Insincerity; and never cease by repen­tance and prayer, and the constant exercise of other good graces, E to Physick and Dyet thy soul, till thou hast by Gods goodness put thy self into some reasonable assurance, that thou art the true child of God, a sincere believer, and not an Hypocrite; as Ahab here, not­withstanding all this his solemn humiliation was. Here is Ahab an Hypocrite; and yet humbled before the Lord. §. 16.

But yet now, this humiliation such as it was, The opening of the second O [...] ­servation. what should work [Page 186] it in him? That we find declared at verse 27. [ And it came to A passe that when Ahab heard these words, &c.] There came to him a message from God, by the hand of Eliah; and that was it that humbled him. Alas, what was Eliah to Ahab? a silly plain Prophet to a mighty King? that he durst thus presume to rush boldly and unsent-for into the presence of such a potent Monarch, who had no lesse power, and withall more colour, to take away his life, than Naboth's? and that when he was in the top of his jollity, solacing himself in the new-taken possession of his new-gotten Vineyard; and there to his face charge him plainly with, and shake him up roundly for, and denounce Gods judgements powerfully against, his bloudy abominable oppressions? We would think, a Monarch B nusled up in Idolatry, and accustomed to bloud, and hardened in Sinne and Obstinacy, should not have brooked that insolency from such a one as Eliah was, but have made his life a ransome for his sawcinesse. And yet behold, the words of this underling in com­parison, how they fall like thunder upon the great guilty offender, and strike palsie into his knees, and trembling into his joynts, and tumble him from the height of his jollity, and roll him in sack-cloth and ashes, and cast him into a strong fit of legal humiliation. Seest thou how Ahab is humbled before me?

§. 17.And here now cometh in our second Observation: even, the power C of Gods word over the Consciences of obstinate sinners; Observat. II. the power of Gods word. powerfull to 2 Cor. 10.4, 5. Cast down strong holds, and every high thought that exalteth it self against God. That which in Heb. 4. (if I mistake not the true understanding of that place) is spoken of the Essential word of God, the second Person in the ever-blessed Trinity; is also in some analogie true of the revealed word of God, the Scriptures of the Prophets and Apostles; that it Heb. 4.12. is Quick and powerfull, and [...]. more cutting than any two-edged sword, piercing even to the divi­ding asunder of the soul and spirit, and of the joynts and mar­row. Jer. 23.29. Is not my word like as a fire, saith the Lord? and like a ham­mer, D that breaketh the rock in pieces? Ierem. 23. Like a soft fire; to dissolve and melt the hearts of relenting sinners and true converts: but like a strong hammer; to batter and break in pieces the rocky and flinty consciences of obstinate and hardened offenders. Ex­amples hereof if you require: behold in the stories of the Kings, 1 Sam. 15.24. Saul whining, when Samuel reproveth him; in the books of the Prophets, the John. 3.5. Ninivites drooping, when Ionas threatneth them; in the Acts of the Apostles, Acts 24.25. Felix trembling, when Paul dis­courseth before him; in the Martyrologies of the Church, Ty­rants and bloudy Persecutors maskered▪ at the bold confessions of E the poor suffering Christians; in this Chapter, proud Ahab mourning, when Eliah telleth him his sin, and foretelleth him his punishment. §. 18.

with the Cau­ses thereof. 1. in the Instrument, Effects, which might justly seem strange to us; if the Causes were [Page 187] A not apparent. One Cause, and the Principal, is in the instrument, the Word: not from any such strength in it self, for so it is but a dead letter; but because of Gods Ordinance in it. For in his hands are the hearts and the tongues and the eares both of Kings and Prophets: and he can easily, when he seeth it good, put the spirit of zeal and of power into the heart of the poorest Prophet, and as easily the spirit of fear and of terrour into the heart of the greatest King. He chooseth weak Instruments, (as here Eliah) and yet furnisheth them with power, to effect great matters: that so the glory might not rest upon the instrument, but redound wholly to him as to the chief agent B that imployeth it. 2 Cor. 4.7. We have this treasure in earthen vessels, saith Saint Paul, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us, 2 Cor. 4. We say, Words are but wind; and indeed the words of the best Minister are no better, as they are breathed out and uttered by sinfull mortall man, whose breath is in his nostrils: but yet this wind, as it is brea [...]hed in, and inspired by the powerfull eternal Spirit of God, is strong enough (by his effectuall working with it) not only to shake the top-branches, but to rend up the very bot­tom-root of the tallest Cedar in Lebanon. Psal. 29.4, 5. Vox Domini confrin­gens Cedros, Psal. 29. [ The voice of the Lord is mighty in operation; C the voyce of the Lord is a glorious voyce: The voyce of the Lord breaketh the Cedars; yea the Lord breaketh the Cedars of Lebanon.]

Another Cause is in the Object; §. 19. and that is the force of Natural Conscience: 2. in the Ob­ject; which the most presumptuous sinner can never so sti­fle, though he endeavour all he can to do it, but that it will be sometimes snubbing, and stinging, and lashing, and vexing him with ougly representations of his past sinnes, and terrible suggesti­ons of future vengeance. And then of all other times is the force of it most lively; when the voyce of God in his word awakeneth it after a long dead sleep. Then it riseth, and Sampson-like rouseth up it self, and bestirreth it self lustily as a Giant refreshed with wine: and it D putteth the disquieted patient to such unsufferable pain, that he runneth up and down like a distracted man, and doth he knoweth not what, and seeketh for ease he knoweth not where. Then he would give all Dives his wealth for Luke 16.24. A drop of water to cool the heat he feeleth; and with Gen. 25.30, 31. Esau part with his birth-right, for any thing, though it were never so little or mean, that would give him but the least present refreshing, and preserve him from fainting. Then sack-cloth, and ashes, and fasting, and weeping, and mourning, and renting the garments, and tearing the hair, and knocking the brest, and out-cries to heaven, and all those other things, which E he could not abide to hear of in the time of his former security, whilest his conscience lay fast asleep, and at rest, are now in all haste and greedily entertained, and all too little: if by any means they can possibly give any ease or asswagement to the pre­sent torment he feeleth in his soul.

[Page 188] §. 20.3.A third Cause is oftentimes in the Application of the Instrument A to the Object. in the fit ap­plication of the one to the other. For although Gods Word in the general be Power­full; and the Conscience of it self be of a stirring Nature: yet then ordinarily doth the Word of God work most powerfully upon the Consciences of obstinate sinners, when it is throughly and closely applyed to some special corruption, whereunto the party cannot plead Not-guilty; when the sinne and the judgement are both so dri­ven home, that the guilty offender can neither avoid the evidence of the one, nor the fear of the other. A plain instance whereof we have in this present history of King Ahab. When Eliah first came to him in the Vineyard, he was pert enough, Vers. 20. hic. [ Hast thou found me, B O mine enemy?] But by that the Prophet had done with him; told him of the sin, which was notorious, Vers. 19. [ Hast thou killed, and taken possession?] foretold him of the judgement, which was heavy, Ver. 21, &c. [ I will bring evill upon thee, and will take away thy Posterity, &c.] the man was not the man: Eliah left him in a farr other tune, than he found him in. The Prophets words wrought sore upon him, and his Conscience wrought sore within him; both together wrought him to the humiliation we now speak of: [ It came to passe, when he heard these words, that he rent his clothes, &c.] If you desire another in­stance, turn to Acts 24.25. where there is a right good one, and C full to this purpose. There we read, that Felix the Roman De­puty in Jury Act. 24.25. Trembled when Paul reasoned of Iustice, and of Tem­perance, and of the judgement to come. What was that thing, may we think, in St. Pauls reasoning, which especially made Felix to tremble? It is commonly taken to be the Doctrine of the last judgement: which is indeed a terrible doctrine, and able (if it be throughly apprehended) to make the stoutest of the sons of men to tremble. But I take it that is not all. The very thing that made Felix tremble, seemeth rather to be, that Paul's discourse fell up­on those special vices, wherein he was notably faulty, and then clapt in close with judgement upon them. For Felix was noted of D much cruelty and injustice in the administration of the affairs of Jury, (howsoever Tertullus like a smooth Orator, to curry favour with him, and to do Paul a displeasure, did flatteringly Act. 24.2, &c. com­mend his government:) and he was noted also of incontinency, both otherwise, and especially in marrying Drusilla who was another mans wife. Tacitus speaking of him in the fifth of his history, painteth him out thus; Tacit. Hist. lib. 5. Per omnem saevitiam & libidi­nem jus regium servili ingenio exercuit. And for such a man, as go­verned with cruelty and rapine, and lived in unchaste wedlock, to hear one reason powerfully of Iustice, and of Chastity, (for so much the word [...] there used properly importeth,) and of Iudgement; E it is no wonder if it make him tremble. §. 21.

An inference against those that despise the Word.Do thou consider this and tremble, whosoever thou art, that in thy thoughts despisest the holy word of God; accounting of it but [Page 189] A as of some humane invention to keep fools in awe withall: and thou also, whosoever thou art, that undervaluest this precious treasure, for the meanness or other infirmities of the 2 Cor. 4.7. earthen vessel wherein it is conveyed, Tell me, doest thou not herein struggle against the testimony and evidence of thine own heart? Doth not thine own Conscience and Experience tell thee, that this Ephes. 6.17. Sword of the Spirit hath a keen edge, and biteth and pierceth where it go­eth? Hath it not sometimes galled, and rubbed, and lanced, and cut thee to the very bone; and entred even to the dividing asun­der of the joynts, and of the marrow? Hath it not sometimes (as it were) by subtile and serpentine insinuations strangely wound B it self through those many crooked and Labyrinthean turnings that are in thine heart, into the very in-most corner and center thereof; and there ripped up thy bowels and thy reins, and ra­ked out the filth and corruption that lurked within thee, and set thy secretest thoughts in order before thy face, in such sort as that thou hast been strucken with astonishment and horrour at the discovery? Though perhaps it have not yet softened and melted thy stony and obdurate heart; yet didst thou never perceive it hammering about it, with sore strokes and knocks, as if it would break and shiver it into a thousand pieces? Doubtlesse thou hast; C and if thou wouldest deny it, thy conscience is able to give thy tongue the lye, and to convince thee to thy face. And if thou hast: why then doest thou not readily acknowledge the voice of God in it; having felt in it that lively power and efficacy, which it is not possible any device of the wit of man should have? Take heed then how thou doest traduce, or despise, or but undervalue that upon any seeming pretence whatsoever: for which thou hast such a strong witnesse in thine own heart, from the experience of the unresisted power of it, that it is indeed the word of God, and not the breath of sinfull man. Felix trembled at it, Ahab was hum­bled D by it; the one an Atheist, the other an Hypocrite: thou art worse than either Atheist, or Hypocrite, if it work not at least as much upon thee. Seest thou how Ahab humbleth himself at the voice of the Prophet?

From Ahab's Humiliation, and the Occasion thereof; §. 22. passe we now to consider in the last place, the Successe of it. The successe of Ahab's humili­ation, Ahab is humbled at the Prophets denouncing of judgement against him; and God hence taketh occasion to be so gracious to Ahab, as (though not wholly to remove, yet) to suspend and adjourn the judgement for a time. [ Seest thou how Ahab is humbled before me? because he hum­bleth E himself before me, I will not bring the evil in his dayes, &c. And here must Gods Holinesse be brought unto a tryal, before the barr of carnal reason, if by any means it can justifie it self. God ha­teth the works of Hypocrites; he loatheth even Osee 6.6. sacrifices with­out mercy; his Esa. 19.16. soul cannot away with the oblations and new-Moons, [Page 190] and solemn Feasts of men that have their hands full of bloud; A no not though they make many prayers, and tender them with be­haviour of greatest devotion, stretching out their hands towards heaven, and Psal. 35.13. afflicting their souls with fasting, and hanging down their Esa. 58.5. heads as Bulrushes, with pensivenesse: but even their best sacrifices, and confessions, and prayers, and humiliations are an Prov. 15 8. abomination unto him; so far from appeasing his wrath a­gainst other sins, as that they provoke his yet farther displeasure against themselves. Such is the Holinesse of our God; & such the pu­rity of his nature: with which holinesse and purity, how can it stand, to accept and reward (as here he seemeth to do) the counterfeit humilia­tion B of such a wretched Hypocrite, as we now suppose Ahab to be?

For the clearing of this difficulty; first, let it be granted; (which I take to be a certain truth, §. 23. and for any thing I know ne­ver yet gain-said by any; and how it may consist with the holi­nesse of God.) that Ahab, not only before, and after, but even in the act and at the instant of this humiliation, was an Hypocrite. Let it be granted secondly, (which is the thing urged 1 in the doubt) that this humiliation of his, being performed but in 2 hypocrisie, was not acceptable to God, as a good work; but abomi­nable before him, as a foul sinne. But yet withall it must be gran­ted 3 thirdly, that, although Ahab did not well in not being humb­led C with an upright heart, yet he had done much worse, if he had not been humbled at all: and that therefore there was, though no true spiritual goodnesse, yet some outward moral goodnesse in A­hab's humiliation; at least so far forth, as a thing lesse evil may in comparison of a worser thing be termed good. And then are we 4 to know fourthly, that it may stand with Gods holinesse, as it doth with his goodnesse and justice, to reward outward good things with outward good things; and moral and temporary graces with worldly and temporal blessings: as here he rewardeth Ahab's temporary and external humiliation, §. 24. with an outward temporal favour, viz. the D adjourning of an outward temporal judgement. Observ. 3. concerning the reward of com­mon graces;

That which hence we would observe, is, That God rewardeth sometimes common graces with common favours, temporary obedience 1 with temporal beneficence. This is proved unto us first, from the general course of Gods justice; and his promise grounded upon that justice, to reward every man according to his works. To which justice of his, and to which promise of his it is agreeable, as to recompence Spiritual good things with Eternal, so to recom­pence Quibus non erat Deus da­turus vitam ae­ternam, si ne­que hanc cis terrenam glori­am concederet, non redderetur merces bonis artibus eorum, id est, virtut­bus, quibus— Augustin. 5. de Civit. 15. Moral good things with temporal rewards. 2. From special expresse warrant of Scripture. In Mat. 6. Christ saith of Hypocrites E more than once, that Mat. 6.2, 5, 16. they have their reward. As in the doing of their seeming good works, they aim especially at the vain praise & commendation of men: so they have the full reward of those works in the vain praise and commendation of men. Though they have no right unto, nor reason to look for, a reward hereafter in heaven: 2 [Page 191] A yet they have their reward (such as it is, and all they are like to have) here upon earth. 3. From particular examples of such, as 3 have been temporally rewarded for temporal graces. To omit Intelligimus -etiam Ethni­cos, si quid boni fecerint, non absque mercede Dei judicio praeteriti. Hieron. in E­zek. 29. God e­ven among the Heathen, hath often rewarded moral honesty with outward happinesse. W. Ral. hist. of the world, lib. 2. cap. 8. §. 3. Heathens, as viz. Aristides, Cyrus, &c. for Justice; Bias, Dio­genes, &c. for contempt of the world; Codrus, Regulus, &c. for love of their countrey, and zeal to the common good; and sun­dry others, for other good things: whose moral vertues are here­in amply rewarded, (if there were nothing else but this,) that their names and memories have been preserved in Histories, and renown­ed throughout the world in all succeeding generations. I say, to B to omit these Heathens, we have examples in Scripture; of Ahab here, of 4 King. 10.30. Quid ei pro­fuit, quod pro nonnullâ obe­dientiâ, quam, de domo Achab omninò delen­dâ cupiditate suae dominatio­nis exhibuit, aliquantam mercedem transitoriam regni tempora­lis accepit? Augustin. contra mend. cap. 2. Iehu, of the Joh. 3.10.4. Ninivites, of others elsewhere: who for their temporary obedience, zeal, repentance, and the like, were rewarded; partly by temporal blessings upon themselves and their posterity, partly by the removal or adjournal of temporal punish­ments, which otherwise had speedily overtaken them. Fourthly, from the greater to the lesse. God sometimes temporally rewardeth the services of such men, as are but bruta instrumenta, brute in­struments of his will and providence; such as are imployed by him for the bringing about of his most holy and secret purposes, C Citra rationem finis, aut eorum quae ad finem, in the doing of such things, as they doe without the least mixture (in their own pur­pose and intent) of any respect at all to God or his ends, but meer­ly for the satisfying of their own corrupt lusts, and the atchieving of their own private ends. A notable example whereof we have, in Gods dealing with Nebuchadnezzar in Ezek. 29. where the word of the Lord cometh to Ezekiel, saying, Ezek. 29.18, 19, 20 Sonne of man, Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon caused his army to serve a great service against Tyrus: every head was made bald, and every shoulder was peeled: yet had he no wages, nor his army for Tyrus, for the ser­vice D that he had served against it: Therefore thus saith the Lord God; behold I will give the land of Egypt to Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon: and he shall take her multitude, and it shall be wages for his army. I have given him the land of Egypt for his labour where­with he served against Tyrus; because they wrought for me, saith the Lord God. In which place we see Egypt is given to Nebuchadnez­zar, as a reward for the service he did against Tyrus; because therein (though he neither intended any such thing, nor so much as knew it,) he yet was the instrument to work Gods pur­pose upon, and against Tyrus. And then how much more will E God reward temporally the service and obedience of such, as purpose­ly and knowingly endeavour an outward conformity unto the holy will and pleasure of God, though with strong and predominant mixture of their owne corrupt appetites and ends therewith­all?

Now the Reasons, §. 25. With sundry reasons thereof; why God should thus outwardly reward the out­ward [Page 192] 1 works of Hypocrites; are: First, the manifestation of his A own Goodnesse: that we might know how willing he is to cherish the least spark of any goodness in any man; be it natural, or moral, or whatever other goodnesse it be: that he might thereby encou­rage us, so to labour the improvement of those good things in us, 2 as to make our selves capable of greater rewards. Secondly; his Iustice and equity, in measuring unto Sinners and Hypocrites exact­ly according to the measure they mete unto him. They serve him with graces, which are not true graces indeed; he rewardeth them with blessings, which are not indeed true blessings. Somewhat they must do to God; and therefore they affoord him a little tempora­ry obedience, and there is all the service he shall have from them: B Somewhat God will do for them, and in requitall alloweth them a little temporary favour, and there is all the reward they must look for from him. Here is Quid pro Quo. They give God the outward work, but without any hearty affection to him: God giveth them the outward benefit, but without any hearty affection to them. For want of which hearty affection on both sides, it cometh to passe, that nei­ther is the outward work truly acceptable to him, nor the outward bene­fit 3 truly profitable to them. A third reason of Gods thus graciously dealing even with Hypocrites, may be assigned, with reference to his own dear Children and chosen; for whose good especially (next un­der C his own glory) all the passages of his divine providence both up­on them and others are disposed in such sort as they are: as for whose comfort, this manner of proceeding maketh very much and sundry wayes; as I shall by and by touch in the Inferences from this Observation; whereunto I now come, because it is time I should draw towards a Conclusion.

§. 26.And first; by what hath been already said a way is opened for the clearing of Gods Holinesse in these his proceedings. And inferences thence, If some­times he temporally reward Hypocrites; is it not either for their 1 own, or for their works sake, as if he either accepted their Persons, D or approved their Obedience. No: it is but Lex Talionis; he deal­eth with them, as they deal with him- They do him but eye-ser­vice; and he giveth them but eye-wages. Indeed God can neither be deceived, nor deceive: yet as they would deceive God in their service, with such obedience as falleth short of true obedience; so they are deceived in their pay from him, with such blessings as fall short of true blessings. And all this may well stand with Gods both Iu­stice 2 and Holinesse. Secondly; it appeareth from the premises, that Gods thus dealing with wicked and unsanctified men, in thus re­warding their outward good things, giveth no warrant nor strength E at all, either to that Popish corrupt doctrine of Meritum congrui, in deserving the first grace by the right use of Naturals; or to that rot­ten principle and foundation of the whole frame of Pelagia­nisme, [ Facienti quod in se est, Deus non potest, non debet denegare [Page 193] gratiam.] We know, God rewards his own true and spirituall gra­ces A in us, with increase of those graces here, and with glory here­after: we see God rewardeth even false and outward and seeming graces, natural and moral good things, with outward and tempo­ral favours. And all this is most agreeable to his infinite both Iu­stice and Mercy; and may stand with the infinite Purity and Holi­nesse of his nature. But this were rather to make God an unjust and unholy God; to bind him to reward the outward and sinfull works of Hypocrites, (for the best natural or moral works with­out grace are but such,) with true saving grace and inward sancti­fication. B Other Inferences and uses more might be added▪ as viz. Thirdly, for our Imitation; by Gods example to take knowledge 3 of, and to commend, and to cherish even in wicked men, those natural or moral parts that are eminent in them, and whatsoever good thing they do in outward actual conformity to the revealed will and law of God. And fourthly, for Exhortation to such, as do 4 not yet find any comfortable assurance that their obedience and good works are true and sincere; yet to go on, and not to grow wea­ry of well doing: knowing that their labour is not altogether in vain; in as much as their works (though perhaps done in Hypo­crisie) C shall procure them temporal blessings here; and some abate­ment withall (I adde that by the way) of stripes and everlasting punishment hereafter.

But I passe by all these and the like Uses; §. 27. and commend but one more unto you: especially for Comfort to the Godly 1. against the prosperity of the wicked; and that is it which I named before as one Rea­son of the point observed, viz. the Comfort of Gods dear Children and Servants; and that sundry wayes. First, here is comfort for them, against a Temptation which often assaulteth them, and that with much violence and danger: arising from the sense and obser­vation of the prosperity and flourishing estate of the wicked in this D world. We may see in the Psalmes, and elsewhere; how fre­quently and strongly Psal. 37. and 73. David, Job 21.7, &c. Iob, and Jer. 12.1, &c. Ieremy, and other godly ones were assailed with this temptation. For thy instructi­on then, and to arm thee against this so common and universal a temptation: if thou shalt see fooles on horseback; ungodly ones laden with wealth, with honour, with ease, Hypocrites blessed with the fat of the earth, and the due of heaven, and abundance of all the comforts of this life: yet be not thou discomforted at it, or dis­quieted with it; Psal. 37.1. Do not fret thy self because of the ungodly, neither be thou envious at evil doers, Thou expectest for thine inward obe­dience E an unproportionable reward in the life to come: do not there­fore grudge their outward obedience a proportionable reward in this life. Some good things or other thou mayest think there are in them, for which God bestoweth those outward blessings upon them. But consider withall, that as they have their reward here, so they have all their reward here: and whatsoever their present prosperity [Page 194] be, yet the time will come, and that ere long be, when Job 8.13. The A hope of the Hypocrite shall wither, and Psal. 37.38. The end of the wicked shall be cut off.

§. 28.Again, here is a second Comfort for the godly against temporal afflictions: 2. against tem­porall afflicti­ons; and it ariseth thus. As Gods love and favour goeth not alwayes with those temporal benefits he bestoweth: so on the other side, Gods wrath and displeasure goeth not alwayes with those tem­poral afflictions he inflicteth. For as he rewardeth those few good things that are in evil men, with these temporall benefits, for whom yet (in his Iustice) he reserveth eternall damnation, as the due B wages (by that Iustice) of their grace-lesse impenitency: so he pu­nisheth those remnants of sin that are in Godly men, with these temporal afflictions; for whom yet (in his mercy) he reserveth Eter­nall salvation, as the due wages (yet by that mercy only) of their Faith, and repentance, and holy obedience. As Abraham said to the rich glutton in the Parable, Luke 16. Luk. 16.25. Son, remember that thou in thy life time receivedst thy good things, and likewise Lazarus evil things: but now he is comforted, and thou art tormented. As if he had said; If thou hadst any thing good in thee, remember thou hast had thy reward in earth already; and now there remaineth for C thee nothing, but the full punishment of thine ungodlinesse there in Hell: but as for Lazarus he hath had the chastisement of his infir­mities on earth already; and now remaineth for him no­thing, but the full reward of his godlinesse here in Heaven. Thus the meditation of this Doctrine yieldeth good Comfort against temporal afflictions.

Here is yet a third Comfort, and that of the three the greatest, unto the godly; §. 29. 3. against doubt­ings of their e­ternal reward. in the firm assurance of their Eternal reward. It is one of the Reasons, why God temporally rewardeth the unsound obedience of natural, carnal, and unregenerate men: even to give his faithfull servants undoubted assurance, that he will in no wise D forget their true and sound and sincere obedience. Doth God re­ward Ahabs temporary Humiliation? and will he not much more reward thy hearty and unfeined repentance? Have the Hypocrites Quid da­bit eis quos praedestinavit ad vitam, qui haec dedit eti­am eis, quos praedestinavit ad mortem? Aug. 22. de Civit. 24. their reward? and canst thou doubt of thine? This was the very ground of all that comfort, wherewith the Prodigal sonne su­stained his heart and hope; when he thus discoursed to his own soul: Luke 15.17. If all the hired servants which are in my Fathers house have bread enough, and to spare; surely my Father will never be so un­mindfull of me, who am his Son, though too too unworthy of E that name, as to let me perish for hunger. Every temporal blessing be­stowed upon the wicked, ought to be of the child of God enter­tained as a fresh assurance given him of his everlasting reward here­after. Gen. 25.5, 6. Abraham gave gifts to the sons of his Concubines; and sent them away: but his onely son Isaac he kept with him, and gave him all that he had. Right so, God giveth temporal gifts to Hy­pocrites [Page 195] A and Cast-awayes, who are bastards, and not sonnes; (not sonnes of the Gal. 4.28, 31. free woman, not sons of promise, not born after the spirit:) and that is their portion; when they have gotten that, they have gotten all they are like to have; there is no more to be looked for at his hands. But as for the inheritance; he reserveth that for his dear Children, the godly, who are Gal. 4.29. Born after the spirit, and Gal. 3.29. Heires according unto promise: on these he bestoweth all that ever he hath, 1 Cor. 3.21. ( all things are theirs;) for on them he bestoweth Heb. 1.2. his Son the heir of all things, in whom are hid all the treasures of all good things, and together Rom. 8.32. with whom all other B things are conveyed and made over unto them, as accessories and appurtenances of him; and on them he bestoweth Himself, who is 1 Cor. 15.28. All in all, Psa. 16.11. In whose presence is fulnesse of joy, and at whose right hand there are pleasures for evermore. To which joy unspeakable and glorious, O thou the Father of mercies, who hast promised it unto us, bring us in the end, for thy dear Sonnes sake Jesus Christ, who hath purchased it for us, and given into our hearts the earnest of his and thy holy Spirit to seal it unto us. To which blessed Son, and holy Spirit, together with thee, O Father, three persons and one only wise, gracious, glorious, Almighty and eternal Lord C God; be ascribed by us, and all thy faithfull people throughout the world, the whole kingdome, power, and glory, for ever and ever. Amen, Amen.

D E
A

THE SECOND SERMON B AD POPVLVM. At Grantham L inc. Febr. 27. 1620. C

3. Kings 21.29.

—because he humbleth himself before me, I will not bring the evil in his dayes.—

D

§. 1. I Will not so farr either distrust your me­mories, or straiten my self of time for the delivery of what I am now purposed to speak; as to make any large repetition of the particulars which were observed the last time from the consideration of Ahabs person and condition, (who was but an Hypocrite,) taken joyntly with his pre­sent carriage, together with the occasion E and successe thereof. He was humbled: It was the voyce of God by his Prophet that humbled him: Upon his humbling God ad­journeth his punishment. From all which was noted, 1. that there might be even in Hypocrites an outward formal humiliation; 2. the power and efficacy of the word of God able to humble an oppres­sing [Page 197] A Ahab; 3. the boundlesse mercy of God, in not suffering the outward formal humiliation of an ungodly Hypocrite to passe altoge­ther unrewarded. All this the last time; by occasion of those first clauses in the verse, [ Seest thou how Ahab humbleth himself be­fore me? because he humbleth himself before me, I will not —] We are now next to consider of the great Favour, which it pleased God to shew to Ahab upon his humiliation; what it was, and wherein it consisted. It was the Removal, (at least for a time; that is, the suspen­sion) of an heavy judgement denounced against Ahab and his house most deservedly for his bloody and execrable oppression; [ Because B he humbleth himself before me, I will not bring the evil in his days.]

The Evil which God now promiseth he will not bring, [ I will not bring the evil in his days, §. 2.] is that which in verse 21. he hath threatned he would bring upon Ahab and upon his house Vers. 21. &c. hic. [ Be­hold I will bring evil upon thee, and will take away thy posterity, and will cut off from Ahab him that pisseth against the wall, and him that is shut up and left in Israel; and will make thy house like the house of Iero­boam the son of Nebat, and like the house of Baasha the son of Abijah, for the provocation wherewith thou hast provoked me to anger, and made Is­rael to sin.] A great judgement, and an heavy: but the greater the C judgement is, when it is deserved, and threatned; the greater the mercy is, if it be afterwards forborn: as some of this was. But whatsoever becommeth of the judgement: here we see is mercy good store. God who is Eph. 2.4. rich in mercy, and delighted to be stiled Deus mise­rationum. Neh. 9.31. the God of mercies, and the 2 Cor. 1.3. Father of mercies, abundantly ma­nifesteth his mercy in dealing thus graciously with one that deser­ved it so little. Here is mercy, in but threatning the punishment, when he might have inflicted it; and more mercy, in not inflicting the punishment, when he had threatned it. Here is mercy first, in suspending the Punishment, [ I will not bring the Evil:] and D mercy again, in suspending it for so long a time, [ I will not bring the evil in his days.] Of these two points we shall entreat at this time: and first and principally, of the former.

[ I will not bring the evil.] It is no new thing to them, that have read the sacred stories with observation, to see God, §. 3. when men are humbled at his threatnings, to revoke them, Chrysost. in Gen. hom. 25. & alibi saepe. [...], saith Chrysostome more than once: this is ever Gods man­ner; when men change their deeds, to change his doom; when they renounce their sins, to recall his sentence; when they repent of the evil they have done against him, to Ion. 3.10. Repent of the evil E he had said he would doe against them. Search the Scriptures, and say if things run not thus, as in the most ordinary course; God commandeth, and Man disobeyeth; Man disobeyeth, and God threatneth; God threatneth, and Man repenteth; Man repenteth, and God forbeareth. Gen. 20.3. Abimelech, thou art but a dead man, because of the woman which thou hast taken! but Abimelech [Page 198] restoreth the Prophet his wife untouched; and God spareth him, A and he dyeth not. Hezekiah, make thy will, and Esay 38.1.—5. Put thine house in order, for thou shalt die, and not live! but Hezekiah turneth to the wall, and prayeth, and weepeth; and God addeth to his days fifteen years. Nineveh, prepare for desolation; for now but Jon. 3.4, 10. forty dayes, and Niniveh shall be destroyed: but Nineveh fasted, and prayed, and repented; and Nineveh stood after that more than forty years twice told. Generally, God never yet threatned any punishment upon person or place: but if they repented, he either with-held it, or deferred it, or abated it, or sweetned it to them; B for the most part proportionably to the truth and measure of their repentance, but howsoever always so far forth as in his infinite wisedom he hath thought good: some way or other, he ever re­mitted somewhat of that severity and rigour, wherein he threat­ned it.

A course which God hath in some sort bound himself unto, and which he often and openly professeth he will hold. §. 4. Two remark­able testimonies (among sundry other) shall suffice us to have proposed at this time, for the clear and full evidencing hereof. The one in Ierem. 18.7, 8. [ At what instant I shall speak concerning C a nation, and concerning a kingdom, to pluck up, and pull down, and to destroy; If that Nation against whom I have pronounced turn from their evill, I will repent of the evil that I thought to doe unto them.] The other in Ezek. 33.13, 14. [ When I say to the wicked, thou shalt sure­ly die, if he turn from his sin, and do that which is lawfull and right, If the wicked restore the pledge, give again that he hath robbed, walk in the statutes of life without committing iniquity; he shall surely live, he shall not die.] And every where in the Prophets, after Denuncia­tions of judgement follow exhortations to Repentance: which were bootlesse, if Repentance should not either prevent them or D adjourn them, or lessen them.

§. 5.You see God both practiseth and professeth this course: neither of which can seem strange to us, if we duly consider, either his readiness to shew mercy, or the true End of his threatnings. We have partly already touched at the greatness of his mercy. To shew compassion, and to forgive, that is the thing wherein he most of all delighteth; and therefore he doth arripere ansam, take all advantage as it were, and lay hold on every occasion to doe that: but to punish, and take vengeance is Esay. 28.21. opus alienum, as some ex­pound that in Esay 28. his strange work, his strange act, a thing he ta­keth E no pleasure in. Ezek. 3 [...].11. Vivo nolo — in Ezek. 33. As I live saith the Lord God, I have no pleasure in the death of the wicked, &c. As the Bee laboureth busily all the day long, and seeketh to every flower, and to every weed for Hony; but stingeth not once, unlesse she be ill provoked: so God bestirreth himself, and his bowels yearn within him, to shew compassion, Osee 6.4. [ O Ephraim what [Page 199] A shall I doe unto thee? O Iudah, how shall I entreat thee? Ezek. 18.31. & 33.11. Why will ye dye, O ye house of Israel? Jer. 5.1. Run to and fro through the streets of Ierusa­lem, and seek if you can find a man, but a man, that I may pardon it.] But vengeance commeth on heavily and unwillingly, and draw­eth a sigh from him; Esay 1.24. [ Heu consola [...]or! Ah I must, I see there is no remedy, I must ease me of mine adversaries, and be avenged of mine enemies; Mat. 23.27 Oh Ierusalem, Ierusalem, that killest the Prophets— how oft would I, &c. Osee 11.8. How shall I give thee up Ephraim? — my heart is turned within me; my repentings are kindled together.] So is our God Psal. 103.8. slow to anger, and loath to strike Ovid. 1. de Pont. 3. (Quique dolet quoties B cogitur esse ferox:) but plenteous in mercy, as David describeth him in Psal. 103. Never was a man truly and inwardly humbled, but God in the riches of his special mercy, truly pardoned him: never was man so much as but outwardly humbled, as Ahab here, but God in his common and general mercy, more or lesse forbare him.

Secondly, the end of Gods threatnings also confirmeth this point. §. 6. For doth he threaten evil think ye, because he is resolved to inflict it? Nothing lesse: rather to the contrary, he therefore threat­neth it, that we by our repentance may prevent it, and so he may not inflict it. Chrys. in Gen. hom. 25. [...]. Nazianz. -Non praedixit, ut veniat, sed ne veniat. Hie­ron. in Eze. 33. [...], C saith St. Chrysostom: he foretelleth what he will bring upon us, for this very purpose, that he may not bring it upon us; and warneth before he striketh, to make us carefull to avoid [...]he stroke. In the antient Roman State and discipline, the manner was, before they made warr upon any people, first to send See Dionys. Halicarn. li. 2. Antiqu. Liv. 1. Dec. 1. Cic. 1. de Offic. Heralds to pro­clame it, ( Bellum indicere, [...]e inserrent,) to the end that if they would make their peace by submission, they might prevent the warr; nor so onely, but be written also in albo amicorum, enrolled as their friends and confederates. So God sendeth his Heralds the Prophets, to threaten vengeance against sinners: not thereby to drive them D from hope of mercy, but to draw them to repentance and humiliati­on; whereby they may not only turn away the vengeance threat­ned, but also (if they perform them unfeignedly, and with up­right hearts) interest themselves farther in his favour and love. Nor is it to be accounted among the least of Gods mercies when he might in his just displeasure over-whelm us in the very act of our sinnes, as Num. 25.8 Zimri and Cosbi were runn thorow in the very act of filthinesle; and as 2 Sam. 6.7. Uzzah and Act▪ 5.5, 10. Annanias and Sapphira, and some few others whom God picked out to shew exemplary judge­ment upon, were strucken dead upon the sudden for their trans­gressions: E When God might in justice deal with the same rigour against us all; I say, it is not the least of his mercies, that he for­beareth and forewarneth, and foretelleth and threatneth us before he pu­nish; that [...]. Chrysost. in Gen. hom. 25. if we will take any warning, he may do better to us than he hath said, and not bring upon us what he hath threatned.

[Page 200] §. 7.A point very usefull and comfortable: if it be not derogatory to A Gods truth. Let us therefore first clear that; and then proceed to the Uses. If God thus revoke his threatnings, it seemeth he either before meant not what he spake, when he threatned; or else after when he revoketh, repenteth of what he meant: either of which to imagine, farr be it from every Christian heart; since the one ma­keth God a dissembler, the other a changeling; the one chargeth him with falshood, the other with lightness. And yet the Scrip­tures sometimes speak of God, as if he Gen. 6.6. Psal. 95.10. grieved [...]or what he did, or Gen. 6.6. 1 Sam. 15.11. Jerem. 18.8. Am [...]s 7.3, 6. Jon. 3.10. repented of what he spake, or altered what he had pur­posed: and for the most part, such like affections are given him in B such places, as endeavour to set forth to the most life his great mercy and kindnesse to sinfull mankind. We all know, we cannot indeed give God any greater glory than the glory of his mercy: yet must know withall, that God is not so needy of means to work out his own glory, as that he should be forced to redeem the glo­ry of his mercy, with the forfeiture either of his Truth or Stedfast­ness. We are therefore to lay this as a firm ground and infalli­ble, that our God is both truly Vnchangeable, and unchangeably True. Num. 23.19. 1 Sam. 15.29. The strength of Israel is not as man, that he should he, nor as the son of man, that he should repent: his words are not 2 Cor. 1.19, 20. Yea and C Nay, neither doth he use lightness. But his words are Yea and A­men; and himself Heb: 13.8. yesterday and to day and the same for ever: Ma [...]. 24.35 Heaven and Earth may passe away, yea shall passe away; but not the least [...]. Mat. 5.18. tittle of Gods words shall passe away unfulfilled. Psal. 102.26, 27. They may wax old as a garment, and as a vesture shall he change them, and they shall be changed; but he is the same, and his years fail not: nei­ther doe his purposes fail, nor his promises fail, nor his threatnings fail, nor any of his words fail. Let Heaven, and Earth, and Hell, and Angel, and Man, and Devil, and all change: still still Mal. 3.6. Ego Deus, & non mutor; God he is the Lord of all, and he chan­geth not. D

§. 8.As for those Phrases then of Repenting, Gri [...]ving, &c. which are spoken of God in the Scriptures: that [...]. Chrysost: in Gen. hom. 3. So also Ibid. hom▪ 15. & 26. & 60. & in Ps. 6 [...]. Bernard. lib. 5. de Con [...]si [...]. ad Fug [...]. [...], where­of Saint Chrysostom so often speaketh, salveth them. God speak­eth to us; and therefore speaketh as we use to speak, and fra­meth his language to our ( l) dulness, and teacheth us by [...]. Chrysost. In Psal. 8▪ our own phrases what he would have us learn: as Nurses talk half syllables, and [...]. lipse out broken language to young children. But what is so spoken [...], of God, after the manner of men; must yet be understoo [...] [...], so as befitteth the Majesty and perfecti­on E [Page 201] A of his divine nature. When he repenteth then, we are not so to conceive it, as if God Nunquam primi consilii Deos poenitet. Sener. 6. de benef. 23. changed his mind, or altered any thing of his everlasting purpose and counsell, either in substance or circum­stances: it only Quod di­cit (Poeniten­tiam agam) intelligitur me­taphoricè dictum: nam homines, quando non impleut quod comminati sunt, poenitere videntur. Aquin▪ 1. quaest. 19.7. ad. 2. importeth, that he now doth not that; which, so farr as we could reasonably conjecture by his words, or works, or our deserts, or otherwise, seemed to us to have been his purpose to have done.

B This for the Phrases: §. 9. but yet the main doubt for the thing it self standeth uncleared. Abimelech and Hezekiah shall dye, and yet A­bimelech and Hezekiah shall not dye▪ Nineveh shall be destroyed, and yet Nineveh shall not be destroyed; I will bring evil upon Ahab's house, and yet I will not bring it: is not this Yea and Nay? is not this a plain contradiction? How is there not here a plain change of Gods will? If not for substance; because the things were at length performed: yet at least in circumstance; because they were not per­formed at those times, and in that manner, as they were threatned and foretold. That wretched miscreant Vorstius, instead of unty­ing C this knot, cutteth it: who, to maintain Pelagian conclusions from blasphemous Principles, trembleth not to affirm, Vorst. de Deo. In parte aliquà divini decreti fieri aliquam mutationem; that there may be some change made in some part of Gods decree. An assertion un­beseeming an ingenuous Pagan, and to be for ever abhorred and held accursed by every soul that professeth it self Christian. Ad­mit this once: and let Man, yea and the devil too, be true; and only God a lyer. Leave we him therefore to the judgement of that great God, whom he hath blasphemed; and seek we better satisfaction. That of Aquinas, and the Schoolmen, is true, D but subtile: that God doth sometimes Aquin. 1. qu. 19.17. Velle mutationem, though he doth never mutare voluntatem; that though he never changeth his will, yet he sometimes willeth a change. That of Cum exte­rius mutari vi­detur sententia, consilium non mutatur▪ quia de unaquaque re immutabili­ter intus con­stituitur, quic­quid for [...]s mu­ta [...]ilitor agitur. Gregor. in Moral. Gregory is plainer, and no lesse true; Mutat Deus sententiam, non consilium [...] God sometimes changeth the sentence which he hath denounced, but never the Counsell which he hath decreed. Others, otherwise: diverse men conceiving the same answer for substance, in divers and different termes.

That which is plainest, and giveth fullest satisfaction, and whereinto the answers of Gregory and Aquinas, and the rest, §. 10. (as many as have spoken with any truth and pertinency to the point,) E in the last resolution fall; is briefly this. In the whole course of Scripture, Gods threatnings, (and so his promises too,) have ever a condition annexed unto them in Gods purpose: which though it be not ever, (indeed but seldome) expressed; yet is it ever inclu­cluded, and so to be understood. All Gods promises, (how abso­lutely [Page 202] so ever expressed,) are made sub conditione Obedientiae: and A all his threatnings (how absolutely so ever expressed,) sub condi­tione Impoenitentiae. And these Conditions, viz. of continuing in Obedience, in all Promises; and of continuing in Impenitency, in all Threatnings; are to be understood of course; whether they be ex­pressed, or not. This is plain from those two famous places before cited, Ier. 18. and Ezek. 33. Jer. 18.7, 8. See Chrysost. hom. 5. ad pop. Antioch. [...]usè & pulch [...]e. When I say to the wicked, thou shalt surely dye; if the wicked turn from his sinne, &c. he shall surely live, he shall not dye. Where Almighty God plainly teacheth us, that we ought so to conceive of all his threatnings, be they never so pe­remptorily set down, (as what more peremptory than this, Thou shalt surely dye?) as that he may reserve to himself a power of revo­cation B in case the parties threatned repent. The examples make it plain. Abimelech shall dye for taking Sarah: understand it; unlesse he restore her. Forty dayes, and Nineveh shall be destroyed: understand it with this reservation; unlesse they repent. And so of all the rest.

§. 11.But why is not that clause expressed then? may some demand. I answer: first, it needeth not; secondly, it booteth not. First, it needeth not. For God having in Ierem. 18. and Ezek. 33. and elsewhere instructed us in the general, that all his Threatnings are to be understood with such clauses and conditions and reservations; C it is needlesse to repeat them in every particular: As amongst Christian men, who acknowledge Gods providence to rule in all things, and to dispose of all actions and events; it is needlesse in every speech de futuro contingenti to expresse this clause [ if God will;] we will go to such or such a place, or do such or such a thing, if God will ▪ because we readily conceive it, as a clause, which either is, or should be understood in every such speech, as Jam. 4.15. St. Iames requireth. And so in many promises amongst men, this clause, though not expressed, is yet allowed of course, and to com­mon intendment understood, [ Rebus sic stantibus; things standing D and continuing as now they are:] so as if a man make a promise absolutely, without expressing that or any other like clause of Li­mitation or Exception, if in the interim some such unexpected ac­cident befall, as maketh that either he cannot or may not do what he promised; we may not in right reason charge such a man with breach of promise, if he perform not all he promised: because the foresaid clause, though not expressed, is yet presumed to have been intended by the promiser. And that Gods Threatnings, as de jure they ought to be by us when we hear them, so de facto they were understood by him when he made them, with a secret clause E of reservation and exception in case of Repentance; appeareth by the usual practice of many upon such threatnings, and the use they made of them. The Ninevites when Ionah preached destruction within forty dayes, without any expresse clause of Repentance; [Page 203] A yet understood it so: else had it been in vain for them to have re­pented at all, out of an hope of preventing the judgement by their repentance; as their speeches shew they did. Ion. 3.9. For who can tell, say they, if God will turn and repent, and turn away from his fierce anger, that we perish not? The like may be said of Abimelech, Hezekiah, and others: and of Ahab in this place.

Again, as it is sometimes needless, so it is alwayes bootlesse, §. 12. to expresse this clause of repentance in the threatnings of God. The expressing of it can do little good; secure ones will repent never the sooner for it: but it may do much harm; secure ones may thereby B put themselves in fairer hope of forbearance, and so linger their re­pentance till it be too late. Beloved, it is admirable to observe [...], Gods gracious courses, which he useth for the calling of men to repentance. In this particularity whereof we now speak, see how his Psal. 85.10. Mercy and truth are met together, and do most lovingly embrace each other. Where he spareth in the end, it is most certain he ever meant to spare Deus per­severavit in proposit [...] suo, misereri volens ab initio. Hieron. in Ion. 3. from the beginning: but that his everlasting purpose is part of his secret counsel, and un­revealed will; which as we cannot learn, so we may not seek to know, till the event declare it. Now to bring this his secret pur­pose C about, he must work those men to repentance, whom he hath thus everlastingly purposed to spare: else his justice should be­come questionable, in finally sparing the impenitent. Amongst other meanes to work men to repentance, this is one, to [...]. Chrys. hom. 5. ad pop. Antioch. threaten them with such judgements, as their sins have deserved: which threatning the more terrible it is, the more likely it is to be effectu­al; and the more peremptory it is, the more terrible it is. So then God, to bring those men to Repentance whom he meaneth to spare, in his word and by his messengers denounceth against them such judgements, as their sinnes have deserved, and as his Iustice with­out D their Repentance would bring upon them; denounceth them I say absolutely and in a peremptory form, without any expresse clause of reservation or exception, the more to terrifie and affright them, and to cast them down to the deeper acknowledgement of his Iustice and their own unworthinesse: which are yet to be under­stood conditionally; and interpreted with reservation and excepti­on of Repentance.

You have heard evidence enough to acquit Gods Truth; and do by this time, I doubt not, perceive how, as in all other things, §. 13. so in the revoking of his threatnings, Gods Mercy and his Truth go E hand in hand together. Let us now see what profitable Inferen­ces may be raised hence for our use. The summe of all we have said, is but this. Gods threatnings are terrible; but yet conditio­nal: and if he spare to execute them, when we are humbled by them; it is a glorious illustration of his Mercy, but without the least impeachment of his truth. Here is something for [Page 204] the Distressed, something for the Secure, something for All, to A learn.

First; for the Distressed. Consider this, and take comfort; all you that Esay. 61.3. mourn in Sion, §. 14. and groan under the weight of Gods heavy displeasure, and the fearfull expectation of those bitter cur­ses and judgements, which he hath threatned against sinne. Why do you spend your strength and spirit, in gazing with broad eyes altogether on Gods Iustice; or Truth: take them off a little, and refresh them, by fastening them another while upon his mercy. Consider not only what he threatneth: but consider withall why he threatneth; it is, that you may repent: and withall how he threatneth; it is, unlesse you repent. He threatneth to cast down B indeed: but unto humiliation, not into despair. He shooteth out his arrowes, even bitter words: but as 1 Sam. 20.20, 21. Ionathans arrowes, for warning, not for destruction. Think not, he aimeth so much at thy punishment, when he threatneth: alas, if that were the thing he sought, he could lay on load enough [...]. Chry­sost. in Gen. hom. 25. Ne­mo punire de­siderans, quod facturus est comminatur. Hieronym. in Ion. 3. without words: No, it is thy amendment he aimeth at, and seeketh therein: and there­fore holdeth not his tongue, that if thou wilt take it for a warning, he may hold his hand. If the Father do but threaten the Child, when the Rod lyeth by him; it is very likely he meaneth not to correct him for that time, but only to make him the more carefull C to obey, and the more fearfull to offend, for the time to come. Canst thou gather hope from the chiding of thy earthly father; and wilt thou find no comfort in the chidings and threatnings of thy hea­venly Father? whose bowels of tender compassion to us-ward are so much larger, than any earthly Parents can be; by how much him­self the Heb. 12.9. Father of spirits is greater than those fathers of our flesh. Yea, but who am I, will some disconsolate soul say, that I should make Gods threatnings void? or what my repentance, that it should cancell the Oracles of truth, or reverse the sentence of the eternal Judge? Poor distressed soul, that thus disputest against thine D own peace; but seest not the while the unfathomed depth of Gods Mercy, and the wonderfull dispensations of his Truth. Know, that his threatnings are not made void, or of none effect, when thou by thy repentance stayest the execution of them; yea rather then are they of all other times most effectual: for then do they most of all accomplish their proper end, and the thing for which they were intended, in thy amendment. Neither let his truth make thee despair; but remember, that the tenor of all his most peremptory threatnings runneth with an implicite reservation and conditional ex­ception of Repentance: which condition if thou on thy part faith­fully E perform; the judgement shall be turned away, and yet Gods Truth no whit impaired. This for the Distressed.

§. 15.Now for the Secure. Moses in Deut. 29. speaketh of a certain Deut. 29.18, 19. root, that beareth gall and wormwood; that blesseth it self when [Page 205] A God curseth, and standeth unmoved when God threatneth. Here is an Axe for that root; to hew it in pieces: and, unless it Mat. 7.19. bring forth better fruit, to cleave it out for the fire. If there be any sprigs or spurns of that root here; let them also consider what hath been said, and tremble. Consider this I say and tremble, all you that make a mock at God, and at his word, and imagine that all his threatnings are but Bruta [...]ulmina, empty cracks, and Powder without shot; because sundry of them have fallen to the ground, and not done the hurt they made shew of. But know, whosoe­ver thou art, that thus abusest the Mercy, and despisest the Truth B of God; that as his Mercy never did, so his Truth shall never fail. Thou sayest, some of his threatnings have done no harm: I say as much too; and his mercy be blessed for it: but what is that, to secure thee? If any where Gods threatnings did no harm, and wrought no destruction; it was there only, where they did good, and wrought repentance. If they have turned thee from thy sins, as they have done some others; there is hope thou mayest turn them away from thee, as some others have done. But if they have done no good upon thee, in working thy repentance; cer­tainly they hang over thee to doe thee harm, and to work thy C destruction. GODS threatnings are in this respect, as all other his words are, sure and stedfast; and such as Esay. 52.11. Shall never return void, but accomplish that for which they were sent: if not the one way, then without all doubt the other. If they doe not humble thee, they must overwhelm thee; if they work not thy conversion, they will thy ruine. As some strong Physick, that either mendeth or endeth the Patient; so are these. And therefore when judgements are denounced; resolve quickly, off or on: Here is all the choice that is left thee; either Repent, or Suffer. There is a generation of men, that (as Moses complaineth) Deut. 29.19. When they hear the words of D Gods curse, blesse themselves in their hearts, and say they shall have peace, though they walk in the imagination of their own hearts; that (as Saint Paul complaineth) Rom. 2.4. Despise the riches of his goodness and forbearance and long-suffering, not taking knowledge that the goodness of God would lead them to repentance; that (as S. Peter complaineth) 2 Pet. 3.3, 4. Wal [...] after their own lusts, and scoffingly jest at Gods judgements, saying, where is the promise of his coming? But let such secure and carnal scoffers be assuted, that howsoever others speed, they shall ne­ver go unpunished: Whatsoever becometh of Gods threatnings against others, certainly they shall fall heavy upon them. They E that have taught us their conditions, Moses and Paul and Peter; have taught us also their punishments. Moses telleth such a one, how ever others are dealt with, that yet Deut. 29.20. The Lord will not spare him; but the anger of the Lord and his jealousie shall smoak against that man, and all the curses that are written in Gods Book shall light up­on him, and the Lord shall blot out his name from under heaven. Saint [Page 206] Paul telleth such men, that by despising the riches of his good­nesse A and forbearance; they doe but Rom. 2.5. Treasure up unto them­selves wrath against the great day of wrath, and of the revelation of the righteous judgement of God. Saint Peter telleth them, howsoever they not only sleep, but snort in deep security; that yet 2 Pet. 2 3. Their judgement of long time sleepeth not, and their damnation [...] not so much as slumbereth. Doe thou then take heed, whosoever thou art, and whatsoever thou dost, that thou abuse not the Mercy of God: and to divorce it from his Truth, is to abuse it. If when God threatneth, thou layest aside his Truth, and presumest on his bare Mercy: when he punisheth, take heed he do not cry quit­tance B with thee, by laying aside his Mercy, and manifesting his bare Truth. God is Psal. 145.8. patient and mercifull. Patience will bear much, Mercy forbear much: but being scorned, and provoked, and dared, Furor sit laesa saepius patientia. Patience it self turneth furious, and Mercy it self cruel. It is Mercy, that threatneth; it is Iustice, that punisheth. Mercy hath the first turn; and if by Faith and Repentance we lay timely hold of it, we may keep it for ever, and (revenging) Iu­stice shall have nothing to doe with us. But if carelesse and secure, we slip the opportunity, and neglect the time of Mercy; the next turn belongeth to Iustice: which will render judgement without C mercy, to them that forgat God, and despised his Mercy. That for the Secure.

§. 16.Now thirdly, and generally for All. What God hath joyned together, let no man put asunder. God hath purposely in his threats joyned and tempered Mercy and Truth together; that we might take them together, and profit by them together. Auson. Epig. 10. Di­vidat haec si quis, faciunt discreta venenum; Antidotum sumet, qui sociata bibet: as he spake of the two poysons. Either of these single, though not through any malignant qua [...]ity in themselves, (God forbid we should think so) yet through the corrupt tempera­ture D of our souls, becommeth rank and deadly poyson to us. Take Mercy without Truth; as a cold Poyson it benummeth us, and maketh us stupid with careless Security. Take Truth without Mer­ [...]y; as an hot poyson it scaldeth us, and scorcheth us in the flames of restless Despair. Take both together, and mix them well: as hot and cold poysons, fitly tempered by the skill of the Apotheca­ry, become medicinable; so are Gods Mercy and Truth restora­tive to the soul. The consideration of his Truth humbleth us; without it we would be fearlesse: the consideration of his Mercy supporteth us; without it we would be hopelesse. Truth begetteth E Fear and Repentance; Mercy, Faith and Hope: and these two Faith and Repentance keep the soul even, and upright and steddy, as the ballast and sail doe the ship; that for all the rough waves and weather that encountereth her in the troublesome sea of this World, she miscarrieth not, but arriveth safe and joyfull in [Page 207] A the Haven where she would be. Faith without Repentance, is not Faith, but Presumption; like a Ship all sail, and no ballast, that tippeth over with every blast: and Repentance without Faith, is not Repentance, but Despair; like a Ship all ballast, and no sail, which sinketh with her own weight. What is it then that we are to do, to turn away Gods wrath from us, and to escape the judgements, he threatneth against us? Even this: As in his Comminations he joyn­eth Mercy and Truth together; so are we in our Humiliations to joyn Faith and Repentance together. His threatnings are true: let us not presume of forbearance; but fear, since he hath threatned, that unless we repent, he will strike us. Yet his threatnings are but con­ditional: B let us not despair of forbearance; but hope, although he hath threatned, that yet if we repent he will spare us. That is the course, which the godly, guided by the direction of his holy Spirit, have ever truly and sincerely held; and found it ever com­fortable to assure them of sound peace, and reconciliation with God. That is the course, which the very Hypocrites from the sug­gestion of natural Conscience have sometimes offered at, as far as Nature ( enlightned, but unrenewed) could lead them; and found it effectual, to procure them at the least some forbearance of threat­ned C judgements, or abatement of temporal evils from God.

Thus have you heard three Uses made, §. 17. of Gods mercy in revo­king, joyned with his truth in performing, what he threatneth. One, to chear up the distressed; that he despair not, when God threatneth: another, to shake up the secure; that he despise not, when God threatneth: a third, to quicken up all; that they beleeve and repent, when God threatneth. There is yet another general Vse to be made hereof; which, though it be not directly proper to the present argument, yet I cannot willingly passe without a little touching at it: and that is, to instruct us for the understanding D of Gods promises. For contraries, (as Promises and Threatnings are,) being of the like kind and reason either with other, do mutual­ly give and take light either to and from other. Gods threatnings are true and stedfast: his Promises are so too, Titus 1.2. [ Promisit qui non mentitur Deus, which God that cannot lie hath promised] saith the Apostle in one place; and in another, 2 Cor. 1.20. All the Promises of God are Yea and Amen:] and where in a third place he speaketh of Heb. 6.18. Two immutable things, in which it was impossible for God to lie, his promise is one of those two. The Promises then of God are true, as his Threatnings are. Now look on those Threatnings again; E which we have already found to be true, but withall conditional, and such as must be ever understood with a clause of reservation or exception. It is so also in the Promises of God: they are true, but yet conditional, and so they must ever be understood with a conditional clause. The exception there to be understood, is Repentance; & the con­dition here, Obedience. What God threatneth to do unto us, absolutely in [Page 208] words; the meaning is, he will doe it, unl [...]ss we repent and a­mend: A and what he promiseth to do for us, absolutely in words; the meaning is, he will do it, if we believe and obey. And for so much as this clause is to be understood of course, in all Gods promises: we may not charge him with breach of Promise, though after he do not really perform that to us, which the letter of his promise did import, if we break the condition, and obey not.

Wouldest thou know then, how thou art to entertain Gods promises, §. 18. and with what assurance to expect them? I answer, with a confident and obedient heart. Confident, because he is true, that hath promised; Obedient, because that is the condition, under B which he hath promised. Here is a curb then for those mens pre­sumption; who living in sinne, and continuing in disobedience, dare yet lay claim to the good Promises of God. If such men ever had any seeming interest in Gods Promises; the interest they had, they had but by contract and covenant: and that covenant, whether ei­ther of the two it was, Law or Gospel, it was conditional. The co­venant of the Law wholly, and à Priori conditional; Luke 10.28. Hoc fac & vives, Do this and live: and the Covenant of the Gospel too, after a sort, and à Posteriori Conditional; Crede & Vives, Believe and Live. If then they have broken the conditions of both covenants, C and do neither Believe, nor Do what is required: they have by their Unbelief and Disobedience forfeited all that seeming interest they had in those Promises. Gods promises then, though they be the very main supporters of our Christian Faith and Hope, to as ma­ny of us, as whose consciences can witnesse unto us a sincere desire and endeavour of performing that Obedience we have covenanted; yet are they to be embraced even by such of us, with a reverend fear and trembling, at our own unworthinesse. But as for the un­clean, and filthy, and polluted; those Mat. 6.6. Swine and Dogs, that delight in sinne and disobedience, and every abomination: they may set D their hearts at rest for these matters; they have neither part nor fellowship in any of the sweet promises of God. Let dirty 2 Pet. 2.22. Swine wallow in their own filth; these rich Mat. 6.6. pearles are not for them, they are too precious: let hungry 2 Pet. 2.22. Dogges glut themselves with their own vomit; the Mat. 15.26. Childrens bread is not for them, it is too delicious. Let him that will be filthy, Rev. 22.11. be filthy still: the promises of God are holy things, and belong to none but those that are holy, and desire to be holy still. For our selves in a word; let us hope that a promise being left us, if with faith and obedience and patience we wait for it, we shall in due time receive it: but withall Heb. 4.1. let us fear, E (as the Apostle exhorteth Heb. 4.) Lest a promise being left us, through disobedience or unbelief, any of us should seem to come short of it.

§. 19.Thus much of the former thing proposed; the magnifying of Gods Mercy, and the clearing of his Truth in the revocation and suspension of threatned judgements; by occasion of these words [ I [Page 209] A will not bring the Evil.] There is yet a Circumstance remaining, of this generall part of my Text, which would not be forgotten: it is the extent of time, for the suspending of the judgement [ I will not bring the Evil in his dayes.] Something I would speak of it too by your patience: it shall not be much, because the season is sharp, and I have not much sand to spend. I will not bring the evil in his dayes. The judgement denounced against Ahabs house, was in the end executed upon it; as appeareth in the sequel of the story, and especially from those words of Iehu (who was himself the instru­ment raised up by the Lord, and used for that execution, in 4 Kings B 10. 4 King. 10.10. [ Know that there shall fall to the earth nothing of the word of the Lord, which the Lord spake concerning the house of Ahab; for the Lord hath done that which he spake by his servant Eliah.] Which were e­nough, (if there were nothing else to be said) to justifie Gods Truth in this one particular. That which Ahab gained by his hu­miliation, was only the deferring of it for his time; I will not bring the evil in his dayes. As if God had said, This wretched King hath provoked me, and pulled down a curse from me upon his house, which it were but just to bring upon him and it without farther de­lay: yet because he made not a scoff at my Prophet, but took my C words something to heart, and was humbled by them; he shall not say, but I will deal mercifully with him, and beyond his me­rit: as ill as he deserveth it, I will do him this favour, I will not bring the evil that is determined against his house, in his dayes.

The thing I would observe hence, is; That, §. 20. When God hath de­termined a judgement upon any people, family, or place; it is his great mercy to us, if he do not let us live to see it. It cannot but be a great grief, (I say not now to a religious, but even) to any soul, that hath not quite cast off all natural affection: to forethink and fore­know D the future calamities of his countrey and kindred. Herodot. in Polyh. Valer. Max. 9.13. Xerxes could not forbear weeping, beholding his huge army that follow­ed him; onely to think, that within some few scores of years so many thousands of proper men would be all dead and rotten: and yet that a thing that must needs have happened by the necessity of nature, if no sad accident or common calamity should hasten the accomplishment of it. The declination of a Common­wealth, and the funeral of a Kingdome, foreseen in the general corruption of manners, and decay of discipline, (the most certain sym­tomes of a totering State;) have fetched teares from the eyes, and E bloud from the hearts, of heathen men zealously affected to their Countrey. How much more grief then must it needs be, to them that acknowledge the true God, not only to foreknow the extraor­dinary plagues and miseries and calamities which shall befall their posterity: but also to fore-read in them Gods fierce wrath and heavy displeasure and bitter vengeance, against their own sins, [Page 210] and the sins of their posterity? Our blessed Saviour, though him­self A without sinne, and so no way accessory to the procuring of the evils that should ensue, could not yet but Luke 19.41. Weep over the City of Ierusalem, when he beheld the present security, and the future ruine thereof.

A grief it is then to know these things shall happen: but some happinesse withall, §. 21. and to be acknowledged as a great favour from God, to be assured that we shall never see them. It is no small mercy in him, it is no small Comfort to us: if either he take us away, before his judgements come; or keep his judgements away, till we be gone. When God had told Abraham, in Gen. 15. that his B Genes. 15-13—15. seed should be a stranger in a land that was not theirs, mean­ing Egypt, where they should be kept under, and afflicted 400 years: lest the good Patriarch should have been swallowed up with grief at it; he comfortteth him, as with a promise of their glorious deliverance at the last, so with a promise also of prosperity to his own person, and for his own time, [ But thou shalt go to thy fathers in peace, and shalt be buried in a good old age, vers. 15.] In Esay 39. when Hezekiah heard from the mouth of the Prophet Esaiah, that all the Esa. 39.6.8. treasures in the Lords house should be carried into Baby­lon, and that his sonnes whom he should beget should be taken a­way, C and made Eunuches in the palace of the King of Babylon; he submitted himself (as it became him to do,) to the sentence of God; and comforted himself with this, that yet there should be peace and truth in his dayes, verse 8. In 4 Kings 22. when Huldah had prophesied of the 4 King. 2.16—20. evil that God would bring upon the City of Ierusalem, and the whole land of Iudah; in the name of the Lord she pronounceth this as a courtesie from the Lord unto good King Iosiah, [Because thy heart was tender, and thou hast humbled thy self— Behold therefore I will gather thee unto thy fathers, and thou shalt be gathered unto thy grave in peace, and thine eyes shall not see all the D evil, §. 22. which I will bring upon this place.] verse last.

Indeed every man should have, and every good man hath, an honest care of posterity; would rejoyce to see things setled well for them, would grieve to see things likely to go ill with them. That common speech which was so frequent with Dio. lib. 57. Tiberius, was monstrous, and not Illa vox scel [...]rata atque inhumana— Cic. 3. de fi­nib. Vox mag­na & detestabi­li [...]. Senec. 2. de Clement. 2. favouring of common humanity, Everso ju­vat orbe mori. Dictum Ruffi­ni apud Clau­dian. [...], When I am gone, let Heaven and Earth be jumbled again into their old Chaos: but he that mended it, with Nero apud Sueton. In Ne­rone, cap. 38. [...], yea (saith he,) whilest I live; seemeth to have renounced all that was man in him. Aristotle hath taught us E better, what reason taught him, that Arist. 1. E­thic. 11. Res posterorum pertinent ad defunctos; the good or evil of those that come after us, doth more than nothing concern us, when we are dead and gone. This is true: but yet Teren [...]. Andr. 4.1. Proximus egomet mî, though it were the speech of a Shark in the Comedy, will bear a good construction. [Page 211] A Every man is [...]. neerest to himself: and that Charity, which looketh abroad, and seeketh not only her own, yet beginneth at home, and seeketh first her own. Whence it is, that a godly man, as he hath just cause to grieve for posterities sake, if they must feel Gods judgements; so he hath good cause to rejoyce for his own sake, if he shall escape them: and he is no lesse to take knowledge of Gods Mercy, in sparing him; than of his Iustice, in striking them.

This point is usefull many ways: §. 23. I will touch but some of them, and that very briefly. First, here is one Comfort, among many other, against the bitternesse of temporal death. If God B cut thee off in the middest of thy days, and best of thy strength; if death turn thee pale, before age have turned thee gray; if the flower be plucked off, before it begin to wither: grudge not at thy lot therein; but meet Gods Messenger cheerfully, and imbrace him thankfully. It may be, God hath some great work in hand; from which he meaneth to save thee. It may be, he sendeth death to thee, as he sent his Gen. 19.16, 17. Angel to Lot; to pluck thee out of the middest of a froward and crooked generati­on, and to snatch thee away, lest a worse thing than death should C happen unto thee. Cast not therefore a longing eye back upon Sodome, neither desire to linger in the plain; (it is but a valley of tears and misery:) but up to the mountain from whence commeth thy salvation, lest some evil overtake thee. Possibly that which thou thinkest an untimely death; may be to thee a dou­ble advantage: a great advantage, in ushering thee so early into GODS glorious presence; and some advantage too, in plucking thee so seasonably from Gods imminent Iudgements. It is a favour to be Non meher­cule q [...]nquam a [...]dio hoc anno ereptum, qui mihi non à Diis immort. ereptus ex his mis [...]riis, & ex iniquissimâ conditione vitae videre­tur. Cic. 5. Epist. 16. Fuit hoc luctuosum suis, acerbum patriae, grave bonis omnibus: sed ii tamen Remp. cosus secuti sunt, ut mihi non erepta L. Cr [...]sso à Diis imm. vita, sed donata more esse videretur. Non vidit flagrantem, &c. Id. 3. de Orat. Fortunatus iliius [Hortensii] exitus, qui ea non vidit cum fierent, quae praevidit futura — sed illum videtur felicitas ipsius quâ semper est usus, ab eis miseriis quae consecutae sunt, morte vindicasse, Id. in Bru [...]o. taken away betimes, when evil is determined upon those that are left.

D

Secondly, here is a Warning for us, §. 24. to take consideration of the losse of good or usefull men; and to fear, when they are going from us, that some evil is comming towards us. The Prophet complaineth of the too great and general neglect hereof in his E times; Esay. 57.1. [ The righteous perisheth, and no man layeth it to heart; and mercifull men are taken away, none considering that the righteous is ta­ken away from the evil to come, Esa. 57.] When God sendeth his Gen. 19.16. Angel to pluck out his righteous Lo [...]s, what may Sodome expect but fire and brimstone to be rained down upon them? When he plucketh up the fairest and choicest flowers in his garden, and [Page 212] croppeth off the tops of the goodliest poppies: who can think o­ther, A than that he meaneth to lay his garden waste, and to turn it into a wild wildernesse? when he undermineth the main pillars of the house, taketh away the very props and buttresses of Church and Common-weal; sweepeth away religious Princes, wise Senatours, zealous Magistrates, painfull Ministers, men of emi­nent rancks, gifts, or example: who can be secure, that either Church, or Common-weal shall P [...]riturae urbis, aut ma­lorum immi­nentium, vel futurae labis, hoc primum in­dicium est; si decidant viri consultores — Ambros. de Cain & Abel, c. 3. stand up long; and not [...]otter at least, if not fall? God in Mercy taketh such away from the evil to come: we in wisdom should look for evil to come: when God taketh such away. B

Thirdly, here is instruction for wordlings, to make much of those few godly ones that live among them: §. 25. for they are the very pawns of their peace, and the pledges of their security. Think not, yee filthy Sodomites, it is for your own sakes, that ye have been spared so long; know to whom you are beholden: This Fellow Gen. 19.9. that came in to sojourn among you, this stranger, this Lot, whom you so hate, and malign, and disquiet; he it is that hath bayled you hitherto, and given you protection. Despise not Gods patience, and long suffering, ye prophane ones; neither blesse your selves in your ungodly wayes; neither say, We pros­per, C though we walk in the lusts of our hearts. This and thus we have done, and nothing hath been done to us, God holdeth his hand, and holdeth his tongue at us; surely Psal. 50.21. He is such a one as our selves. Learn, O ye despisers, that if God thus forbear you, it is not at all for your own sakes, or because he careth not to pu­nish evil doers: no; he hath a little remnant, a Luk. 12.13. little flock, a little handfull of his own among you; a Revel. 3.4. few names that have given themselves unto him, & call upon him daily for mercy upon the land, and that Ezek. 9.4. weep and mourn in secret and upon their beds for your abominations; whom you hate, and despise, and per­secute, D and defame, and account as the very scumme of the people, and the refuse and off-scowring of all things; to whom yet you owe your preservation. Surely, if it were not for some godly Iehosha­phat or other, whose 4 King. 3.14. presence God regardeth among you; if it were not for some zealous Moses or other that Psal. 106.23. standeth in the gap for you: Gods wrath had entred in upon you long ere this, as a mighty breach of water; and as an overflowing deluge over­whelmed you; and you had been swept away as with the Esay. 14.23. Besome of destruction, and devoured as stubble before the fire. It is Job. 22.30. The innocent that delivereth the land, and repriveth it from destru­ction, E when the sentence of desolation is pronounced against it; and it is delivered by the purenesse of his hands. O the goodnesse of our GOD! that would have spared the five Cities of the Salt Sea, if among so many thousands of beastly and filthy persons there had been found but Gen. 18.32. Ten righteous ones; and that was for [Page 213] A each City, but two persons: nay, that would have pardoned Ierusalem, if in all the Jer. 5.1. streets and broad places thereof, replenish­ed with a world of Idolaters, and Swearers, and Adulterers, and Op­pressours, there had been found but one single man, that executed judgement, and sought the truth from his heart. But O the mad­ness of the men of this foolish world withall! who seek to doe them most mischief of all others, who of all others seek to doe them most good; thirsting most after their destru­ction, who are the chiefest instruments of their preservation. On foolish and mad world! if thou hadst but wit enough, yet, B yet to hugge and to make much of that little flock, the hostages of thy peace, and the earnest of thy tranquillity! if thou wouldst but Luk. 19.42. Know, even thou, at least in this thy day, the things that belong un­to thy peace! Thou art yet happy, that God hath a remnant in thee: and if thou knewest how to make use of this happinesse, at least in this thy day, by honouring their persons, by procuring their safety and welfare, by following their examples, by praying for their continuance; thou mightest be still, and more, and ever happy. But if these things, that belong unto thy peace, be now hidden from thine eyes; if these men, that prolong thy peace, and prorogue thy C destruction, be now despised in thy heart, in this day of thy peace: God is just; thou knowest not how soon they may be taken from thee: and though he do not bring the evil upon thee in their days; when they are gone, thou knowest not how soon vengeance may overtake thee, and Psal. 50.22. Then shall he tear thee in pieces, and there shall be none left to deliver thee.

I have now done. Beseech we God the Father of mercies, for his dear son Iesus Christ his sake, §. 26. to shed his Holy Spirit into our hearts; that by his good blessing upon us, that which hath been presently delivered agreeably to his holy truth and word, may D take root downwards in our hearts, and bring forth fruit upwards in our lives and conversations: and so to assist us ever with his grace, that we may with humble confidence lay hold on his mer­cies, with cheerfull reverence tremble at his judgements, by unfeign­ed repentance turn from us what he hath threatned, and by unwea­ried Obedience assure unto us what he hath promised. To which Ho­ly Father, Sonne, and Spirit, three persons, and &c.

E
A

THE THIRD SERMON B AD POPVLVM. At Grantham Linc. Iun. 19. 1621. C

3 Kings 21.29.

— I will not bring the evil in his dayes: but in his sons dayes will I bring the evil upon his house.

D

§. 1. I Come now this third time to entreat of this Scripture, and (by Gods help) to finish it. Of the three parts whereof, heretofore propounded, viz. 1. Ahabs Humiliation; 2. The suspension of his judgement for his time; 3. And the Devolution of it upon Iehoram: the two former having been already handled; the last only now remaineth to be considered of. In the prosecution whereof; as heretofore we have cleared GOD'S Holiness, and Truth: so we shall be now occasioned to clear his E Iustice, from such imputions, as might seem to lie upon it from this Act. And that in three respects; accordingly as Iehoram, who standeth here punishable for Ahabs sin, may be considered in a threefold reference to Ahab: that is to say, either relatè, as the son of Ahab; or disparatè, as another man from Ahab; or comparatè, [Page 215] A as a man 4 King. 3.2. not altogether so bad as Ahab. Now what Quisquam est hominum, qui fuisse illum [Jovem] Deum credat, tam injustum, tam impium, nec mortalium saltem constituta servantem; apud quos nesas haberetur magnum, al­terum pro altero pl [...]cti, & aliena delicta aliorum cervicibus vindicari? Arnob. contr. Gen [...]. lib. 7. Ju­stice first to punish the son for the father? or indeed secondly, any one man for another? but most of all thirdly, the lesse offender for the greater?

It is not a matter of so much difficulty, §. 2. as at the first appear­ance it seemeth, to clear these doubts; if all things thereto apper­taining be duly and distinctly considered. The greatest trouble will B be, (the things being of more variety than hardnesse,) to sort them in such manner, as that we may therein proceed orderly and without confusion. Evermore, we know, Certainties must rule Uncertainties; and clear truths, doubtfull: it will be therefore ex­pedient for us, for the better guiding of our judgements, first to lay down some Certainties; and then afterwards by them to mea­sure out fit resolutions to the doubts; and then lastly from the pre­mises to raise some few instructions for our use.

The first Certainty then, and a main one, is this. §. 3. Howsoever things appear to us, yet God neither is, nor can be unjust; as not C in any other thing, so neither in his punishments. Rom. 3.5, 6. Is God un­righteous, that taketh vengeance? God forbid: for then how shall God judge the world? Gen. 18.25. shall not the Iudge of all the earth doe right? In­deed the reasons of his Iustice oftentimes may be, oftentimes are unknown to us: but they never are, they never can be unrighteous in him. If in a deep point of Law, a learned discreet Iudge should upon sufficient grounds give sentence, flat contrary to what an or­dinary by-stander would think reason, (as many times it falleth out;) it is not for the grieved party to complain of injustice done him: he should rather impute what is done, to want of skill in him­self, than of Conscience in the Judge. Right so, if in many things D Gods proceedings hold not proportion with those characters of Ju­stice and Equity, which our weak and carnal reason would ex­presse; we must thence inferr our own ignorance, not his injustice. And that so much the rather; because those matters of Law are such as fall within the comprehension of ordinary reason; where­as the wayes of God, are farr removed out of our sight, and advan­ced above our reach: and besides, an earthly Iudge is subject to misprision, mis-information, partiality, corruption, and sun­dry infirmities that may vitiate his proceedings; whereas no such thing can possibly fall upon the divine Nature. David E hath taught us in the Psalm, that Psal. 36.6. The righteousness of God is as the great mountains, and his judgements as the great deep. A great Mountain is eath to be seen; a man that will but open his eyes cannot over-look it: but who can see into the bottom of the Sea, or finde out what is done in the depths thereof? Whatso­ever [Page 216] we doe then; let us beware we measure not Esay 55.8, 9▪ his wayes, by A our wayes, nor his works, by our works: howsoever they seem to swerve from the rules of our wayes and works; yet still Psal. 14.5. The Lord is righteous in all his wayes, and holy in all his works. Though we cannot fathom the deeps of his judgements, (for John 4.11 The Well is deep, and we have not wherewithall to draw;) yet let the assurance of the righteousnesse of all his proceedings stand firm and manifest as the mountains, which can neither be removed not hid, but stand fast-rooted for evermore. This we must rest upon as a certain Truth; howsoever, whomsoever, whensoever, God punisheth, he is never unjust. B

§. 4. The second Certainty. To speak of Punishments properly; no tem­poral evil is simply, and de toto genere a punishment. By temporal evils, I understand all the penal evils of this lfe, that doe or may befall us from our bodily conception, to our bodily deaths inclusivè; hunger, cold, nakednesse, sicknesses, infirmities, discontents, re­proaches, poverty, imprisonments, losses, crosses, distresses, death, and the rest; in a word, all that Eccles. 1.13. Sore travel, which God hath given to the sons of man, to be exercised therewith, and that Sirac▪ 40.1. Heavy yoke which is upon the sons of Adam, from the day that they goe out of their C mothers womb, till the day that they return to the mother of all things. I say none of all these are properly and de toto genere to be accounted punishments. For to make a thing simply and properly and for­mally a punishment, there are required these three conditions: 1. That it be painfull, and grievous to suffer. 2. That it be infli­cted for some fault. 3. That it be involuntary, and against the sufferers will. That which hath but the first of these three condi­tions, may be called after a sort (and truly too) Malum poenae, a kinde of punishment. But [...], and properly, that Evil one­ly is a punishment, wherein the whole three conditions concurre. D Now these temporal evils, though they have the two first conditions; all of them being grievous to suffer, all of them being in­flicted for sinne: yet in the third condition they fail, because they are not involuntary simply, and perpetually, and de suo genere involuntary: (to omit also a kinde of failing in the second condition; not but that they are ever inflicted for some sinne deserving them; but for that, there are withall o­ther ends, and reasons for which they are inflicted, and whereunto they are intended, besides and above the punishment of the offence) It may not be gainsaid indeed, but these things are involuntary sometimes in the particular, and especially to some men, even E the least of them: but simply and universally such they are not; since by othersome men, the greatest of them are willingly and cheerful­ly, not only suffered, but desired. Not but that they are grievous to the best. (It must needs be some grief, as to the Merchant, to see his rich lading cast over-board, and to the Patient to have an [Page 217] A old festered sore searched and sindged; so to the Christian, to have Gods correcting hand lie heavy upon him in some temporal affliction: The Apostle telleth us plainly, Heb. 12.11. No affliction for the present is joyous, but grievous.) But involuntary it is no more in him, than those other things are in them. As therefore the Merchant, though it pity his heart to see so much wealth irrecoverably lost, yet get­teth the best help, and useth the best speed he can to empty the Vessel of them, for the saving of his life; and as the Patient, though Est planè quasi saevitia, medicina de scalpelli — Non tamen secari idcirco malum: quia dolores utiles affert— ul [...]lans ille, & gemens & mu­giens inter ma­nus medici, postmodum easdem merce­de cumulabit. Tert. in Scorp. cap. 5. he smart when the wound is dressed, yet thanketh and feeth the Surgion for his pains, in hope of future ease: so the Christian, though B these temporal evils somewhat trouble him, yet he is willing to them, and he is cheerfull under them, and he acknowledgeth Gods goodness in them, and returneth him thanks for them; because he knoweth they are sent for his future good, and that they will at the last Heb. 12.11. Yield him the peaceable fruit of righteousness, when he shall have been sufficiently exercised thereby. See Acts 5.41. Peter and Iohn rejoycing, when they suffered for the name of Jesus, and Saint Paul so farr from fearing, that he Phil. 1.23. longed after his dissolution; and the blessed Martyrs running to a faggot, as to a feast. Verily, Gods children see great good in these things, which others account evils: C and therefore they take them not as bare punishments sent to afflict them; but as glorious tryals to exercise them, as gracious corrections to humble them, as precious receipts to purge, and recover, and restore, and strengthen them.

So that it is not any of the temporal evils of this life; §. 5. but much rather the everlasting pains of hell, wherein the just reward and pu­nishment of sinne properly and especially consisteth. Rom. 6.23. The wages of sinne is death: the proper wages of sinne eternal death. For so the Antithesis in that place giveth it to be understood, viz. of such a death as is opposed to Eternal Life, and that is Eternal Death; D[The wages of sinne is death: but the gift of God is Eternal life.] Rom. 6. By the distribution of those Eternal punishments then, we are rather to judge of GODS righteousness in recompensing sinners; than by the dispensation of these temporal evils. It was a stum­bling block to the [...]. Mar moreo tu­mulo Licinus jacet; at Cato parvo: Pompei­us nullo. Cre­dimus esse De­os? Varro. See Plat. de leg. Cic. 3. de Nat▪ deor▪ Senec. de provid. Aug. 3. de lib. arb. 2. Menand. apud Stob. Serm. 104. heathen, to see good men oppressed, and vice prosper: it made them doubt; some, whether there were a God, or no; others nothing better, whether a providence, or no. But what marvel if they stumbled, who had no right knowledge ei­ther of God, or of his providence; when Iob, and David, and other the dear children of God have been much puzzled with it? E David confesseth in Psal. 73. that Psal. 73.23. His feet had welnigh slipped, when he saw the prosperity of the wicked: and certainly down he had been, had he not happily stepped Ibid. 17. Into the Sanctuary of God, and there understood the end of these men. Temporal evils, though they be sometimes punishments of sinne: yet they are not ever sent as punishments, (because sometimes they have other [Page 218] ends and uses, and are ordinabilia in melius;) and secondly, they are A never the only punishments of sinne; because there are greater and more lasting punishments reserved for sinners after this life, of which there is no other use or end, but to punish, since they are not ordi­nabilia in melius. If we will make these temporal evils the measure, whereby to judge of the Iustice of God, we cannot secure our selves from erring dangerously: Gods purposes in the dispensation of these unto particular men being unsearchable. But those everlasting pu­nishments are they, wherein Gods Iustice shall be manifested to e­very eye, in due time; at that last day, which is therefore called by Saint Paul, Rom. 2. Rom. 2.5. The day of wrath, and of the revelation of the B righteous judgement of God. Implying, that howsoever God is just in all his judgements and acts of providence, even upon earth; yet the Counsels and Purposes of God in these things are often secret, and past finding out: but at the last great day, when Ibid. 6. He shall ren­der to every man according to his works his everlasting recompence; then his vengeance shall manifest his wrath, and the righteousness of his judgement shall be revealed to every eye in the condign pu­nishment of unreconciled sinners. That is the second Certainty; Temporal evils are not alwayes, nor simply, nor properly, the punish­ments for sinne. C

If any man shall be yet unsatisfied, and desire to have Gods ju­stice somewhat farther cleared, §. 6. even in the disposing of these tem­poral things: although it be neither safe, nor possible for us, to search farr into particulars, yet some general satisfaction we may have from a third Certainty; and that is this. Every evil of pain, whatsoever it be, or howsoever considered, which is brought up­on any man, is brought upon him evermore for sinne, yea and that also for his own personal sinne. Every branch of this assertion would be well marked. I say first, [ Every evil of pain, whatsoever it be,] whether natural defects and infirmities in soul or body, or D outward afflictions in goods, friends, or good name; whether in­ward distresses of an afflicted, or terrours of an affrighted consci­ence; whether temporal or eternal Death; whether evils of this life, or after it: or whatsoever other evil it be, that is any way grievous to any man; every such evil is for sinne.

§. 7.I say, secondly, every evil of pain, howsoever considered: whether 1 formally, and sub ratione poenae, as the proper effect of Gods venge­ance 2 and wrath against sinne; or as a fatherly correction and cha­stisement, 3 to nurture us from some past sinne; or as a medicinal pre­servative, 4 to strengthen us against some future sinne; or as a clog­ging E chain to keep under and disable us from some outward work 5 of sinne; or as a fit matter and object whereon to exercise our 6 Christian graces of faith, charity, patience, humility, and the rest; or as an occasion given and taken by Almighty God, for the greater manifestation of the glory of his Wisdom, and Power, and Goodness, [Page 219] A in the removal of it; or as an act of Exemplary justice, for the ad­monition 7 and terrour of others; or for whatsoever other end, pur­pose, or respect it be inflicted.

I say thirdly, Every such evil of pain, is brought upon us for sinne. §. 8. There may be other ends, there may be other occasions, there may be other uses of such Evils: but still the original Cause of them all, is sinne. [ Ps. 39.11. When thou with rebukes doest chasten man for sinne.] It was not for any Jo [...]. 9.2, 3. extraordinary notorious sinnes, either of the blind man himself, or of his parents, above other men, that he was born blind. Our Saviour Christ acquitteth B them of that, Iohn 9. in answer to his Disciples, who were but too forward (as God knoweth most men are,) to judge the worst. Our Saviours answer there, never intended other, but that still the true cause deserving that blindnesse was his, and his parents sinne: but his purpose was to instruct his Disciples, that that in­firmity was not layd upon him rather than upon another man, meerly for that reason, because he (or his parents) had deserved it more than other men; but for some farther ends which God had in it in his secret and everlasting purpose, and namely this among the rest, that the works of God might be manifest in him, and the God­head C of the Sonne made glorious in his miraculous cure. As in Nature, the intention of the See Arist. 2. Phys. c. 8. & 9. End doth not overthrow, but rather suppose the necessity of the Matter: so is it in the works of God, and the dispensations of his wonderfull providence. It is from Gods mercy, ordering them to those Ends he hath purposed; that his punishments are good: but it is withall from our sinnes, deser­ving them as the cause, that they are just. Even as the rain that falleth upon the earth, whether it moysten it kindly, and make it fruitfull, or whether it choak and slocken and drown it, yet still had its beginning from the vapours, which the earth it self D sent up. All those Evils, which fall so daily and thick upon us from Heaven, (whether to warn us, or to plague us,) are but arrows which our selves first shot up against heaven, and now drop down again with doubled force upon our heads. Omnis poena propter culpam: all evils of pain, are for the evils of sinne.

I say fourthly, All such evils are for our own sinnes. §. 9. The Scrip­tures are plain. 1 Pet. 1.17. God judgeth every man according to his own works. Gal. 6.5. Every man shall bear his own burden, &c. God hath enjoyned it as a Law for Magistrates, (wherein they have also his E example to lead them;) that Deut. 24.16. not the fathers for the children, nor the children for the fathers, but every man should be put to death for his own sinne, Deuteron. 24. If Israel take up a Proverb of their own heads, [ Ezek. 18.2, &c. Jer. 31.29. The fathers have eaten sowr grapes, and the childrens teeth are set on edge;] they doe it without cause, and they are checked for it. The soul that sinneth, it shall dye: and [Page 220] if any man eat sowr grapes, his own teeth (and not anothers for A him) shall be set on edge thereby. For indeed, how can it be o­therwise? or who can reasonably think, that our most gracious God, who is so ready to take from us the guilt of our own, should yet lay upon us the guilt of other mens sins? The only exception to be made in this kind, is that alone satisfactory punishment of our bles­sed Lord, and Saviour Jesus Christ: not at all for his own sins, (far be the impiety from us, so to imagine; for 1 Pet. 2.22. He did no sin, neither was there any guilt found in his mouth:) but for ours. Psal. 69.4. Non rapui & exsolv [...]b [...]m: non peccavi & poenas dabam. Aug. Ibi. He payed that which he never took; it was For our transgressions that he was wounded, and the chastisement of our peace was laid upon him. B Yet even those meritorious sufferings of his, may be said (in a qua­lified sense) to have been for his own sins: (although in my judgement, it be far better to abstain from such like speech­es, as are of ill and suspicious sound, though they may be in some sort defended.) But how for his own sins? his own by Commission? by no means: (God forbid any man should teach, any man should conceive so; the least thought of this were blaspemy:) but his own by Imputation. Esay. 53 5. Not that he had sinned, and so des [...]rved pu­nishment: but that he had Delictorum susceptor, non commissor. Aug. in Psal. 68. taken upon him our sins, which deserved that punishment. As he that undertaketh for another C mans debt, maketh it his own, and standeth chargeable with it, as if it were his own personal debt: so Christ becomming surety for our sins, made them Delicta nostra sua deli­cta fecit, ut ju­stitiam suam nostram justi­tiam faceret. Aug. exp. 2. in Psal. 21. his own, and so was punishable for them, as if they had been his own personal sins; 1 Pet. 2.24. Who his own self bare our sins in his own body upon the tree, 1 Pet. 2 That he was punished for us, who himself deserved no punishment; it was, because 2 Cor. 5.21. He was made sin for us, who himself knew no sin. So that I say, in some sense the assertion may be defended universally, and without exception: but yet I desire rather it might be thus; Christs only excepted, all the Pains and Evils of men are brought upon D them for their own sins.

These three points then are certain: and it is needfull they should be well understood and remembred; §. 10. because nothing can be objected against Gods Iustice, in the punishing of sin, which may not be easily removed, if we have recourse to some one or other of these three Certainties, and rightly apply them. All the three doubts proposed in the beginning, have one and the same re­solution: answer one; and answer all. Ahab here sinneth by Op­pression: and yet the evil must light, though not all of it (for some part of it fell, and was performed upon Ahab himself) yet the E main of it upon his son Iehoram. [I will will not bring the evil in his days, but in his sons days will I bring the evil upon his house.] It is not Iehorams case alone: it is a thing that often hath, and dayly doth befall many others. In Genesis 9. when Noahs ungracious son Ham had discovered his Fathers nakedness: the old man (no [Page 221] A doubt, by Gods special inspiration) layeth the curse not upon Ham himself, but upon his son Canaan, Gen. 9.25. [ Cursed be Canaan, &c.] And God ratified the curse, by rooting out the posterity of Canaan, first out of the pleasant Land, wherein they were seat­ed; and then afterwards from the face of the whole earth. Ie­roboams 3 King. 15.29, 30. Idolatry cut off his posterity from the Kingdom; and the 1 Sam. 2.33. —36. wickedness of Eli his sons, theirs from the Priesthood of Israel. Gehasi with the bribe he took, purchased a 4 King. 5.27. leprosie in fee-sim­ple to him and his heirs for ever. The Iewes, for stoning the Prophets of God, but most of all for crucifying the Son of God, brought B blood-guiltinesse, not only upon themselves, but upon their children also, Mat. 27.25. [ His blood be upon us, and upon our Children.] The wrath of God therefore comming upon them 1 Thes. 2.16. to the utmost, and the curse of God abiding upon their posterity even unto this day: wherein they still remain, (and God knoweth how long they shall) a base and despised people; scattered almost every where, and every where hated. Instances might be endless, both in private persons and families, and in whole Kingdoms and Countries. But it is a needlesse labour to multiply instances in so confessed a point: espe­cially God Almighty having thus far declared himself and his C pleasure herein in the second commandement of the Law; that he will not spare in his Exod. 20.5. Iealousie sometimes to visit the sins of the fathers upon the children, unto the third and fourth generation.

There is no question then de facto, but so it is; §. 11. the sins of the Fathers are visited upon the Children: but de jure, with what right and equity it is so, it is (as Saint Chrysostome speaketh) Chrysost. in Gen. hom. 28. [...], a question famous, and much debated. The considerations, which I find given in for the reso­lution of this question, August. qu. 42. in Deuter. Theophylact. in Joh. 9. Perer. 14. in Gen. Disp. 4. A­quin. 1.2. qu. 87.8. Sasb. quodlib. 3. by those that have purposely hand­led it, are very many. But multitude breedeth confusion: and D therefore I propose no more but two only, unto which so many of the rest as are material may be reduced; and those two groun­ded upon the certainties already declared. The former concerneth the Nature of those Punishments, which are inflicted upon the Children for the fathers sins; the later, the Condition of those Chil­dren, upon whom such punishments are inflicted.

As to the first, §. 12. The punishments which GOD bringeth usually upon the Children for the fathers sins, are only temporal and outward punishments. Some have been plagued with infectious diseases: as 4 King. 5.27. Gehazies posterity; and 2 Sam. 3.29. Ioabs also, if that curse which E David pronounced against him took effect, as it is like it did. Some have come to untimely and uncomfortable ends: as Davids children 2 Sam. 13.29. Amnon and 2 Sam. 18.15. Absalon; and the Num. 16.27.33. little ones of Da­than, and Abiram, and others. Some have had losses, and re­proaches, and manifold other distresses and afflictions in sundry kinds, too long to rehearse. And all these temporal judgements [Page 222] their fathers sinnes might bring upon them: even as the faith, and A vertues, and other graces of the fathers do sometimes conveigh tempo­ral blessings to their posterity. So Ierusalem was saved in the siege by Senacherib, for Esay. 37.35. Davids sake many yeares after his death; Esay 37.35. And the succession of the Crown of Israel continued in the line of 4 King. 10.30. Iehu for four descents; for the zeal that he shew­ed against the worshippers of Baal, and the house of Ahab. So then, men may fare the better; and so they may fare the worse too; for the vertues, or vices of their Ancestors. Outwardly, and tempo­rally they may: but spiritually and eternally they cannot. For as ne­ver yet any man went to heaven for his fathers goodnesse; so neither B to hell for his fathers wickednesse.

If it be objected; that for any people or person to suffer a Amos 8.11. fa­mine of the word of God, §. 13. to be deprived of the use and benefit of the sacred and saving ordinances of God, to be left in utter darknesse without the least glimpse of the glorious light of the Gospel of God, without which (ordinarily) there can be no knowledge of Christ, nor meanes of Faith, nor possibility of Salvation; to be thus visited, is more than a temporal punishment: and yet this kind of spiritual judgement doth sometimes light upon a Nation or people, for the unbelief, and unthankfulnesse, and impenitency, and contempt of their C Progenitors whilest they had the light: and that therefore the Children for their Parents, and Posterity for their Ancestry are pu­nished not only with Temporal, but even with Spiritual judgements also. If any shall thus object, one of these two answers may satisfie them. First, if it should be granted, the want of the Gospel to be pro­perly a spiritual judgement; yet it would not follow that one man were punished spiritually for the fault of another. For betwixt private persons, and publick societies there is this difference: that in private persons, every succession maketh a change; so that when the Father dyeth, and the son cometh after him, there is not now the D same person that was before, but another: but in Cities, and coun­tries, and Kingdomes, and all publick societies, succession maketh no change; so that when Eccles. 1.4. V. responsio­nem Alfeni J.C. l. 76. ff. de Judiciis. One generation passeth, and another co­meth after it, there is not another City, or Nation, or People than there was before, but the same. If then the people of the same land should in this generation be visited with any such spiritual judg­ment, as is the removal of their Candlestick, and the want of the Gospel, for the sinnes and impieties of their Ancestors in some for­mer generations: yet this ought no more to be accounted the pu­nishment of one for another; than it ought to be accounted the pu­nishing E of one for another, to punish a man in his old age, for the sinnes of his youth. For as the body of a man, though the primitive moysture be continually spending and wasting therein, and that de­cay be still repaired by a daily supply of new and alimentall moy­sture, is yet truly the same body; and as a River fed with a living [Page 223] A spring, though the water that is in the chanel be continually run­ning out▪ and other water freshly succeeding in the place and room thereof, is truly the same River: so a Nation or People, though one generation is ever passing away, and another coming on, is yet truely the same Nation or People, after an hundred, or a thousand yeares, which it was before.

Again secondly; The want of the Gospel, is not properly a spiritu­al, but rather a temporal punishment. §. 14. We call it indeed some­times a spiritual Iudgement, as we do the free use of it a spiritual Blessing: because the Gospel was written for, and revealed unto the B Church, by the Spirit of GOD; and also because it is the holy Or­dinance of GOD, and the proper instrument whereby (ordinarily) the Spiritual life of Faith and of Grace is conveyed into our soules. But yet properly & primarily, those only are Ephes. 1.3. Spiritual blessings, which are immediately wrought in the soul by the spirit of God, and by the same Spirit cherished and preserved in the heart of the re­ceiver for his good, and are proper and peculiar to those that are born again of the spirit: and all those on the contrary, which may be subject to decay, or are common to the reprobate with the Elect, or may turn to the hurt of the receiver, are to be esteemed temporal C blessings, and not spiritual. And such a blessing, is the outward partaking of the word and Ordinances of GOD: the want thereof therefore consequently, is to be esteemed a temporal judgement, ra­ther than spiritual. So that, notwithstanding this instance, still the former consideration holdeth good: that GOD sometimes visiteth the sins of the fathers upon the children with outward and temporal, but never with spiritual and eternal punishments.

Now, if there could no more be said to this doubt, §. 15. but only this; it were sufficient to clear Gods Iustice: since we have been already instructed, that these temporal judgements are not alwayes D properly and formally the punishments of sinne. For as outward bles­sings are indeed no true blessings properly; because Wicked men have their portion in them as well as the Godly, and they may turn (and often do) to the greater hurt of the soul, and so become rather Punishments, than Blessings: so to the contrary, outward punish­ments are no true punishments properly; because the Godly have their share in them as deep as the Wicked, and they may turn (and often do) to the greater good of the soul, and so become rather Blessings, than Punishments.

If it be yet said; §. 16. But why then doth God threaten them as E Punishments, if they be not so? I answer. First; because they seem to be punishments, and are by most men so accounted for their 1 grievousnesse, though they be not properly such in themselves. Secondly; for the common event; because ut plurimùm and for the most part they prove punishments to the sufferer, in case he be not 2 bettered, as well as grieved, by them. Thirdly; because they are in­deed 3 [Page 224] a kind of punishment, though not then deserved, but former­ly. A 4 Fourthly, and most to the present purpose; because not sel­dome the [...]. Chrys. in Gen. hom. 20. Filii bona valetudo, feli­citas, patrimo­nium, per [...]inet ad patrem. Felicior futu­ [...]us, si salvum habu [...]rit filium; infelicior, si a­miscrit. Senec. 5. de Benef. 19. Nihil inte­rest in se quis veritus fuerit, an in liberis: cum pro affectu parentes magis in liberis terre­antur. lib. 8. §. haec quae ff. 4.2. Quod me­tus causa. Father himself is punished in them, who through tendernesse of affection taketh very much to heart the evils that happen to his child; sometimes more, than if they had happened to himself. See David 2 Sam. 18.33. weeping and puling for his trayterous son Absalom, when he was gone; more 2 Sam. 19.5, 6. affectionately, than we find he did for the hazzards of his own person, and of the whole State of Israel, whiles he lived. For if it be a punishment to a man to sustain losses in his cattel, or goods, or lands, or friends, or any other thing he hath: how much more then in his children, of B whom he maketh more account than of all the rest, (as being not only an Image, but even a Natur [...] pater & filius eadem esse per­sona penè intel­ligitur. l. ult. Cod. 626. d [...] impub. Pars quodam­modo corporis ejus. l. 22. Cod. 11.47. de agric. & cens. part of himself;) and for whose sakes especially it is, that he maketh so much account of the rest? The Egyptians were plagued not only in the blasting of their corn, the murrain of their cattel, the unwholesomenesse of their waters, the annoyance of vermine, and such like; but also and much more in the death of their Exod. 11.5, 6. first-born: that was their last, and greatest plague. The newes of his children slain with the fall of an house, did put Iob (though not quite out of patience, yet) more Then Iob arose, &c. Iob 1.20. to the tryal of his patience, than the losse of all his substance C besides; though of many thousands of Oxen, and Asses, and Sheep, and Camels. Now if no man charge God with injustice, if when a man sinneth he punish him in his body, or goods, or good name, or in other things: why should it be suspected of injustice, when he sinneth, to punish him in his children? at least there, where the evil of the children seen or foreseen, redoundeth to the grief and affli­on of the father? And so was Davids murther and adultery justly punished in the losse of his incestuous son Amnon, and of his mur­therous son Absalon. Upon which ground, some think that clause Exod. 20.5. [ Unto the third and fourth generation] to have been added in the D second Commandement, respectively to the ordinary ages of men; who oftentimes live to see their children to the third, and some­times to the fourth generation, but very seldome farther: Implying, as they think, that God usually punisheth the sins of the fathers upon the children, within such a compasse of time, as they may in likelihood see it, and grieve at it; and then what ever evil it be, it is rather inflicted as a punishment to them, than to their chil­dren. This in part satisfieth the doubt: that the punishments which God layeth upon the children for the fathers sins, are only tempo­ral punishments, and consequently by our second ground not proper­ly E punishments.

But yet for so much as these temporal evils, (be it properly, be it improperly, §. 17.) are still a kind of Punishment; and we have been already taught from the third ground, that all evils of punishment, whether proper, or improper, are brought upon men evermore [Page 225] A and only for their own personal sinnes: the doubt is not yet whol­ly removed, unlesse we admit of a second Consideration; and that concerneth the condition of those children, upon whom such pu­nishments are inflicted for their fathers sins.

And first; It is considerable, §. 18. that Children most times tread in their Fathers steps, and continue in their sinnes: and so draw upon themselves their punishments. And this they doe especial­ly, by a three-fold conveyance of sinne from their Parents; viz. Nature, Example, and Education. First, Nature: and this is seen especially in those sinnes, that are more sensual than other, and B doe after a sort symbolize with the predominant humour in the body. It is plain from experience, that some sinnes (especially the prone­ness, and inclination unto them) doe follow some complexions and constitutions of body, more than others; and arise from them: As Ambition, Rage, rashnesse, and turbulent intermedling in o­ther mens affairs, from Choler; Wantonnesse, and Licentious mirth, from Bloud; Drunkennesse, and Lazinesse, from Flegm; Envie, and Sullennesse, implacable thirst of Revenge, from Me­lancholy. And these kind of sinnes (to note that by the way) doe oftentimes prove our master-sinnes; such as Divines usually call our bosom, and darling, and beloved sinnes, ( Peccatum in deliciis) C because [...]. Theophrast. Charact. 19. naturally we have a stronger proneness and inclination to these, than to other sinnes. And therefore we ought to pray against, and to strive against, and to fight against these sinnes, and to avoid the occasions of them, especially and above all other sinnes. And if it shall please God so to strengthen us with his grace, and enable us by his spirit, as to have in some good measure subdued these sinnes in us, and denied our selves in them: it is to be com­fortably hoped, that we have wrought the main and the master­piece of our Mortification. But to return where I was; as colour and D favour, and proportion, of hair, and face, and lineament; and as disea­ses and infirmities of the Body; so commonly the abilities, and dispo­sitions, and tempers of the mind and affections become heredita­ry, and (as wee say) [...]. Eurip. d: apud Stob. Serm. 88. Runne in a bloud. Naturae sequitur semina quisque suae. An evil bird hatcheth an evil egge; and one [...]. Eg­do [...]: ibid. Viper will breed a generation of Vipers.

Secondly; We are (God knoweth) but too apish, §. 19. apt to be led much by examples, more by the worst, most by the nearest. — Juvenal. Satyr. 14. Velocius & citius nos Corrumpunt vitiorum exempla domestica. Young ones will doe, as they see the old ones doe before them: and E they will on; Non quâ eundum, sed quâ itur; not as their father biddeth them, but as he leadeth them. Juv. Ibid. Si nociva senem juvat alea— If the probum patrem esse op­portet, Qui gnatum suum probiorem, quàm ipsus fu­rit, postulat. Plaut. in Pseud. father be given to swearing, or gaming, or scoffing, or who­ring, or riot, or contention, or excesse in drink, or any thing else that naught is: let him counsel and advise his sonne as often and as earnestly as he can; he shall find one cursed example, (without [Page 226] the singular mercy and grace of God) to do more hurt upon him, A than a thousand wholesom admonitions wil doe good. Juvenal. ubi supra.fugienda patrum vestigia ducunt, Et monstrata diu veteris trahit or­bita culpae.

§. 20.A third means of conveying vices from parents to children, is Education: when parents train and bring up their children in those sinfull courses, wherein themselves have lived and delight­ed. So covetous worldlings are ever distilling into the ears of their children precepts of parsimony and good husbandry, read­ing them lectures of thrift, and inculcating principles of getting and saving. Juvenal. Satyr. 14. Sunt quaedam vitiorum elementa: his protinus illos Imbu­et, B & coget minimas ediscere sordes. Idle wandering Beggars train up their children in a trade of begging, and lying, and cursing, and filching, and all idlenesse and abominable filthinesse. And ido­latrous parents how carefull they are to nuzzle up their Posterity in Superstition and Idolatry; I would our profest Popelings, and half-baked Protestants, did not let us see but too often. Wretched and accursed is our supine carelesnesse; if these mens wicked diligence, (whose first care for the fruit of their bodies, is to poyson their souls, by sacrificing their sons and daughters to Idols;) shall rise up in judgement against us, and condemn our foul neglect, in C not seasoning the tender years of our children with such re­ligious, godly, and vertuous Eph. 6.4. informations, as they are capa­ble of.

§. 21.However it be, whether by Nature, Example, or Education, one, or more, or all of these: certain it is, that most times sinnes reddit ad authores ge­nus, Stirpem (que) primam dege­ner sanguis re­fert. Senec. in Hippol. act. 3. passe along from the father to the sonne, and so downward, by a kind of lineal descent from predecessors to posterity; and that for the most part with [...]. Hom: Odyss. [...]. Et qui Omnia deteriùs tua per vestigia peccet. Juven. Satyr. 14. advantage and encrease: whole families being tainted with the special vices of their stock. Iohn Baptist speak­eth of Mat. 3.7. a generation of vipers: and if we should but observe the D conditions of some families in a long line of succession; might we not espie here and there, even whole generations of Drunkards, & generations of Swearers, and generations of Idolaters, and generati­ons of Worldlings, and generations of seditious, and of envious, and of riotous, and of haughty, and of unclean persons, and of sinners in other kinds? This ungodly King Ahab; see how all that come of him, taste of him, and have some spice and relish of his evil manners. Of his son Ahaziah, that next succeeded him in the kingdom of Israel, the Text saith in the next Chapter, that 3 King. 22.25. He walked in the way of his father, and in the way of his mother. And another Aha­ziah E king of Iudah, the grand-child of Iehosaphat by the fathers side, and of Ahab by the mothers; drew infection from the mo­ther, and so trod in the steps rather of this his wicked Grandfather Ahab, than of his good Grandfather Iehosaphat: and of him there­fore the Scripture saith remarkably in 4 Kings. 8. 4 King. 8.27. He walked [Page 227] A in the way of the House of Ahab, and did evil in the sight of the Lord, as did the House of Ahab, for he was the Son-in-law of the House of Ahab. Little doth any man think, what hurt he may doe unto, and what plague he may bring upon, his posterity, by joyning himself or them in too strict a bond of nearnesse, with an ill or an Idola­trous House or Stock. Here, we see, is Ahab's house taxed, and not his person onely: even the whole family, and brood, and kinn of them, branch and root. And that Iehoram also, who is the son here spoken of and meant in my Text, did 4 King. 3.2. Patrisare too as well as the rest of the kinred, and take after the father, (though not in that height of impiety, and idolatry, as his father) is plain from the se­quel B of the Story. And so doing, and partaking of the Evils of sinne with his father; why might not he also in justice partake of the Evils of punishment with his father?

Secondly, §. 22▪ the sins of the fathers are visited upon the children some­times, as possessours of something which their fathers left them, with Gods curse cleaving unto it. As in the Law, not onely he, that had an See Levit. 15.2.—11. issue of uncleannesse, made them unclean that tou­ched him; but even the saddle or stool he sate upon, the cloathes he wore, the bed whereon he lay, any vessel of earth or of wood that he did but touch, was enough to bring legal pollution and unclean­ness C upon any other person, that should but touch them: So, not only our fathers sins, if we touch them by imitation; but even their [...]. Euripid. lands and goods and houses, and other things that were theirs, are sufficient to derive Gods curse upon us, if we do but hold them in possession. What is gotten by any evil and unjust and unwar­rantable means, is in Gods sight and estimation no better than stollen. Now stollen goods, we know, though they have passed through never so many hands before, [...], Chrys. in 1 Cor. hom. 15. that man is answe­rable for, in whose hands they are found, and in whose custody and possession they are. God hateth not sinne only; but the very D monuments of sinne too: and his curse fasteneth, not only upon the agent, but upon the brute and dead materials too. And where theft, or oppression, or perjury, or sacrilege have laid the foundation, and reared the house; there the Zach. 5.4. Curse of God creepeth in be­tween the walls and seelings, and lurketh close within the stones, and the timber, and as a fretting moath or canker, insensibly gnaw­eth asunder the pinns and the joynts of the building, till it have un­framed it, and resolved it into a ruinous heap: for which mis­chief there is no remedy, no preservation from it, but one; and that is, free and speedy Restitution. For any thing we know, E what Ahab the father got without justice, Iehoram the son held with­out scruple. We doe not finde, that ever he made restitution of Naboths vineyard to the right heir; and it is like enough he did not: and then between him and his father there was but this dif­ference; the father was the thief, and he the receiver; which two [Page 228] the Law severeth not either in guilt or punishment, but wrappeth A them equally in the same guilt, and in the same punishment— [...]. Pnocylid. [...]. And who knoweth, whether the very holding of that vineyard might not bring upon him the curse of his fathers oppression? it is plain that 4 King. 6.25, 26. vineyard was the place, where the heaviest part of that curse overtook him.

§. 23.But that which is the upshot of all, and untieth all the knots both of this and of all other doubts, that can be made against Gods justice, in punishing one for another, ariseth from a third consideration; which is this. That the children are punished for B the fathers sins, or indefinitely any one man for the sins of any other man; it ought to be imputed to those sins of the fathers or others, not as to the causes properly deserving them, but only as occasio­ning those punishments. It pleaseth God to take occasion from the sinnes of the fathers, or of some others, to bring upon their children, or those that otherwise belong unto them in some kind of relation, those evils which by their own corruptions and sins they have justly deserved. This distinction of the Cause and Occa­sion, if well heeded, both fully acquitteth Gods justice; and a­bundantly reconcileth the seeming Contradictions of Scripture, in C this Argument: and therefore it will be worth the while, a lit­tle to open it.

There is a kind of Cause de numero efficientium, which the learned, §. 24. for distinctions sake, call the Impulsive Cause: and it is such a cause as Quae prin­cipalem effici­entem impèllit ad efficiendum. Keckerm. 1. Syst. Log. 10 moveth and induceth the principal Agent, to do that which it doth. For example; A Schoolmaster correcteth a boy with a rod for neglecting his book. Of this correction here are three distinct causes, all in the rank of efficients; viz. the Master, the Rod, and the boys neglect: but each hath its proper causality in a different kind and manner from other. The Master is the Cause, D as the principal Agent, that doth it; the Rod is the Cause, as the Instrument wherewith he doth it: and the boys neglect the impul­sive cause, for which he doth it. Semblably, in this judgement which befell Iehoram; the principal efficient cause and Agent, was God, (as he is in all other punishments and judgements; Amos 3.6. Shall there be evil in the City, and the Lord hath not done it? Amos 3.) and here he taketh it to himself, [ I will bring the evil upon his house.] The Instrumental Cause under God, was 4 King. 9. Iehu, whom God raised up, and endued with zeal and power for the execution of that ven­geance, which he had detetmined against Ahab and against his E house; as appeareth in 4 Kings 9. and 10. But now, what the true proper impulsive cause should be, for which he was so punish­ed, and which moved God at that time and in that sort to pu­nish him; that is the point wherein consisteth the chiefest diffi­culty in this matter, and into which therefore we are now [Page 229] A to enquire: viz. whether that were rather his own sin, or his fa­ther Ahabs sin?

Whether we answer for this, or for that; we say but the truth in both: for both sayings are true; §. 25. [God punished him for his own] and [God punished him for his Fathers sin.] The difference only this. His own sins were the impulsive cause that deserved the punishment; his fathers sin the impulsive cause that occasioned it: and so indeed upon the point, and respectively to the justice of God, rather his own sins were the cause of it, than his fathers: both because justice doth especially look at the desert; and also be­cause B that which deserveth a punishment is more effectually, and primarily, and properly the impulsive cause of punishing, than that which only occasioneth it. The terms whereby Artists expresse these two different kinds of impulsive causes (borrowed from Galen and the Physicians,) of See Kec­ker. 1 Syst. Log. 10. called by Bru­lif. Causa dis­positiva, & Excitativa. a­pud Altenst. in dict. Causa. [...], would be excellent, and full of satisfaction; if they were of easie under­standing. But for that they are not so, especially to such as are not acquainted with the terms and learning of the Schools; I for­bear to use them: and rather than to take the shortest cut o­ver hedge and ditch, chuse to lead you an easier and plainer C way, though it's something about; and that by a familiar example.

A man hath lived for some good space in reasonable state of health; yet by grosse feeding, and through continuance of time, his body the whilst hath contracted many vitious, noisome, and malignant humours. It happeneth he had occasion to ride a­broad in bad weather; taketh wet on his feet or neck, getteth cold with it, commeth home, findeth himself not well, falleth a shaking first, and anon after into a dangerous and lasting fever. Here is a fever, and here are two different causes of it, an antece­dent cause within, the abundance of noisom and crude humours, D(that is Interiores dispositiones quae irritantur ab externis causis. Me­lancthon. cau­sa dispositiva. Brulifer. causa [...];) and the evident cause ah extra, his riding in the wet, and taking cold upon it, (and that is Galens Causa ex­terna irritatrix. Melancthon. causa excitati­va. Brulifer. causa [...].) Let us go on a little, and compare these causes. The Physician is sent for, the sick mans friends they stand about him, and in commeth the Physician among them, and enquireth of him and them how he got his fever. They pre­sently give him such information as they can, (and the informa­tion is both true, and sufficient, so far as it reacheth:) they tell him the one cause, the occasional cause, the outward evident cause: [Alas, Sir, he rode such a journey, such a time, got wet on his E feet, and took cold upon it; and that hath brought him to all this.] That is all they are able to say to it: for other cause they know none. But by and by after some surview of the state of the body, he is able to inform them in the other cause, the inward and origi­nal cause; whereof they were as ignorant before, as he was of [Page 230] that other outward one: and he telleth them the cause of the mala­dy A is superfluity of crude and noysom humours, ranknesse of bloud, abundance of melancholy, tough flegm, or some other like thing within. Now if it be demanded, which of these two is rather the cause of his sickness? The truth is, that inward antece­dent cause within, is the very cause thereof; although perhaps it had not bred a fever at that time, if that other outward occasion had not been. For by that inward hidden cause the body was prepa­red for an ague: only there wanted some outward fit accident, to stir and provoke the humours within, and to set them on working, And the parties body being so prepared, might have fallen into B the same sickness, by some other accident as well as that; as o­ver heating himself with exercise, immoderate watching, some distemper or surfeit in diet, or the like. But neither that, nor any of these, nor any other such accident could have cast him in­to such a fit, if the humours had not been ripe, and the body thereby prepared to entertain such a disease. So as the bad hu­mours within may rather be said to be the true cause; and that cold-taking but the occasion of the Ague; the disease it self issuing from the hidden cause within; and the outward accident being the cause, not so much of the disease it self, why the Ague should take him, as why it should take him at that time, rather than at ano­ther, C and hold him in that part, or in that manner, rather than in another.

From this example we may see in some proportion, how our own sins, §. 27. and other mens, concurr as joynt impulsive causes of those punishments, which God bringeth upon us. Our own sinnes they are the true Causa [...], interna, ante­cedens, disposi­tiva. hidden antecedent causes, which deserve the pu­nishments: our Fathers sins, or our governours sins, or our neigh­bours sins, or whatsoever other mans sins, that are visited upon us, are only the Causa [...], externa irritatrix, ex­citativa. outward evident causes (or rather occasions) why we should be punished at this time, and in this thing, and in this D manner, and in this measure, and with these circumstances. And as in the former Example, the Patients friends considered one cause, and the Physician another; they, the evident and outward, he, the inward and antecedent cause: so respectively to God's Iustice, our own sins only are the causes of our punishments; but in respect of his Providence and Wisdom, our Fathers sins also, or other mens. For Iustice looketh upon the desert only; and so the punish­ments are ever and only from our own personal sins, as we learned from our third Certainty: but it is Providence, that ordereth the oc­casions, and the seasons, and the other circumstances of Gods pu­nishments. E

Hence may we learn to reconcile those places of Scipture, which seem to Cross one another in this Argument. §. 28. In Ezekiel and Iere­my it is said, that Jer. 31.30. & Ezek. 18.20. Every man shall be punished for his own sinnes, [Page 231] A and that the Children shall not bear the iniquity of the Fathers: and yet the same Ieremy complaineth as if it were otherwise, ( Lam. 5.) Lam. 5.7. Our fathers have sinned, & are not; and we have born their iniquities, Yea God himself proclameth otherwise, I am Exod. 20.5. a jealous God, visiting the sins of the Fathers upon the Children—Nor only doth he visit the sins of the Fathers upon the Children: but he visiteth also the sins of Princes upon their Subjects; as 2 Sam. 24.17. Davids people were wasted for his sin in numbring them: yea and he visiteth some­times the sins even of ordinary private men upon publick societies; Josh. 22.20. [ Did not Achan the son of Zerah commit a trespasse in the accursed B thing, and wrath fell upon all the Congregation of Israel, and that man perished not alone in his iniquity? Now how can all this stand together?

Yes very well: even as well, as in the act of punishing, Gods Iustice and his Wisedome can stand together. Mark then, §. 29. where­soever the Scripture ascribeth one mans punishment to another mans sinne; it pointeth us to Gods Wisedome and Providence; who for good and just ends maketh choice of these occasions, rather than other sometimes, to inflict those punishments upon men, which their own sinnes have otherwise abundantly deserved. On the con­trary, C wheresoever the Scripture giveth all punishments, unto the personal sinnes of the sufferer, it pointeth us to Gods Iustice: which looketh still to the desert, and doth not upon any occasion whatsoever inflict punishments, but where there are personal sinnes to deserve them; so that every man that is punished in any kind, or upon any occasion, may joyn with David in that confession of his, Psalm 51. Psal. 51.4. Against thee have I sinned, and done evil in thy sight: that thou mightest be justified in thy sayings, and clear when thou judgest.

Say then, an unconscionable great one, by cruel oppression, §. 30. D wring, as Ahab did here, his poorer neighbours Vineyard from him; or by countenanced sacrilege g [...]ld a Bishoprick of a fair Lord­ship or Manor; and when he hath done, his prodigal heir run one end of it away in matches, drown another end of it in Taverns and Tap-houses, melt away the rest in lust, and beastly sensuality: who doth not here see, both Gods Iustice, in turning him out of that, which was so foulely abused by his own sinnes; and his Pro­vidence withall, in fastening the Curse upon that portion, which was so unjustly gotten by his fathers sinnes? Every man is ready to say, It was never like to prosper, it was so ill gotten; and so ac­knowledge E the Covetous fathers sin, as occasioning it: and yet every man can say withall, It was never likely to continue long, it was so vainly lavished out; and so acknowledge the Prodigal sons sin, as sufficiently deserving it.

Thus have we heard the main doubt solved. §. 31. The summe of all is this. God punisheth the son for the Fathers sin: but with tempo­ral [Page 232] punishments, not eternal; and with those, perhaps so as to re­dound A to the fathers punishment in the son. Perhaps, because the son treadeth in his fathers steps; Perhaps, because he possesseth that from his father, to which Gods curse adhereth; perhaps for o­ther reasons best known to God himself, wherewith he hath not thought meet to acquaint us: but what ever the occasion be, or the ends; evermore for the sons own personal sinnes, abundantly deserving them.

And the same resolution is to be given to the other two doubts proposed in the beginning: § 32. to that, Why GOD should punish any one man for another? and to the third, Why God should pu­nish B the lesser offender for the greater? In which, and all other doubts of like kind, it is enough, for the clearing of Gods Iustice, to consider: that when God doth so, they are first only temporal pu­nishments which he so inflicteth; and those secondly no more, than what the sufferer by his own sinnes hath most rightfully deserved. All those other considerations, as that the Prince and people are but one body; and so each may feel the smart of others sinnes and stripes: That oftentimes we have given way to other mens sins, when we might have stopped them; or consent, when we should have withstood them; or silent allowance, when we should have check­ed C them; or perhaps furtherance, when we should rather have hin­dered them: That the punishments brought upon us for our fathers or other mens sins, may turn to our great spiritual advantage, in the humbling of our souls, the subduing of our corruptions, the encreasing of our care, the exercising of our graces; That where all have deserved the punishment, it is left to the discretion of the Iudge, whom he will pick out, the Father or the Son, the Governour or the Subject, the Ring-Leader or the Follower, the Greater or the Lesser of­fender, to shew exemplary justice upon, as he shall see expedient. D I say, all these, and other like considerations many, though they are to be admitted as true, and observed as usefull; yet they are such, as belong rather to GODS Providence and his Wisedome, than to his Iustice. If therefore thou knowest not the very particular reason, why God should punish thee in this or that manner, or up­on this or that occasion; let it suffice thee that the Counsels and pur­poses of God are secret: and thou art not to enquire with scrupu­lous curiosity into the dispensation and courses of his Providence, farther than it hath pleased him either to reveal it in his word, or by his manifest works to discover it unto thee. But whatsoever thou doest, never make question of his Iustice. Begin first to make inquiry into thine own self: and if after unpartial search, thou E there findest not corruption enough to deserve all out as much as God hath layed upon thee, then complain of injustice, but not be­fore. And so much for the doubts.

§. 33.Let us now from the premises raise some instructions for our [Page 233] A use. First; Parents we think have reason to be carefull, (and so they have) for their children; and to desire and labour, as much as in them lyeth, their well-doing. Here is a fair course then for you that are parents, and have children to care for. Doe you that which is good, and honest, and right: and they are like to fare the better for it. Wouldest thou then, Brother, leave thy lands, and thy estate to thy child, entire and free from encombran­ces? It is an honest care: but here is the way. Juvenal Satyr. 14. Abstineas igi­tur damnandis; Leave them free from the [...]. Isocr. guilt of thy sinnes; which are able to comber them beyond any statute, or morgage. If B not the bond of Gods Law, if not the care of thine own soul, if not the fear of hell, if not the inward checks of thine own conscience: Juvenal Satyr. 14. At peccaturo obstet tibi filius infans; at the least let the good of thy poor sweet infants restrain thee from doing that sinne, which might pull down from heaven a plague upon them and theirs. Goe too then, doe not applaud thy self in thy witty villanies, when thou hast circumvented and prospered; when Ahab-like thou hast ver. 19. hîc. killed and taken possession; when thou hast larded thy leaner revenues with fat collops sacrilegiously cut out of the sides or flanks of the Church; and hast nayled all these with all the appurtenances, by C fines, and vowchers, and entayls, as firm as Law can make them, to thy child, and his child, and his childs child for ever. After all this stirre, cast up thy bills, and see what a goodly bargain thou hast made: thou hast damned thy self, to undoe thy child; thou hast brought a curse upon thine own soul, to purchase that for thy child, which shall bring a curse both upon it and him. When thy In­dentures were drawn, and thy learned Counsel fee'd to peruse the Instrument, and with exact severity to ponder with thee every clause and syllable therein; could none of you spie a flaw in that clause [ with all and singular th' appurtenances,] neither observe, D that thereby thou diddest settle upon thy posterity, together with thy estate, the wrath, and vengeance, and curse of God, which is one of those appurtenances? Haddest thou not a faith­full Counsellor within thine own brest, if thou wouldest but have conferred and advised with him plainly and undissemblingly, that could have told thee, thou hadst by thy oppression and in­justice, ipso facto, cut off the entail from thy issue, even long be­fore thou haddest made it? But if thou wouldest leave thy poste­rity a firm, and secure, and durable estate: doe this rather. Pur­chase for them by thy charitable works, the prayers and blessings of E the poor; settle upon them the fruits of a religious, sober, and honest education; bequeath them the legacie of thy good example, in all vertuous and godly living: and that portion thou leavest them besides, of earthly things, be it much or little, be sure it be [...]. Chrys. in Eph. hom. 2. well [Page 234] gotten; otherwise never look it [...]. Pau­ [...]an. in Co­rinthiacis, v. Juven [...]l. Satyr. 13. should prosper with them. A 1 Cor. 5, 6. A little leaven leaveneth the whole lump, and sowreth it: and a little i [...]l gotten, like a gangrene, spreadeth through the whole estate; and worse than aqua fortis, or the poysoned a [...] d [...]o; Quantum nec atro delibutus Hercules Nessi cr [...]ore. Horat. Epod. 17. See Sophocl. in Trachin. shirt that Deianira gave Hercules, cleaveth unto it, and feedeth upon it, and by little and little gnaweth, and fretteth, and consumeth it to nothing. And surely, Gods Iustice hath wonderfully manifested it self unto the world in this kinde, sometimes even to the publike astonishment and admiration of all men: that men of antient Families, and great estates; well left by their Ancestors, and free from debts, lega­cies, or other encombrances; not notedly guilty of any expencefull B sinne or vanity, but wary, and husbandly, and carefull to thrive in the world; not kept under with any great burden of needy friends, or charge of children; not much hindred by any extraor­dinary losses, or casualties of fire, theeves, suretiship, or sutes: that such men, I say, should yet sink and decay, and runne behind hand in the world; and their estates crumble and milder away, and come to nothing, and no man knoweth how. No question, but they have sinnes enough of their own, to deserve all this, and ten times more than all this: but yet withall, who knoweth but that it might, nay who knoweth not that sometimes it doth, (so legi­ble C now and then are Gods judgements) come upon them for the greediness and avarice, and oppression, and sacrilege, and injustice of their not long foregoing Ancestors? You that are parents, take heed of these sinnes. It may be, for some other reasons known best to himself, God suffereth you to goe on your own time, and suspen­deth the judgements, your sins have deserved, for a space, as here he did Ahab's upon his humiliation: but be assured, sooner or la­ter, vengeance will overtake you or yours for it. You have Hab. 2.9. Co­veted an evil covetousness to your house: and there hangeth a judge­ment over your house for it, as rain in the clouds; which, per­haps D in your sons, perhaps in your grand-childs daies, some time or other, will come dashing down upon it, and over-whelm it. Think not the vision is for many descents to come— de male quaesi­tis vix gaudet tertius haeres: seldom doth the Exo. 20.5. third, scarce ever the fourth generation passe, before God visit the sinnes of the Fathers upon the Children; if he doe not in the very next generation. [In his sons dayes will I bring the evil upon his house.]

§. 34. Secondly; if not onely our own, but our fathers sinnes too may be, shall be visited upon us: how concerneth it us, as to repent for our own, so to lament also the sins of our forefathers; and in our con­fessions E and supplications to God, sometimes to remember them, that he may forget them, and to set them before his face, that he may cast them behind his back? We have a good president for it in our publike Letany; Remember not Lord our offences, nor the offen­ces of our forefathers! A good, and a profitable, and a needfull [Page 235] A prayer it is: and those men have not done well, nor justly, that have cavilled at it. (O that men would be wise according to sobriety, and allow but just interpretations to things advisedly estab­lished; rather than busie themselves nodum in scirpo, to pick need­lesse quarrels where they should not: What unity would it bring to brethren, what peace to the Church, what joy to all good and wise men!) As to this particular, God requireth of the Israelites in Lev. 26. that they should Lev. 26.39, 40. confesse their iniquity, and the ini­quity of their Fathers, Psal. 106.6. David did so, and Jer. 3.15. Ieremy did so, and Dan. 9.5. Daniel did so: in Psal. 106. in Ierem. 3. in Dan. 9. And if B David hought it a fit curse, to pronounce against Iudas, and such as he was, in Psal. 109. [ Psal. 109.14. Let the wickednesse of his fathers be had in remembrance in the sight of the Lord, and let not the sinne of his mother be done away:] why may we not, nay how ought we not, to pray for the removal of this very curse from us, as well as of any other curses? The present age is rise of many enormous crying sinnes, which call loud for a judgement upon the land: and if God should bring upon us a right heavy one, whereat all ears should tingle; could we say other, but that it were most just, even for the sinnes of this present generation? But if unto our own, so many, so great, God C should also adde the sinnes of our forefathers; the bloudshed, and ty­ranny, and grievous unnatural butcheries in the long times of the Civil warrs, and the universal idolatries and superstitions covering the whole land, in the longer and darker times of Popery: and if, as he sometimes threatned to bring upon the Iews of Mar. 23.35, 36. that one generation, all the righteous bloud that ever was shed upon the earth, from the bloud of the righteous Abel, unto the bloud of Zachari­as the sonne of Barachias; so he should bring the sinnes of our An­cestors for many generations past, upon this generation of ours: who could be able to abide it? Now, when the security of the times D give us but too much cause to fear it, and the regions begin to look white towards the harvest: is it not time for us with all humilia­tion of Soul and Body to cast down our selves; and with all con­tention of voice and spirit to lift up our prayers? and to say; Re­member not Lord our offences, nor the offences of our forefathers; neither take thou vengeance of our sinnes: Spare us good Lord, spare the people, whom thou hast redeemed with thy most precious bloud, and be not angry with us for ever. Spare us good Lord.

Thirdly. Since not only our fathers sinnes, and our own; §. 35. but our Neighbours sinnes too, ( aliquid malum propter vicinum malum,) but E especially the sinnes of Princes and Governours, (— Horat. 1. Epist. 2. delirant reges, plectuntur Achivi,) may bring judgements upon us, and enwrap us in their punishments: it should reach every one of us, to seek his own private in the common and publike good; and to endeavour, if but for our own security from punishment, to awaken other from their security in sinne. How should we [Page 236] send up 1 Tim. 2.1, 2. Supplications and prayers and intercessions for Kings A and for all that are in authority; that God would incline their hearts unto righteous courses, and open their ears to wholesom counsels, and strengthen their hands to just actions? when but a sinfull over­sight in one of them, may prove the overthrow of many thousands of us: as David but by once numbring his people in the pride of his heart, lessened their number at one clap 2 Sam. 24.15. threescore and ten thousand. If Jos. 7.8, 10, 15. Israel turn their backs upon their enemies; up Iosuah, and make search for the troubler of Israel, firret out the thief, and doe execution upon him: one Achan, if but suffered, is able to undoe the whole hoast of Israel; what mischief might he doe if B countenanced, if allowed? The hour I see hath overtaken me, and I must end. To wrap up all in a word then, and conclude: Thou that hast power over others; suffer no sin in them by base conni­vence, but punish it: thou that hast charge of others; suffer no sinne in them by dull silence, but rebuke it: thou that hast any interest in, or dealing with others; suffer no sinne up­on them, by easie allowance, but distaste it: thou that hast nothing else; yet by thy charitable prayers for them, and by con­stant example to them, stop the course of sinne in others, further the growth of grace in others, labour by all means (as much as in thee C lyeth) to draw others unto God; lest their sinnes draw Gods judgements upon themselves and thee. This that thou mayest doe, and that I may doe, and that every one of us, that feareth God, and wisheth well to the Israel of God, may do, faithfully and dis­creetly in our several stations and callings: let us all humbly be­seech the Lord, the God of all grace and wisdom, for his Son Iesus sake, by his holy Spirit to enable us. To which blessed Trinity, one only wise, Immortal, Invisible, Almighty, most gracious, and most glorious Lord and God, be ascribed by every one of us, the kingdom, the power, and the glory, both now and for ever. Amen. D

E
A

THE FOVRTH B SERMON AD POPVLVM. C In S. Pauls Church London, 4 Nov. 1621.

1 Cor. 7.24.

Brethren, let every man wherein he is called, therein abide with God.

D

IF flesh and bloud be suffered to make the Glosse, §. 1. it is able to corrupt a right good Text. It easily turneth the doctrine of Gods grace into Jude 4. wan­tonnesse: and as easily the doctrine of Christian liberty into licentiousness. These Corinthians, being yet but 1 Cor. 3.1, 3, 4. Carnal; for the point of Liber­berty consulted (it seemeth) but too much with this cursed glosse. Which taught them to interpret their Calling to the Christian E Faith, as an Exemption from the duties of all other callings: as if their spiritual freedom in Christ had cancelled ipso facto all former obligations, whether of Nature or Civility. The Husband would put away his Wife, the Servant disrespect his Master, every other man break the bonds of relation to every other man: and all un­der this pretence, and upon this ground, that Christ hath made [Page 238] them free. In this passage of the Chap. the Apostle occasionally A correcteth this erour: pincipally indeed as the present Argu­ment led him, in the particular of Marriage; but with a farther and more universal extent to all outward states and conditions of life. The sum of his Doctrine this. He that is yoaked with a wife, must not put her away, but count her worthy of all love; he that is bound to a Master, must not despise him, but count him worthy of all honour; every other man that is tyed in any re­lation to any other man, must not neglect him, but count him worthy of all good offices and civil respects suitable to his place and person: though Shee or He, or that other, be Infidels and Unbe­leevers. B The Christian Calling doth not at all prejudice, much less overthrow; it rather establisheth and strengtheneth, those inte­rests, that arise from natural relations, or from voluntary con­tracts (either domestical or civil) betwixt Man and Man. The ge­neral rule to this effect he conceiveth in the form of an Exhortation; that every man (notwithstanding his calling unto liberty in Christ) abide in that station wherein God hath placed him, contain himself within the bounds thereof, and cheerfully and contentedly undergoe the duti [...]s that belong thereto, ver. 17. [ As God hath distributed to every man, as the Lord hath called every one, C so let him walk.] And lest this Exhortation, (as it fareth with most other, especially such as come in but upon Ex inci­denti dat do­cumentum ge­nerale. Lyran. ad vers. 17. the by, as this doth) should bee slenderly regarded: the more fully to Quod, ut plenè commen­det, reiterat. Ambros. in 1 Cor. cap. 37. com­mend it to their consideration and practice, he repeateth it once again, verse 20. [ Let every man abide in the same calling, wherein he was called.] And now again once more; in the words of this verse; concluding therewith the whole discourse into which he had digressed, [ Brethren, let every man, wherein he is called, therein abide with God.]

From which words, I desire it may be no prejudice to my pre­sent D discourse, §. 2. if I take occasion to entreat at this time of a very needfull argument; viz. concerning the Necessity, Choice, and Use of particular callings. Which whilst I doe, if any shall blame me for shaking hands with my text: let such know, First, that it will not be very charitably done, to passe a hard censure upon ano­thers labour; no nor yet very providently for their own good, to slight a profitable truth for some little seeming impertinency. Secondly, that the points proposed are indeed not impertinent: the last of them (which supposeth also the other two) being the ve­ry substance of this Exhortation; and all of them such as may E without much violence be drawn from the very words them­selves, at leastwise if we may be allowed the liberty (which is but reasonable) to take-in also the other two verses the 17. and the 20. in sense, and for substance, all one with this: as anon in the several handling of them will in part appear. But [Page 239] A howsoever, Thirdly, (which Saint Bernard deemed a sufficient A­pology for himself in a case of like nature, Noverint— me non tàm in­tendisse expo­nere evangeli­um, quàm ex Evangelio su­mere occasio­nem loquendi, quod loqui de­lectabat. Bernard. su­per Missus est. Noverint me non tam intendisse, &c.) let them know, that, in my choice of this Scrip­ture, my purpose was not so much to bind my self to the strict ex­position of the Apostolical Text, as to take occasion there-from to deliver what I desired to speak, and judged expedient for you to hear; concerning, 1. the Necessity, 2. the Choice, and 3. the Use of particular Callings.

Points, if ever needfull to be taught and known; certainly, in these dayes most. Wherein some habituated in idleness, §. 3. will B not betake themselves to any Calling: like a heavy jade, that is 1 good at bit, and nought else. These would be soundly spurred up, and whipped on end. Othersome, through weakness, doe not make a good choice of a fit Calling: like a young unbroken 2 thing that hath mettal, and is free, but is ever wrying the wrong way. These would be fairly checkt, turned into the right way, and guided with a steddy, and skilfull hand. A third sort (and I think the greatest) through unsetledness, or discon­tentedness, 3 or other untoward humour, walk not soberly, and uprightly, and orderly in their Calling: like an unruly Colt, that C will over hedge and ditch; no ground will hold him, no fence turn him. These would be well fettered and side-hanckled for leaping. The first sort are to be taught the Necessity of a Calling; the second, to be directed for the Choice of their Calling; the third, to be bounded and limited in the Exercise of their Calling. Of which three in their order: and of the First, first; the Necessity of a calling.

The Scriptures speak of two kinds of Vocations or Callings: §. 4. the one, ad Foedus; the other, ad Munus. The usual known terms are; the General and the Particular Calling. Vocatio ad Foedus, or D the General Calling, is that wherewith God calleth us, either out­wardly in the ministery of his Word, or inwardly by the efficacy of his Spirit, or joyntly by both; to the faith and obedience of the Gospel, and to the embracing of the Covenant of grace and of mer­cy and salvation by Iesus Christ. Which is therefore termed the General Calling, (not for that it is of larger extent than the o­ther, but) because the thing whereunto we are thus called, is one and the same, and common to all that are called. The same du­ties and the same promises, and every way the same conditions. Here is no difference in regard of Persons: but Eph. 4.4, 5. One Lord, E one Faith, one baptism, one body, and one spirit; even as we are all cal­led in one hope of our Calling: That's the General Calling. Vocatio ad Munus. Our Particular Calling, is that wherewith GOD ena­bleth us, and directeth us, and putteth us on to some special course and condition of life, wherein to employ our selves, and to exer­cise the gifts he hath bestowed upon us, to his glory, and the be­nefit [Page 240] of our selves, and others. And it is therefore termed a Par­ticular A Calling: not as if it concerned not all in general; (for we shall prove the contrary anon;) but because the thing whereun­to men are thus called is not one and the same to all, but differen­ced with much variety according to the quality of particular persons, Ver. 7. hic. Alius sic, alius vero sic: [Every man hath his proper gift of God; one man on this manner, another on that.] Here is Ibid. [...]: some called to be Magistrates, some Ministers, some Mer­chants, some Artificers, some one thing, some another, as to their particular Callings. But as to the General Calling, there is ( [...]u [...]e 3. [...] the common Salvation: all called to the same State of being B the servants and children of God; all called to the performance of the same duties of servants, and to the expectation of the same in­heritance of children; all called to be Christians. Of both which Callings, the General and Particular, there is not (I take it) any where in Scripture mention made so expresly and together, as in this passage of our Apostle; especially at the 20 ver. [ Let e­very man abide in the same calling, wherein he was called.] Where, besides the matter, the Apostles elegancy is observable in using the same word in [...]. Pis­cat. hic. both significations: the Noun signifying the Particular, and the Verb the General Calling. Let every one abide C in the same calling wherein he was called; bearing sense, as if the Apostle had said, Let every man abide in the same Particu­lar Calling, wherein he stood at the time of his General Calling. And the same, and no other, is the meaning of the words of my Text.

§. 5.Whence it appeareth, that the Calling my Text implyeth, and wherein every man is here exhorted to abide, is to be understood of the Particular, and not of the General Calling. And of this Par­ticular Calling it is we now intend to speak. And that in the more Proper and restrained signification of it; as it importeth some set­led D course of life with reference to business, office, and imploy­ment: accordingly as we say a man is called to be a Minister, called to be a Lawyer, called to be a Tradesman, and the like. Al­though I cannot be ignorant, that our Apostle (as the stream of his argument caryed him) here taketh the word in a much wi­der extent; as including not only such special courses of life as refer to imployment, but even all outward personal states and conditi­ons of men whatsoever, whether they have such reference, or no: as we may say, a man is called to Marriage, or to single life, called to riches or poverty, and the like. E

But omitting this larger signification, we will hold our selves either only or principally, §. 6. to the former: and by Calling understand a special setled course of life, wherein mainly to employ a mans gifts and time for his own and the common good. The Neces­sity whereof whilst we mention, you are to imagine, not an abso­lute [Page 241] A and positive, but a conditional and suppositive necessity. Not as if no man could be without one de facto, (dayly experience in these dissolute times manifesteth the contrary:) but because de jure no man should be without one. This kind of Calling is in­deed necessary for all men: But how? Not as a necessary thing ra­tione termini, so as the want thereof would be an absolute impossi­bility: but virtute praecepti, as a necessary duty, the neglect whereof would be a grievous and sinfull enormity. He that will doe that which he ought, and is in conscience bound to doe; must of necessitity live in some calling or other. That is it we mean by B the Necessity of a Calling. And this Necessity we are now to prove.

And that First, §. 7. from the Obedience we owe to every of Gods Ordinances; and the account we must render for every of Gods Gifts. Amongst those Ordinances this is one, and one of the first; that Gen. 3.19. in the sweat of our faces every man of us should eat our bread, Gen. 3. The force of which precept, let none think to avoid by a quirk: that forsooth it was layed upon Adam after his trans­gression, rather as a Curse, which he must endure; than as a Duty, which he should perform. For first; as some of Gods Curses, (such is his goodness) are promises as well as Curses; as is that of C the Gen. 3.15. Enmity between the Womans seed and the Serpents: so some of Gods Curses (such is his Iustice) are Precepts as well as Curses; as is that of the Gen. 3.16. Ephes. 5.22. Col. 5.18. 1 Tim. 2.11, &c. Womans subjection to the Man. This of eating our bread in the sweat of our face, is all the three: it is a Curse; it is a Promise; it is a Precept. It is as Curse; in that God will not suffer the earth, to afford us bread, without our sweat. It is a promise; in that God assureth us, we shall have bread for our sweat. And it is a Precept too; in that God enjoyneth us, if we will have bread, to sweat for it. Secondly; although it may D not be gainsayed, but that that injunction to Adam was given as a Curse; yet the substance of the Injunction was not the thing where­in the Curse did formally consist. Herein was the Curse: that whereas before the fall, the task which God appointed man was with Non erat laboris affli­ctio, sed exhi­laratio volun­tatis. August­in. 8. de Gen. ad lit. 8. Non labore servili, sed bo­nesta animi vo­luptate. Ibid. c. 9. pleasure of body, and content of mind, without sweat of brow or brain; now after the fall he was to toyl and forecast for his living, with Sore travel, Eccl. 1.13. Great travel and a hea­vy yoak. Sirac. 40.1. care of mind and travel of body, with Eccl. 12.12. weariness of flesh, and Eccl. 1.14.17. vexation of spirit. But as for the substance of the Injunction, which is, that every man should have somewhat to do, wherein to bestow himself and his time and his E gifts, and whereby to earn his bread: in this it appeareth not to have been a Curse, but a Precept of divine institution; that Adam, in the time and state of innocency, before he had deser­ved a Curse, was yet enjoyned his Task, Gen. 2.1 [...]. To dress and to keep the Garden. And as Adam lived himself, so he bred up his children. His two first born, though heirs apparent of all the [Page 242] world, had yet their peculiar employments; the one in Gen. 4.2. tillage, A the other in pasturage. And as many since, as have walked order­ly, have observed Gods Ordinance herein; Eph. 4.28. working with their hands the thing that is good in some kind or other: those that have set themselves in no such good way, our Apostle elswhere just­ly blaming as [...]. 2 Thess. 3.6.11. inordinate, or disorderly walkers. And how can such disorderly ones hope to find approvance in the sight of our God, who is a God of Order? He commandeth us to live in a Cal­ling: and woe to us, if we neglect it.

§. 8.But say there were no such expresse Command for it: the very di­stribution of Gods gifts were enough to lay upon us this necessity. B Where God bestoweth, he bindeth: and to whom any thing is Lu. 12.48. given, of him something shall be required. The inference is stron­ger, than most are aware of; from the Ability to the Duty, from the Gift to the Work, from the Fitting to the Calling. Observe how this Apostle knitteth them together at the 17. Verse. [ Ver. 17. hic. As God hath distributed to every man, as the Lord hath called every one, so let him walk.] God hath distributed to every man some proper gift, or other: and therefore every man must glorifie God in some peculiar Calling, or other. And in Eph. 4. having alleged that of the Psalm, Psal. 68.18. He gave gifts unto men; immediately he C inferreth, Eph. 4.8, &c. He gave some Apostles, some Prophets, &c. as giving us to understand, that for no other end God did bestow upon some Apostolical, upon others Prophetical, upon others gifts in other kinds; but that men should imploy them some in the Apostolical, some in the Prophetical, some in Offices and Callings of other kinds. And if we confesse, that Deus & Natura nihil faciunt f [...]ustra. Nature doth not, we may not think the God of Nature doth bestow abilities, whereof he intendeth not use: for that were to bestow them Frustra est potentia, qu [...] non perducitur in actum. in vain. Sith then he bestoweth gifts and graces upon every man some or other, and none in vain; let every man take heed, that he receive them not in vain: let every man beware of Lu. 19.20. napkening up the talent, which D was delivered him to trade withall: Let all, 1 Pet. 4.10. As every one hath re­ceived the gift, even so minister the same one to another, as good Stew­ards of the manifold graces of God. The manifestation of the Spirit being given to every man 1 Cor. 12.7. to profit withall; he that liveth un­profitably with it, and without a Calling, abuseth the intent of the giver, and must answer for his abuse.

§. 9. Secondly, the necessity of a Calling is great, in regard of a mans self: and that more wayes than one. For man being by nature active, so as he cannot be long, but he must be doing: he that E hath no honest vocation to busie himself in, that hath nothing of his own to doe, must needs from doing nothing, proceed to doing naught. That saying of Cato was subscribed by the wiser Heathens as an oracle, Catonis oraculum, quo nihil verius. Colum. 11. de re rust. 1. Nihil agendo malè agere disce [...]. Syrac. 33.28. Idleness teach­eth much evil, saith the wise son of Syrac: nay all kind of evil, as [Page 243] A some copies have it. It hath an ear open to every extravagant motion; it giveth entertainment to a thousand sinfull fancies; it exposeth the soul to all the assaults of her Ghostly enemies: and whereas the Devils greatest businesse is, to tempt other men; the i­dle mans only businesse is to tempt the Devil. Experience of all hi­stories and times sheweth us, what advantages the Devil hath won upon godly and industrious men otherwise, (as upon David in the matter of Uriah, and many others) onely by watching the opportunity of their idle hours, & plying them with suggestions of noysom lusts, at such times, as they had given themselves but some little intermission more than ordinary, from their ordinary im­ployments. B How will he not then lead captive at his pleasure those, whose whole lives are nothing else but a long vacation; and their whole care nothing but to make up a Nos nume­rus sumus & fruges consu­mere nati. Ho­rat. 1. Epist. 2. number, and to waste the good creatures of God? There is no readier sanctuary for thee then, good Christian, when the Devil pursueth thee, than to betake thy self at once to prayer, and to the - res age, tu­tus eris. Ovid. de remed. works of thy Calling: flye thi­ther, and thou art safe, as in a Castle. Non licet is a very good, and proper, and direct answer, when the Devil would tempt thee to sin; it is evil, and I may not doe it: but yet Non vacat is the stron­ger C answer, and surer; I am busie, and I cannot do it. That gi­veth him scope to reply; and it is not safe to hold argument with the Devil upon any terms: he is a cunning Sophister, and thou mayest be circumvented by a subtilty before thou art aware. But this stubborn and blunt answer cutteth off all reply; and disheart­neth the Tempter for that time. It was Saint Hieroms advice to his friend; Hieron. ad Rusticum. Tom. 1, Ep. 4. Semper boni aliquid operis facito, ut Diabolus te semper in­veniat occupatum: Be always doing something, that the Devil may never finde thee at leisure. There is no Crosse, no Holy-water, no Exorcism so powerful to drive away and to conjure down the Fiend; as Employment is, and faithfull labour in some honest Calling.

D Thirdly, Life must be preserved, Families maintained, the poor relieved: this cannot be done without Bread, §. 10. for that is the Lev. 26.26 staff of life; and Bread cannot be gotten, or not honestly, but in a Lawfull vocation or Calling. Which who ever neglecteth, is in very deed no better, than a very [...]. Phocy­lides. [...]. Chry. in Eph. Hom. 2. thief: the Bread he eateth he cannot call his own. 2 Thess. 3.11, 12. We hear, saith Saint Paul writing to the Thessalonians, That there are some among you that walk inordinate­ly, and work not at all, but are busie-bodies: Them therefore that are such, we command and exhort by our Lord Iesus Christ, that they work with qui­etnesse, E and eat their own bread. As if it were not their own bread, if not gotten with the work of their own hands, and in the sweat of their own faces. And again writing to the Ephesians, Eph. 4.28. Let him, that stole, steal no more: but rather let him labour, &c. If he will not steal, he must labour; and if he do not labour, he doth steal: steal from himself, steal from his family, steal from the poor.

[Page 244] §. 11.He stealeth from himself, and so is a kind of Felo de se. Spend A he must: and if there be no gettings to repair what is spent, the stock will shrink and waste, and [...]. Hesi­od. in [...]. beggary will be the end. God hath ordained Labour as a Proper means whereby to obtain the good things of this life: without which, as there is no pro­mise, so ordinarily there is no performance of those blessings of plenty and sufficiency. God hath a bountifull hand; Psal. 145.16. He openeth it, and filleth all things living with plenteousnesse: but unlesse we have a diligent hand, wherewith to receive it, we may starve. Qui vitat molam, vitat [...]arinam. Adag. No Mill, we say, no meal. And he that by the sloth of his hands dissurnisheth himself of the means of getting, he is as neer of kinne B to a waster as may be; (they may call Prov. 18.9. Brothers:) and it is but just, if Gods curse light upon him, and that he hath, and bring him to want, it to nothing.

§. 12.He stealeth also from his Family, which should eat the fruit of his labours. The painfull house-wife; see in what a happy case her husband is, and her children, and her servants, and all that belong to her. They Prov. 31. vers. 15.21.27.28. are not afraid of hunger, or cold, or any such thing: they are well fed, and well clad, and carefully looked unto. Her Husband prayseth her, and her servants: and her children, when they have kneeled down, and asked her blessing, arise up, and call C her blessed, Prov. 31. But the idle man, that for want of a course to live in, impoverisheth himself, and his family, whom he is bound to maintain; is a burden to his friends, an eye-sore to his kindred, the shame of his name, the ruine of his house, and the bane of his posterity. He bequeatheth misery to his off-spring instead of plen­ty: they that should fare the better for him, are undone by him; and he that should give his children Gods blessing and his, pulleth upon himself Gods curse and theirs. 1 Tim. 5.8. If any provide not for his own, and specially for those of his own house, he hath denied the faith, and is in that respect even worse than an Infidel. 1 Tim. 5.8. The very Infidels take D themselves bound to this care: Let not him that professeth the faith of Christ, by his supine carelesnesse this way, justifie the Infidel, and deny the Faith.

He stealeth also, (which is the basest theft of all) from the poor: §. 13. in robbing them of that relief, which he should minister unto them out of his honest gettings; the overplus whereof is their proper revenew. The good housewife, of whom we heard something already out of the 31. of the Proverbs, Prov. 31. Vers. 13. Seeketh wooll and flax, Vers. 19. Layeth her hands to the spindle, and her hands hold the distas [...]e. But cui bono, and to what end, and for whose sake, all this? Not only E for her self, Vers. 22. To make her coverings of tapestry, though that also; nor yet only for her houshold, Vers. 21. To cloath them in Scarlet, though that also: but withall that she might have somewhat in her hands Vers. 20. To reach out to the poor and needy; like another Dorcas, to make Acts 9.39. coates and garments for them, that Job 51.20. their loynes might [Page 245] A blesse her. So every man should be painfull and carefull, to get some of the things of this Earth by his faithfull labour: not as a foolish worldling, to make a Mammon of it; but as a wise Steward, to Luk. 16.9. make him friends with it. So Rom. 22.13. Distributing it to the necessities of the poor Saints, that it may redound also upon the by to his own advantage: whilest sowing to them temporal things, the comfort of his Almes; he reapeth in recompence of it their spi­ritual things, the benefit of their Prayers. Saint Paul exhorteth the Ephesians by word of mouth, (and it was the very close of his so­lemn farewell, when he took his last leave of them, and should B see their face no more;) that Acts 20.34.35. By their labour they ought to support the weak, and minister to the necessities of others; remembring the words of the Lord Iesus, how he said, It is more blessed to give than to receive. And after his departure, he thought it needfull for him to put them in mind of the same duty once again by letter; Eph. 4.28. Let him that stole, steal no more, but rather let him labour, working with his hands the thing that is good, that he may have to give to him that needeth. §. 14. Lay all this, that I have now last said, together: and say if you know a verier thief than the Idle person? that stealeth from himself, and so is a foolish thief; stealeth from his family and friends, and so is C an unnatural thief; stealeth from the poor, and so is a base thief.

Fourthly, and lastly: a Calling is necessary in regard of the Pub­like. God hath made us [...]. Arist. 1. Po­lit. 2. sociable creatures; contrived us into po­licies, and societies and common-wealths; made us Membra su­mus corporis magni. Senec. Epist. 93. fellow-members of one body, and Rom. 12.5. every one anothers members. As there­fore we are not Non nobis solùm nat [...] su­mus: sed partem patria, partem parentes, &c. Cic. ex Plato­nis Epist. 9. In commune nati sumus. Se­nec. Epist. 95. born, so neither must we live, to and for our selves alone: but our Parents, and Friends, and acquaintance, nay every man of us hath a kind of right and interest in every other man of us, and our [...], Arist. 8. Polit. 1. Country and the Common-wealth in us all. And as in the artificial body of a Clock, one wheel moveth another, D and each part giveth and receiveth help to and from other; and as in the natural body of a Man, consisting of many members, all the members Ro. 12.4. Have not the same office, (for that would make a confusion) yet there is no member in the body so mean or small, but hath its proper faculty, function and use whereby it becometh usefull to the whole body, and helpfull to its fellow members in the body: so should it be in the civil body of the State, and in the My­stical body of the Church. Every man should conferre aliquid in pub­licum; put-to his helping hand to advance the common good, em­ploy himself some way or other, in such sort; as he may be E [...]. Arist. 8. Pol. 1. serviceable to the whole body, and profitable to his fellow-mem­bers in the body. For which reason, the ancient renowned Common-wealths were so carefull to ordain, that no man should live but in some profession; and to take district examination who did otherwise; and to punish them, some with fasting, some with infamy, some with banishment, yea and some with death. The care [Page 246] of the Indians, Aegyptians, Athenians, and other herein, See Va­ler. Max. 2.6. Patric. 1. de Rep. 8. Cas­san. 11. Catal. glor. consid. 1. Hi­storians relate, and I omit. It were to be wished that Christian A Commonwealths would take some greater care, if but from their example, to rid themselves of such unnecessary burdens as are good for nothing but to devour the fruits of the Land; and ei­ther force these [...]. Hesiod in [...]. Plat. Polit. 8. droans to take pains for their living, or else thrust them out of the Hives for their Idlenesse.

B

§ 14.Which course if it were taken; what would become of ma­ny thousands in the world, quibus anima pro sale, who like Swine live in such sensual and unprofitable sort, as we might well doubt whether they had any living souls in their bodies at all or no, were it not barely for this one argument, that their bodies are a degree sweeter than carrion? I mean all such, of what rank and condition so ever they be, as for want of a calling mis-spend their precious time, bury their masters talent, waste Gods good creatures, and wear away themselves in idleness, without doing good to themseves, to their friends, to humane society. Infinite is C the number of such [...]. Ho­mer Iliad. 6 — [...]. Plat. in. Theaet. unprofitable burdens of the earth: but there are amongst other, three sorts of them especially, whereof the world ringeth, and such as a man that hath to speak of this argu­ment can scarce balk without some guilt of unfaithfullness. It is no matter how you rank them, for there is never a better of the three. And therefore take them hand over head as they come: they are Monks, Gallants, and Rogues.

First those, [...], Ti. 2.12. Evil Beasts, slow bellies; stall-fed Monks and Friers: §. 16. who live mued up in their Cells and Cloysters; like Boars in a frank, pining themselves into Lard, and beating D down their bodies till their girdles crack. I quarrel not the first institution and Original of these kind of men: which was then excusably good, the condition of those times considered; and might yet be tollerably followed even in these times, if those gross superstitions and foul abuses, which in process of time have adhered, and are by long and universal custom grown almost es­sential thereunto, could be fairly removed. But Incredibile dictu est, quantum à ma­foribus suis degenerave­rint. Polyd. Virgil. Hist. Angl. lib. 6. Monkery was not then that thing, which it is now. There was not then that opinion of sanctity and perfection, in the choice; that impo­sition of unlawfull, unnatural, and (to some men) impossible vowes, E in the Entrance; that clogge of ridiculous habits and Ceremonies, and regular irregular observances, in the use; that heavie note of Apostacy upon such as altered their course, in the loose: all which now there are. Those by their fastings, and watchings, and devo­tions, and charity, and learning, and industry, and temperance, and [Page 247] A unaffected austerity, and strictness of life, won from many of the antient Fathers (as appeareth in their writings) ample and large testimonies of their vertue and piety. And that most deservedly: although their willingnesse, (out of a zealous desire to excite others to the imitation of their vertues,) to set forth their prai­ses in the highest Panegyrick strains they could, drew from their pens now and then such hyperbolical excesses in modo loquendi, as gave occasion to those superstitions in after ages, which they then never dreamed of. But such were those Monks of old: so good, so godly. Whereas these V. Erasm. in Adag. Mo­nacho indocti­or. Nic. de Clemang. 3. de corrupto Eccl. statu c. 21.—23. Camden. in Brit. p. 766. Fr. Mod. in l. de ordin. Ec­cles. Polyd. Virg. 7. de in­vent. 4. Alu. Pelag 2. de planct. Eccl. 2.73.83. &c. Palingen. in Leo. Virg. Sa­gittat. &c. of later times, by their af­fected B absurd habits, and gestures, and rules; by their grosse and dull ignorance; by their insufferable pride, though pretending humility; and their more than Pharisaical overlooking of others; by their insatiable avarice, and palpable arts of getting into their hands the fattest of the earth, & that under colour of Religion, and pretences of poverty; by their sensual wallowing in all ease & idleness and fulness of bread, and (the fruits of these) in abominable and prodigious filthiness and luxury: became as Proverbs and as by­words in the mouths & pens of men of all sorts. No sober writer almost of any note, even in those darker times, but noted and be­wailed C the corrupt estate of the Church and Clergy in that behalf: for by this time, you must know, these droans had thrust them­selves, against all reason and common sense, into the rank of Church-men, and shrouded themselves under the title of the Clergy. Diverse godly and learned men Ricard. Armachanus; Gul. de S. A­more; Nic. de Clemangis; Rob. Abbas Molis­mensis, &c. wrote against the abuses, de­sired a reformation, laboured to have Monkery reduced, if not to the first Institution, (there seemed to be little hope of that, things were so far out of course;) yet at least wise to some tolerable ex­pression of it. The Poets wanted no sport the while; who made themselves bitterly merry with descanting upon the lean skuls, and D the O Mona­chi, vestri sto­machi, sunt amphora Bac­chi, &c. fat paunches of these lasie gutlings: there was flesh-hold enough for the riming Satyrists, and the wits of those times, whereon to fasten the sorest and the strongest teeth they had.

Not to insist upon other differences; that which concerneth the point we have in hand, §. 17. argueth a manifest and wide decli­nation in these kind of men men from their primitive purity. The antient V [...]de Ae­gyptiorum Mo­nachis. Chri­sost. in. Mat. hom. 8. Monks lived upon the labour of their hands: and there­by not only maintained themselves, (which they might doe with a very little in that course of abstinence and austerity wherein they E lived) but relieved many others, and did many pious and chari­table works, out of that they had earned with their fingers. And when about St Augustines and Saint Hieromes times, Monks began to rellish ease, and under pretence of reading and prayer to leave off working, and to live upon the sweat of other mens browes; both those good Fathers misliked it: Saint Hierome to [Page 248] Aegyptio­rum monasteria hunc ordinem tenent, ut nul­lum absque o­peris labore suscipiant. Hi­et. Tom. 1. Epist 4. Rusticus alleging the laudable custom of the Monasteries in A Aegypt, which admitted none to be Monks but with expresse condi­tion of labour; and Saint Augustine in a just Tom. 3. libro de opere Monacho. um. Treatise oppo­sing it not without some bitterness, rebuking them as contuma­cious and peevishly Qui autem se dicunt va­care lectioni, nonne illic inveniunt quod praecipit Apo­stolus? Quae est ista ergo per­versitas, lecti­oni nelle ob­temperare, dum vult [...]i vaca­re; &, ut quod bonum est diu­tius legatur, ideo facere nol­le quod legitur? c. 17. ib. perverse, who reading in the Scriptures, that he that will not labour should not eat, do yet resist the Apostles ad­monition, and under pretence that they may have leisure to read, refuse to obey what they do read. But ease is [...]. Euripid. in. Hipp. co­ron. pleasing to flesh and blood; and will not be easily wrung from those that have a­ny while given themselves to it; especially when it can pretend the face and colour of religion. So that for all this the humour B still encreased, and spred; till at the length there grew whole Orders of disorderly Mendicants, begging runnagate Friers: who by their affected poverty, diverting the Charity of well-minded peo­ple from those that were truly poor, enriched themselves with the spoils of the poor; and under colour of long prayers, made a prey not now (as those craving Pharisees of old, whose simplicity they pity) of Mat. 23.14. widdows houses, but of goodly Lordships, and whole countries before them. It is well known in this our Land, how both Church and Common-wealth groaned under the burden of these C heavy lubbers: the Common-wealth, whilst they became Lords of very little lesse (by their computation who have travelled in the search) than the one half of the Temporalties of the Kingdom; and the Church, whilst they ingrossed into their hands the fruits of most of the best Benefices in the Realm; allowing scarce so much as the chaff towards the maintenance of those that 1 Cor. 9.9. trod out the corn. Their profession is (God be thanked) now long since suppressed, and their habitations demolished, by the violent and Iehu-like reformation of a mighty King: and the land by that means well-purged of these overspreading Locusts. There is no­thing D of them now remaineth, but the rubbish of their nests, and the stink of their memory: unless it be the sting of their devilish sacri­lege in robbing the Church by damnable Impropriations.

But let them goe. The next we meet withall are those, with whose either birth, §. 18. or breeding, or estate it sorteth not (as they think) to be tyed to labour in any vocation. It is the sinne of many of the Gentry, whom God hath furnished with means and abilities to doe much good; to [...]. E­pitaph. T [...]mo­creontis, apud Athen. dipnos. 5. spend their whole dayes and lives, in an unprofitable course of doing either nothing, or as good as nothing, or worse than nothing. I cannot be so either stupid, as not to apprehend; or rigorous, as not to allow, a diffe­rence E in the manner of imployment, and in other circumstances thereto belonging, between those that are nobly or generously born and bred, and those of the meaner and ordinary rank. Manual and servile and Mechanick trades, and arts, are for men of a lower condition. But yet no man is born, no man should be [Page 249] A bred, unto idleness. There are generous and ingenuous and liberal imployments, sortable to the greatest births and educations. For some man whom God hath blessed with power and authority in his countrey; with fair livings and large revenues; with a nume­rous family of servants, retainers and tenants, and the like: it may be a sufficient Calling, and enough to take up his whole time, even to keep hospitality, and to order and overlook his family, and to dispose of his lands and rents, and to make peace, and pre­serve love and neighbourhood among them that live near or under him. He that doth but this as he ought to doe, or is otherwise B Non o [...]iosè vivit, qui qua­litercunque u­tiliter. 2.2. qu. 187.5. ad 2. industrious for the common good; must be acknowledged a wor­thy member of the Common-wealth: and his course of life, a cal­ling (although perhaps not so toylsom, yet) in suo genere as ne­cessary and profitable, as that of the Husbandman, Merchant, Lawyer, Minister, or any other.

But for our ( meer or parcel) Gallants, who live in no setled course of life, but spend half the day in sleeping, §. 19. half the night in gaming, and the rest of their time in other pleasures and vanities, to as little purpose as they can devise; as if they were born for nothing else but to eat and drink, and snort and sport; who are C spruce and trimme as the Lillies Mat. 6.29. ( Salomon in all his royalty was not clothed like one of these:) yet they neither sow, nor reap, not carry into the barn; they neither labour nor spin, nor doe any thing else for the good of humane society: let them know, there is not the poorest contemptible creature, that cryeth Oysters and Kitchen-stuff in the streets, but deserveth his bread better, than they; and his course of life is of better esteem with God and every sober wise man, than theirs. A horse, that is neither good for the way, nor the cart, nor the race, nor the wars, nor any other service; let him be of never so good a Nempe vo­lucrem Sic laudamus e­quum. Nobilis hic, quocun­que venit de gra [...]ine— Sed venale p [...] ­cus Corythae, posteritas & Hi [...]pini, si ra­ra jugo victo­ria sedit; Nil ibi majorum respectus, gra­tia nulla um­brarum: domi­nos preciis muta [...]e jubentur Exiguis. Juve­nal. Satyr. 8. breed, never so well marked and sha­ped; D yet he is but a jade: his Master setteth no store by him, thinketh his meat ill-bestowed on him; every man will say, bet­ter knock him on the head than keep him; his skin, though not much worth, is yet better worth than the whole beast besides.

Consider this, you that are of Noble or Generous birth. Look un­to the Rock, whence you were hewen; and to the pit, §. 20. whence you were digged. Search your Pedigrees; collect the scattered Mo­numents and Histories of your Ancestors: and observe by what steps your worthy Progenitors raised their houses to the height of E Gentry, or Nobility. Scarce shall you find a man of them, that gave any accession, or brought any noted eminency to his house; but either serving in the Camp, or sweating at the Barr, or waiting at the Court, or adventuring on the Seas, or trucking in his Shop, or some other way [...]. Euripid. industriously bestirring himself in some set­led Calling, and Course of life. You usurp their Arms, if you in­herit [Page 250] not their vertues: and those Effigies quo Tot bella­torum, si lud [...] ­tur alca pe [...]nox Ante Numan­tinos? juven. Sa [...]. 8. ensigns of honour and Gen­try A which they by industry atchieved, sit no otherwise upon your shoulders, than as rich trappings upon Asses backs; which serve but to render the poor beast more ridiculous. If you by brutish sensuality, and spending your time in swinish luxury, stain the co­lours, and embase the metals of those badges of your Gentry and No­bility, which you claim by descent: think, when we worship or honour you, we do but Nanum cujusdam, At­lanta vocamus; Aethiopem Cygnum. Ju­ven. Ibid. flout you; and know, the Honores, Quos illis da­mus, & dedi­mus, quibus omnia debes. Juven. Ibid. titles we in courtesie give you, we bestow upon their memories whose degenerate off-spring you are, and whose Arms you unworthily bear; and they doe Quis enim generosum dix­crit hunc, qui Indignus gene­re? Ibid. no more belong to you, than the reve­rence B the good man did to Isis, belonged to the Asse that carry­ed her Image.

The third sort of those that live unprofitably and without a Cal­ling, are our idle sturdy Rogues and vagrant towns-end Beggars: the very scabs, and filth, and vermine of the Commonwealth. I mean such as have health, and strength, and limbs, and are in some mea­sure able to work, §. 12. and take pains for their living; yet rather chuse to wander abroad the Country, and to spend their dayes in a most base and ungodly course of life: and, which is yet more lamenta­ble, by I know not what connivence, contrary to all Conscience, E­quity, C and Law, are suffered. All Christian Common-wealths should be the Gal. 6.16. Israels of God; and in his Israel, God as he promised there should be some always Mat. 26.11. poor, on whom to exercise cha­rity; so he ordained there should be As some understand that in Deut. 15.4. no beggar, to make a trade & profession of begging. Plato, than whom never any layed down a more exact Idea of an happy Commonwealth, alloweth not a­ny [...]. Pla [...]. de legib. 11. beggar therein: alleging, that where such were tolerated, it was impossible but the State must abound with [...]. Id. de [...]ep. l, 8. pilfering and whoring, and all kind of base villany. The Civil Lawes have flat constitutions against them, in the titles Cod. Justin lib. 11. Tit. 25. & Cod. Theo. 14 Tir. 11. de mendicantibus D non invalidis. But I think never kingdom had more wholesom laws in both kinds, I mean both for the competent relief of the or­derly poor, and for sharp restraint of disorderly vagabonds; than those provisions which in many of our own memories have been made in this land. But Horat. l. 3. Ca [...]m. 24. Quid leges sine moribus—? Those Lawes are now no Laws, for want of due execution: but Beggars are Beggars still, for want of due correction. Tacit. lib. 1. Histor. Et vetabitur semper, & reti­nebitur; the saying is truer of Rogues and Gypsies in England, than ever it was of Mathematicians in Rome. You to whose care the preservation of the Iustice, and thereby also of the Peace of the Land is committed, as you tender the Peace and Iustice of the E Land, as you tender your own quiet and the safety of your neigh­bours; as you tender the weal of your Country and the honour of God: breath fresh life into the languishing Laws by severe execu­tion; be rather cruel to these Vipers, than to the State. So shall [Page 251] A you free us from the Plague, and your selves from the guilt, and them from the opportunities, of infinite sinful abominations.

But we are unreasonable to presse you thus farr, §. 22. or to seek to you or any others for Iustice in this matter; having power enough in our own hands to doe our selves Iustice upon these men, if we would but use it. Even by making a strait Covenant with out Ears, not to heed them; and with our Eyes, not to pity them; and with our Hands, not to relieve them. Say I this altogether of my self? or saith not the Apostle even the same? 2 Thess. 3.10. He that will not labour, let him not eat: relieve him not. But hath not Christ B required us to feed the hungry, and to cloath the naked, and to be free and charitable to the poor? Nothing surer: God forbid any man should preach against Charity and Almesdeeds. But remember, that as God approveth not 1 Cor. 13.3. Alms or any other work, if with­out Charity; so nor Charity it self, if without Discretion. 1 Tim. 1 5, 3. Ho­nour Widdows, saith Saint Paul, But those that are Widdows indeed: so relieve the poor, but relieve those that are poor indeed. Not every one that asketh; not every one that wantth; nay more, not every one that is poor, is poor indeed: and he that in his indiscreet and mis-guided charity should give to every one that asketh, or want­eth, C or is poor, meat, or clothing, or Alms; would soon make him­self more hungry, and naked, and poor, than he that is most hun­gry, or naked, or poor. The poor, whom Christ commendeth to thee as a fit object for thy charity, the poor indeed; are those that want, not onely the things they ask, but want also means to get without asking. A man that is blind, or aged, and past his work; a man that is sick, or weak, or lame and cannot work; a man that desireth it, and seeketh it, and cannot get work; a man that hath a greater charge upon him than his honest pains can maintain; such a man as one of these, he is poor indeed. Let thine Ears be open, D and thine Eyes open, and thy Bowels open, and thy Hands open to such a one: it is a charitable deed, and a Phil. 4.18. Sacrifice of sweet smel­ling, Heb. 13.16. With such sacrifices God is well pleased: Forget not thou to offer such sacrifices upon every good opportunity, and be well as­sured God will not forget in due time to reward thee. But for a lusty able upright man (as they stile him in their own dialect) that had rather begg, or steal, or both, than dig: he is no more to be relieved as a poor man, than a woman that hath poysoned her husband is to be honoured as a Widow. Such a woman is a Widdow, for she hath no more an husband than any other Widdow hath: E but such a Woman is not 1 Tim. 5. Compare ver. 3. with v. 5. and 16. a Widdow indeed, as St. Paul would be understood; not such a Widdow as he would have honoured: it is alms to hang up such a Widdow, rather than to honour her. And I dare say, he that helpeth one of these flurdy Beggars to the stocks, and the whip, and the house of correction, not only deserveth better of the Common-wealth; but doth a work of greater Charity in the [Page 252] sight of God, than he that helpeth him with meat, and money, A and lodging. For he that doth this, corrupteth his Charity by a double errour. First, he maintaineth, and so encourageth the o­ther in idlenesse; who, if none would relieve him, would be glad to doe any work rather than starve. And Secondly, he disableth his Charity, by mis-placing it; and unawares robbeth the poor, whilest he thinketh he relieveth them. As he that giveth any honour to an Idol, robbeth the true God, to whom alone all religious honour is due: so he that giveth any Alms to an idle Beggar, Pars sa­crilegii est, rem pauperum dare non pauperi­bus. Hieron. ad Pammach. E­pist. 26. robbeth the truly poor, to whom properly all the fruits of our Alms are due. And so it commeth to passe oftentimes (as Saint Ambrose B sometimes complained) that the Neque transcribatur vita pauperum in spolia frau­dulentorum. Ambros. 2. Offic. 16. maintenance of the poor is made the spoyl of the loyterer.

§. 23.But I forget my self, and you, and the time; whilest I give way to my just indignation against these base excrements of the Common-wealth. You have seen the Necessity of a Calling: without it, we despise Gods Ordinance, and smother his Gifts; we expose our selves to sinfull temptations; we deprive our selves, our familes, and the poor of due maintenance; we withdraw our bounden service from the Common-wealth. It is not the pretence of Devotion, that can exempt the lazie Monk; nor of Birth, the riotous Gallant; nor of Want, the able Beggar; nor of any other thing, any other man, C from this common Necessity. And that is the summe of our first point, viz. the Neeessity of a Calling. Proceed we now to the se­cond, the Choice of a Calling.

§. 24.A Point indeed (I must confesse) not directly intended in the words of my Text: yet being after a sort implyed therein (for the Apostles wish that every particular man would abide in his own proper station, and particular Calling, cannot but imply that there is a difference and choice of such Callings;) and being with­all a matter of such great consequence to be taught and known; I thought it would be more expedient for the present discharge of D my duty in this place, to take it in, (though with some hazard of the imputation of impertinency to my self) than by passing it o­ver, to defraud them (and it is likely there are many such here present) whom it may concern in point of conscience, of such in­structions, as may give them profitable directions in a businesse so material. Concerning which, it behoveth every man the ra­ther to have an especial care, because much of a mans comfort and content in this life dependeth thereupon: it being scarce possible, that that mans life should be [...]. Socratis dictū. apud Stob. serm. comfortable to him, or E he goe on with any chearfulness in his course, that liveth in a Cal­ling for which neither he is fit, nor the Calling fit for him. Nei­ther will the consideration hereof be usefull only for such, as are yet free to choose; but even for those also, who have already made their choice. For, since the very same rules which are to direct us [Page 253] A in the choice of our Calling, are to help us also for the trial of our Callings; it can be no losse to the best of us all to give heed to those Rules: thereby either to rectifie our choice; or to quicken our alacrity in what we have chosen, by warranting our courses to our own souls, and silencing many unnecessary scruples, which are wont frequently to arise concerning this matter, in the Consci­ences of Men.

And first, we are to lay this as a firm ground, §. 25. that that is eve­ry mans Proper and right Calling, whereunto God calleth him. For he is the Author, as of our general, so of our particular Callings B too: [ As the Lord hath called every one, vers. 20.] When there­fore we speak of the choice of a Calling, you are not so to under­stand it, as if it were left free for us ever, to make our choice where, and as we list. The choice that is left to us, is no other but a con­scionable enquiry which way God calleth us, and a conscionable care to take that way. So that if it shall once appear, that God cal­leth us this way or that way, there is mortalia quaerunt Consi­lium; certus jussa capesse Dei. Auson. Theodosio. no more place for choice; all that we have to doe, is to obey. — Auson. ib. Obsequium sufficit esse meum. The enquiries we are to make ordinarily, are (as you shall hear anon) what lawfulnesse there is in the thing, what abi­lities C there are in us, what warrant we have from without. But all these must cease, when God once expresseth himself, and cal­leth us with an audible voice. No more enquiry then into the 1 thing, how lawfull it is. If God bid Peter Acts 10.13, &c. kill and eat, and send him to preach unto the Gentiles; there is no answering [...], not so Lord, nor alleging the uncleannesse of the meat, or the unlawfullnesse of going into the way of the Gentiles: Injusta justa habenda — what God will have clean, he Ib. vers. 28. must not account common. His very call to any thing, maketh it lawfull. No more 2 enquiry into our selves how able we are. If God call Exod. 4.10, &c. Moses, D one of a slow speech and not eloquent, from the sheep-fold, to plead for his people before a Tyrant; or Judg. 6.14, 15. Gideon, a mean stripling of a small family and Tribe, from the threshing floor, to deliver Is­rael out of the hands of their oppressors; or Jerem. 1.6, &c. Ieremy, a very child and one that could not speak, from his cottage in Anathoth, to set him over nations and kingdoms, to root out and to plant; or Amos 7.13, 14, 15. Amos, a plain countrey fruit-gatherer, from the Herd in Tekoah, to prophesie at Bethel, and in the Kings Court: it is a fruitlesse and unseasonable modesty to allege unsufficiency or un­worthinesse. Auson. ubi supra. Iuvat idem Qui jubet. Where he setteth on E work, he giveth strength to goe through with it. His very calling of any man maketh him able. No more enquiry into out­ward 3 means, what warrant we have. If God Rom. 1.1. call Paul to be an Apostle, and Act. 9.15. to bear his name before the Gentiles, and Kings, and the children of Israel; it is needlesse to Gal. 1.16, 17. conferr with flesh and bloud, or to seek confirmation at Ierusalem from them which were Apo­stles [Page 254] before him, by the imposition of their hands. Gods work A in him supplyeth abundantly the want of those solemnities; and Paul is as good an Apostle as the best of them, although he be Ibid. vers. 1. an Apostle, not of men, neither by man. Gods calling any man to any office, sealeth his warrant. Auson. ubi supra. Non tutum renuisse Deo. Away with all excuses, and pretences, and delayes: when God calleth; submit thy will, subdue thy reason, answer his Call, as Samuel was taught to do, 1 Sam. 3.9, 10. Speak Lord, for thy servant heareth.

If it were expedient for us, that God should still deal with us as he did long with the Iewish, §. 26. and a while with the infant Chri­stian Church, by immediate inspirations; and call us either by B secret Enthusiasms, or sensible insinuations (as he did many of them) into the way wherein he would have us walk: the Rule for our Choice would be easie; or rather there would need no Rule at all, (because indeed there would be left no choice at all;) but this on­ly, even to get up and be doing, to put our selves speedily into that way whereunto he did point us. But since the wisdom of GOD hath thought it better for us, to take counsel from his written word, which he hath left us for our ordinary direction in this and all other difficulties; rather than to depend upon im­mediate and extraordinary inspirations: it will be very profitable C for us to draw thence some few Rules, whereby to make reasona­ble judgement concerning any course of life, whether that it be, whereunto God hath called us, or no. The Rules, as I have partly intimated already, may be reduced to three heads: according as the enquiries we are to make in this businesse are of three sorts. For they either concern the course it self; or else our selves, that should use it; or else thirdly, those that have right and power over us in it. If there be a fail in any of these; as if either the course it self be not lawful, or we not competently fit for it, or our superi­ours will not allow of us, or it: we may well think, God hath not D 1 called us thither. God is just; and will not call any man to that, 2 which is not honest and good: God is all-sufficient; and will not call any man to that, which is above the proportion of his strength: 3 God is wonderfull in his providence; and will not call any man to that, whereto he will not open him a fair, and orderly passage. Somewhat, by your patience, of each of these.

§. 27.And first, of the Course we intend. Wherein let these be our 1 Enquiries: First, whether the thing be simply and in it self law­ful, 2 or no: Secondly, whether it be lawfull so as to be made a Cal­ling, 3 or no: Thirdly, whether it will be profitable, or rather hurt­full E to the Common-wealth. Now observe the Rules. The first Rule this, Adventure not on any course, without good assurance that it be in it self lawful. The ground of this Rule is plain and evident. For it cannot be that God, who hateth, and forbiddeth, and punisheth e­very sinne in every man, should call any man to the practice of [Page 255] A any sin. Eph. 4.28. Let him that stole, steal no more, saith S. Paul; But ra­ther let him labour with his hands the thing that is good, Ephes. 4. If it be not something that is good; it is good for him to hold his hands off: let him be sure God never called him to labour in that: and he were as good hold to his old trade, and steal still, as la­bour with his hands the thing that is not good. If Acts 19.25.—27. Diana of Ephesus be an Idol, Demetrius his occupation must down: he must make no more silver shrines for Diana, though by that craft he have his wealth. Tertullian excellently enlargeth himself in this argu­ment in his praesertim cap. 5.—8. Book de Idololatria; strongly disapproving their B practice, who being Christians, yet got their living by making Sta­tues and Images and other ornaments to sell to Heathen Idolaters. Offenders against this Rule are not only such as live by Stealing, and Robbing, and Piracy, and Purse-cutting, and Witch-craft, and o­ther such like ungodly practices as are made capital even by the Lawes of Men, and punishable by death: but all such also, as main­tain themselves by, or get their living in any course, absolutely condemned by the Law of God; howsoever they may find amongst men either expresse allowance, as Whores and Baudes do in the holy Mother Church of Rome; or at least some kind of toleration by C connivence, as Charmers, and Fortune-tellers, and Wisards do amongst us. Which sort of people, it is scarce credible how generally and miserably our common ignorants are besotted with the opinion of their skill, and how pitifully they are gulled by their damnable impostures, through their own foolish credulity. These supersti­tions helped to root out the Deut. 18.10.—12. Amorites out of the Land of Canaan: and it may passe among Sauls best Acts, that he rooted out these 1 Sam. 28.9. superstitions out of the Land of Israel: And great pity it is, that such as make a trade of these superstitions are not by some severe provisions rooted out of this, and every other Christian Land. D Let this first Rule be remembred of us in every choyce and triall of our Callings; No unlawfull thing can be a lawfull Cal­ling.

No, nor yet every lawfull thing neither. §. 28. For many things may be lawfull in the private use, which yet may not lawfully be made a Calling, or trade of life. Who can reasonably deny the law­fulnesse of many disports and recreations, as Bowling, or Shooting, or even Cardes and Dice? and yet who can [...]. A­rist. 8. Pol. 3. reasonably think it should be a commendable Calling for any man to be a profest Bowler, or Archer, or Gamester, and nothing else? Therefore take E a second Rule; Make not a Calling of that, which was not made to be a Calling. If you shall ask how you shall know a thing to be such. I answer, generally all such things are of this nature, as are indifferent for men of all sorts and callings to use with due cau­tion and circumstances; and more especially matters of delight, and recreations are such. And the reasons are good. The hic ver. 17. ground [Page 256] of particular Callings is some [...]. ver. 7. peculiar gift of God, according A to the differences that are to be found in particular men in regard either of the soul, or of the body, or of outward things: whereas such things as these, whereof we now speak, become of Lawfull and commendable use, not so much from any special ability received from God, which should be exercised therein, as from the common necessity of our weak nature, which is to be refreshed thereby. And the End also, for which God permitteth us these things, is not to employ our strength and time in them; but to give us some Uti quidem illis licet: sed sicut somno, & quictibus caet [...] ­ris, tum cum gravibus seri­isque rebus sa­tisfecerimus. Cic. 1. Offic. re­freshing, when we are wearied with former labour, and so to fit us for fresh and future employment. The works of our Callings, they B are as our Meates and Drinks: these of Delight, as Sauces, or as [...]. Arist. 8. Polit. 3. Physick; and as sauces or Physick they are to be used, and not o­therwise. As absurd then as it would be for a man to accustome himself to no other dyet but slabber-sauces, and Druggs: so absurd a thing it is for a man to have no other Calling but Dicing and Card­ing, and Gaming. Amongst offenders against this Rule, that I reckon not Iuglers, and Fidlers, and Tumblers, and Bearwards, and Rope-dancers, and Rymers, and the rest of that Rabble; they may thank the basenesse of their condition, rather than the Lawfulnesse of their Course. I strike rather, at those that are more both emi­nent C and pernicious; especially those Bawdes of unthriftinesse, and almost every other Vice; (for where unthriftinesse is, there is almost every other Vice,) I mean those parcell-Gallants that have nothing to live on but their wits, and no o­ther use of their wits, but to distill a kind of maintenance from juicie heires and flush novices by play. I would our Panto­mimes also and Stage-players would examine themselves and their Callings by this Rule. If they should have been tryed by the bench of Fathers and Councils of old, or would have put it to most voyces among later Divines both Popish and Reformed; they had D been utterly cast and condemned by the first Rule, and not have been reprieved till now: most holding, not the Calling only, but the very Practice and Thing it self unlawfull and damnable. For my own part, I dare not at all say the Practice is, neither will I now say the Calling is, unlawfull: onely let them that make a Calling of it, consider themselves and their Calling well, and examine whether God hath not bestowed upon them some gifts, which they might have employed a better way; and what inducements they have, and of what weight those inducements are, to give their consciences security, that they have done well, in embracing this E as their Calling. And when they have thus done, freely and faith­fully as in the sight of God; if their own hearts condemn them not, neither do I: In the mean time, I would but be their remem­brancer of thus much onely, that there are some things lawfull to do, which are not lawfull to live by; some things lawfull as De­lights, [Page 257] A which are not lawfull as Callings. And so much for that second Rule.

There is yet a third Rule behind, and that is this. Resolve not upon that course for thy Calling, what pretences soever, §. 29. or what rea­sons thou mayest have for the lawfulnesse of it otherwise, which is rather hurtfull than profitable for the Common-wealth. The See before §. 14. Publick good is one of those main respects which enforce the necessity of a Calling: the same respect then must of necessity enforce such a Cal­ling, as may at leastwise stand with the Publick good1 Cor. 12.7. The ma­nifestation of the Spirit is given to every man (saith our Apostle after B at the twelfth Chapter) to profit withall. Yea perhaps, to profit himself with all. If it were but so, yet that were enough to in­ferre more: sith the [...]. Zenoph. de Venatione. private good is included in the publick, tan­quam trigonum in tetragono. But the Apostle meant to speak home; and therefore he made choice of a word that will not admit that glosse of private profit: [...]. That very word impliedly preferreth the Sanis ho­minibus publi­cae privatis po­tiora sunt. Sen. 1. de Clem. 4. publick good before the private; and scarce allow­eth the private, otherwise than as it is interwoven in the publick. Now things in themselves lawfull, and at sometimes usefull, may, in regard of the End, or of the Matter, or by some accident other­wise, C happen at some other times to be hurtfull to the Common-wealth: and hereof such due consideration would be had in the choice and exercise of our Callings, as ever to have one eye upon the common good, and not wholly to look after our own private gain. Offenders against this Rule are most of our Engrossers, and Fore­stallers, and sundry kinds of Hucksters and Regraters: as also those that export money, corn, or other needfull commodities out of the Land in times of want or scarcenesse, or bring in unnecessary com­modities when there is plenty at home: and all those that project new devices, and unjust Monopolies, to fill their own Coffers; per­haps D not without pretension of some small benefit to the Common-wealth, but certainly not without sensible and grievous pressures of those that are a great part of the Common-wealth.

Thus have we delivered three Rules, concerning the Quality of a right Calling: §. 30. and pointed out some special offenders against each of them. And now me thinks I see the Vsurer hugging himself, and clapping his sides, that he hath come off so fairly: surely his Calling is absolute good, whereon none of these Rules could fasten. But it is indeed with the Vsurer in this case, as with the Drunkard. If the Drunkard should ask me against which of the ten Commande­ments E he offended; I confesse I could not readily give him a di­rect punctual answer: Not that he sinneth not against any; but because he sinneth against so many of them, that it is hard to say against which most. He sinneth against the sixth Commandement, by distempering his body; he sinneth against the seventh, by en­flaming his lust; he sinneth against the eighth, by making waste of [Page 258] the good Creatures of God. Right so is it with our Usurer in this A case: He would pose me, that should ask me the Question, which of these three Rules fetcheth-in the Usurer and his Calling. Verily I cannot well tell which most; I think every one of the three may: howsoever, among the three, I am sure I have him. If Vsury be simply unlawfull (as most of the learned have conclu­ded) 1 then the first Rule hath him. I should be very tender to con­demn any thing as simply unlawfull, which any even imaginary conjuncture of Circumstances would render lawfull; and would chuse rather by an over-liberal Charity to 1 Pet. 4.8. cover a multitude of sins, (if I may abuse the Apostles phrase to that sense) than by a too B superstitious restraint make one. Yet the Texts of Scripture are so expresse, and the grounds of Reason, brought by learned men, seem so strong against all Vsury: that I have much adoe to find so much charity in my self, as to absolve any kind of Vsury (pro­perly so called) with what cautions or circumstances soever qualified, from being a sin. But I will suspect mine own and the common judgement herein, and admit for this once ( dato non con­cesso,) that Vsury be in some case lawfull, and so our Vsurer escape the first Rule; which yet cannot be, till his teeth be knocked out C for biting: But you must knock out his brains too, before he e­scape our second Rule. I dare say, the most learned Vsurer that li­veth 2(and they say some learned ones are Vsurers) will never be able to prove, that Vsury, if it be at all lawfull, is so lawfull, as Artem ne­quitiae delege­runt, unde vi­tam transigant▪ & inde se vo­lunt pascere, unde offendant eum, à quo omnes pascun­tur. August. in Psal. 129. to be made a Calling. Here all his Doctors, and his Proctors, and his Advocates leave him. For can it possibly enter into any reasonable mans head to think, that a man should be born for nothing else, but to tell out m [...]ny, and take in paper? which if a man had many millions of gold and silver, could take up but a small portion of that precious time which God would have spent D in some honest and fruitfull employment. But what doe I speak of the judgement of reasonable men in so plain a matter; wherein I dare appeal to the conscience, even of the Vsurer himself; and it had need be a very plain matter, that a man would referre to the conscience of an Vsurer? No honest man need be Pervaga­tissimus ille versus, qui vetat a [...]tem p [...]dere prolo­qui, quam fa­ctites. Cic. in Orator. asha­med of an honest Calling: if then the Vsurers Calling be such, what need he care who knoweth, or why should he shame with it? If that be his trade, why doth he not in his Bills and bonds, and Noverints, make it known to all men by those presents that he is an Vsurer, rather than write himself Gentleman or Yeoman, or by some other stile? But say yet our Vsurer should escape, at E least in the judgement of his own hardned conscience, from both these Rules, as from the sword of Iehu and Hazael: there is yet a third Rule, like the sword of Elisha, to strike him stone-dead; and he shall never be able to escape that. Let him shew wherein his Calling is profitable to humane society. He keepeth no [Page 259] A Hospitality: if he have but a barr'd chest, and a strong lock to keep his God and his Scriptures (his Mammon and his Parchments in) he hath house-room enough. He fleeceth many; but cloath­eth none. He biteth and devoureth; but eateth all his morsels a­lone: He giveth not so much as a crumme, no not to his dearest Broken or Scrivener; only, where he biteth, he alloweth them to scratch what they can for themselves. The King, the Church, the poor, are all wronged by him, and so are all that live near him: in every common charge he slippeth the collar, and leaveth the burden upon those that are lesse able. It were not possible Vsu­rers B should be so bitterly inveighed against by sober Heathen Wri­ters; so severely censured by the Civil, and Canon Lawes; so u­niformly condemned by godly Fathers and Councels; so univer­sally Jerem. 15.10. hated by all men of all sorts and in all ages and coun­tries; as Histories and experience manifest they ever have been, and are: if their Practice and calling had been any way profitable, and not indeed every way hurtfull and incommodious both to pri­vate men and publike societies. If any thing can make a Cal­ling unlawfull; certainly the Vsurers Calling cannot be law­full.

C Our first care past, which concerneth the Calling it self; §. 32 our next care in our choice must be, to enquire into Our selves, what Calling is most fit for us, and we for it. Wherein our Enquiry must rest especially upon three things; our Inclination, our Gifts, and our Education. Concerning which, let this be the first Rule: Where these three concurre upon one and the same Calling, our consciences may rest assured that that Calling is fit for us; and we ought, so far as it lyeth in our power, to resolve to follow that. This Rule, if well observed, is of singular use, for the setling of their consciences, who are scrupulous and doubtfull D concerning their inward calling to any office or imployment. Di­vines teach it commonly, and that truly, that every man should have an inward Calling from God for his particular course of life: and this in the calling of the Ministery is by so much more requisite, than in most other Callings, by how much the business of it is more weighty than theirs, as of things more immediately be­longing unto GOD. Whence it is, that in our Church none are admitted into holy Orders, until they have personally and expresly made profession before the Bishop, that they find themselves Book of ordering, &c. inwardly called and moved thereunto. But because what that in­ward E Calling is, and how it should be discerned, is a thing not so distinctly declared and understood, generally as it should be: it often falleth out, that men are distressed in conscience with doubts and scruples in this case, whilst they desired to be assu­red of their inward Calling, and know not how. We are to know therefore, that to this inward calling there is not of necessity re­quired [Page 260] any inward secret sensible testimony of Gods blessed san­ctifying A Spirit to a mans soul, (for then an unsanctified man could not be rightly called;) neither yet any strong working of the Spirit of Illumination, (for then a meer heathen man could not be rightly called) both which consequents are false. For 1 Sam. 10.24. Saul and Joh. 6.70. Iudas were called; the one to the Kingdom, the other to the Apostleship; of whom it is certain the one was not, and it is not likely the other was, endued with the holy Spirit of Sanctifi­cation. And many Heathen men have been called to several imploy­ments, wherein they have also laboured with much profit to their own, and succeeding times; who in all probability never had a­ny B other inward motion, than what might arise from some or all of these three things now specified, viz. the Inclination of their na­ture, their personal Abilities, and the care of Education. If it shall please GOD to afford any of us, any farther gracious assu­rance than these can give us, by some extraordinary work of his Spirit within us; we are to embrace it with joy and thankfulness, as a special favour: but we are not to suspend our resolutions for the choice of a course, in expectation of that extraordinary assu­rance; since we may receive comfortable satisfaction to our souls without it, by these ordinary means, now mentioned. For C 1 who need be scrupulous, where all these concurre? Thy Parents have from thy childhood destinated thee to some special course, (admit the Ministery) and been at the care and charge to breed thee up in learning, to make thee in some measure fit for it: when thou art grown to some maturity of years and discretion, 2 thou findest in thy self a kind of desire to be doing someting that way in thy private study by way of tryal; and withall some mea­sure of knowledge, discretion, and utterance (though perhaps not in such an eminent degree as thou couldest wish, yet) in such a compe­tency, 3 as thou mayst reasonably perswade thy self thou mightest thereby be able (with his blessing) to doe some good to Gods D people, and not be altogether unprofitable in the Ministery. In this so happy concurrence of Propension, Abilities, and Education; make no farther enquiry, doubt not of thine inward calling: Tender thy self to those, that have the power of Admission for thy outward calling; which once obtained, thou art cer­tainly in thine own proper Course. Up and be doing; for the Lord hath called thee, and (no doubt) the Lord will be with thee.

§. 33.But say, these three doe not concurre; as oftentimes they doe not. A man may be destinated by his friends, and accordingly E bred, out of some covetous or ambitious or other corrupt respect, to some Calling; wherefrom he may be altogether averse, and whereto altogether unfit: as we see some Parents, that have the donations or advocations of Church livings in their hands, must [Page 261] A needs have some of their Children (and for the most part they set by the most untoward and mis-shapen chip of the whole block, to make timber for the Pulpit; but some of their children they will have thrust into the Ministery, though they have neither a head, nor a heart for it. Again, a man may have good sufficiency in him for a Calling, and yet out of a sloathfull desire of ease and liberty, if it seem painfull or austere; or an ambitious desire of emi­nency, and reputation, if it seem base and contemptible; or some o­ther secret corruption, cannot set his mind that way; as Salomon saith, there may be Pro. 17.16. A price in the hand of a fool, to buy wisdom, and yet the fool have no heart to it. And divers other occurrents B there may be, and are, to hinder his happy conjuncture of Na­ture, Skill, and Education. Now in such Cases as these, where our Education bendeth us one way, our Inclination swayeth us another way, and it may be our Gifts and Abilities lead us a third; in this distraction, what are we to doe? which way to take? what Calling to pitch upon? In point of Conscience, there can no more be given General Rules, to meet with all Cases, and regu­late all difficulties, than in point of Law, there can be general Resolutions given, to set an end to all sutes, or provisions made to prevent all inconveniencies. Particulars are infinite, and various: C but Rules are not, must not, cannot be so. He whose Case it is, if he be not able to direct himself, should doe well to take advice of his learned Counsel. This we can readily doe in matters of Law, for the quieting of our Estates: why should we not doe it at least as readily in matter of Conscience, for the quieting of our souls? But yet for some light, at least in the generality; what if thou shouldest proceed thus?

First, have an eye to thy Education: §. 34. and if it be possible to bring the rest that way, do so rather, than forsake it. For be­sides that it would be some grief to thy Parents, (to whom thou D shouldest be a comfort) to have cast away so much charge as they have been at for thy education; and some dishonour to them with­all, (whom thou art bound by the law of God and Nature to Exod. 20.12. honour,) to have their judgements so much slighted, and their choice so little regarded by their child: the very consideration of so much precious time, as hath been spent in fitting thee to that course, which would be almost Haud ae­quum facit, qui quod didicit, id dediscet. Plaut. in Amphitr. all lost upon thy change, should prevail with thee to try all possible means, rather than forgoe it. It were a thing indeed much to be wished, that Parents and Friends, and Guardians, and all those other whatsoever, that E have the Education of young ones committed unto them; (all greedy desires to make their Children great, all base penurious nigardnesse in saving their own purses, all fond cherishing of their children in their humours, all doting opinion of their forwardnesse, and wit, and towardlinesse, all other corrupt partial affections whatso­ever, [Page 262] laid aside;) would Inque eo vel maximè probavi—Apol­lonium, qui cùm mercede dic [...]ret, [...]ame [...] non patiebatur eos, quos judi­cabat non posse oratores eva­dere, operam a­pud sese perde­re, dimittebat­que [...] & ad quamcunque artem putabat esse aptum, ad eam impellere, atque hortari sol [...]bat, Cic. 1. de Orat. out of the observation of their na­tural A propensions and inclinations, and of their particular abilities and defects, frame them from the beginning to such courses; as wherein they were likeliest to goe on with chearfulnesse and profit. This indeed were to be wished: but this is not alwaies done. If it have not been so done to thee; the fault is theirs, that should have done it, and not thine: and thou art not able now to remedy that which is past and gone. But as for thee, and for the future; if thy Parents have not done their part, yet doe not thou forget thy duty: if they have done one fault, in making a bad choice; doe not thou adde another, in making a worse change: disparage not their B Iudgements by misliking, neither gain-say their Wils by forsaking their choice, upon every small incongruity with thine own Iudge­ment or Will. If thine Inclination draw thee another way; labour throughly to subdue thy nature therein: Suspect thine own cor­ruption; Think this backwardness proceedeth not from true judg­ment in thee, but issueth rather from the root of some carnal affecti­on: Consider thy years are green, Iuvenile vitium est, re­gere non posse impetum. Se­nec. in Troad. affections strong, judge­ment unsetled: Hope that this backwardnesse will grow off, as years and stayednesse grow on: Pray and endeavour that thou maist daily more and more wain thy affections from thine own bent, and C take liking to that course, whereunto thou hast been so long in framing. Thus possibly thou mayest in time make that cheerfull and delightfull unto thee, which now is grievous and irksom. And as for thy insufficiency, if that dishearten thee; (which is indeed a main rubb,) doe thus. Impute thy former non-proficiency to thine own sloath and negligence: Think, if after so long time spent in this course, thou hast attained to no greater perfection in it; how long it would be ere thou shouldest come to a tolerable mediocrity in another: Resolve, not to lose all that precious time forepast, by beginning the world anew; but rather save as much of it, as is D redeemable, by adding to thy diligence: Suspect that it commeth from thy pride, that thou canst not content thy self with a Calling, wherein thou mayest not be excellent; and imagine that God, of purpose to humble thee, might divert thy education to another, for which thou art lesse apt: Observe what Nihil est quod non ex­pugnet perti­nax opera, & intenta ac di­ligens cura. Senec. Labor omnia vincit Impro­bus. Virgil. 1. Georg. Praeliatus est contra rerum naturam, & quidem victor abiit, maligni­tatem ejus per­tinacissimo ro­bore superando. de Demost. Val. Max. 8.7. [...]. Heliodo [...]. l. 3▪ Aethiop. Hist. strange things past belief, and such as have seemed insuperable, have been conque­red and subdued by the obstinacy and improbity of unwearied la­bour, and of assiduity: Doubt not, but by Gods blessing upon thy faithfull industry, to attain in time, (if not to such perfection as thou desirest, and mightest perhaps have attained in some other E course, if thou hadst been bred up to it; yet) to such a competent sufficiency, as may render thy endeavours acceptable to God, com­fortable to thy self, and serviceable to community. If by these and the like considerations, and the use of other good means, thou canst bring thy affections to some indifferent liking of, and thy abili­ties [Page 263] A to some indifferent mediocrity for, that course which Education hath opened unto thee: thou hast no more to doe; There's thy Course, that's thy Calling, that's the Work whereunto God hath appointed thee.

But if after long striving, and pains, and tryal, thou canst nei­ther bring thy mind to it, nor doe any good upon it, §. 35. having faith­fully desired and endeavoured it, so that thou must needs leave the course of thy Education; or (which is another case) if thy Education have left thee free; (as many Parents, God knoweth, are but too carelesse that way:) then Secondly, thou art in the next B place to consider of thy Gifts and Abilities; and to take direction from them, rather than from thine inclination. And this Rule I take to be very sound: not only from the Apostles intimation, vers. 17. ( Vers. 17. hîc. As God hath distributed to every man, as the Lord hath called every one,) where he seemeth to make the choice of mens Cal­lings, to depend much upon the distribution of Gods Gifts: but withall for two good Reasons. One is, because our Gifts and Abi­lities, whether of body or mind, being in the brain or hand, are at a better certainty; than our Propensions and Inclinations are, which are seated in the Heart. The heart is Jer. 17.9. deceitfull above C all things: and there are so many rotten corruptions in it, that it is a very hard thing for a man to discern his own Inclinations and Propensions, whether they spring from a sound, or from a corrupt root. Whereas in the discerning of our Gifts and Abilities; we are lesse subject to grosse Errours and mistakings: I mean for the truth and reality of them; howsoever we are apt to overvalue them for the Ferè plus nobis videmur posse quàm possumus. Se­nec. de tran­quil. c. 4. measure and degree. Now it is meet in the choice of our Callings, we should follow the surer guide: and therefore rather be led by our Metiri se quemque suo modulo ac pe­de verum est. Horat. 1. Ep. 7. Gifts, than by our Inclinations. The other Rea­son is; because our Inclinations cannot so well produce Abilities, D as these can draw on them. We say indeed, there is nothing hard to a willing mind: and in some sense, it is true. Not as if a wil­ling mind could make us doe more than we are able. A man can doe no more, than he can doe, be he never so willing: but because a willing mind will make us exerere vires, stir up our selves to doe as much as we are able, which we use not to doe in those things we goe unwillingly about. Willingness then may quicken the strength we have: but it doth not put any new strength into us. But Abilities can produce Inclinations de novo; and make them, where they find them not. As we see, every other natural thing E is inclinable to the exercise of those natural faculties, that are in it: so certainly would every man have strongest inclination to those things, whereto he hath strongest abilities, if wicked and unto­ward affections did not often corrupt our inclinations, and hinder them from moving their own proper and natural way. It is best then, to begin the choice of our Callings from our Abilities, [Page 264] which will fetch on Inclinations; and not from our Inclinations, A which without Abilities will not serve the turn.

§. 36.Concerning which gifts or abilities; what they are, and how to make true judgement of them, and how to frame the choice of our Callings from them: to speak punctually and fully, would re­quire a large discourse. I can but touch at some few points 1 therein, such as are of daily use; and proceed. First, by gifts and abilities we are to understand not only those of the Minde; Judgement, Wit, Invention, Memory, Fancy, Eloquence, &c. and those of the Body; Health, Strength, Beauty, Activity, &c. but also those which are without; Birth, Wealth, Honour, Au­thority, B Reputation, Kinred, Alliance, &c. generally any thing, that may be of use or advantage unto us for any employment. Se­condly, 2 as our abilities on the one side, so on the other side all our wants and defects, which might disable us more or lesse for any em­ployment, are to be duly weighed and considered of: and the one laid against the other; that we may know how to make as near as we can a just estimate of our strength and sufficiency. 3 Thirdly, it is the safer way to undervalue, than to overprise our selves: lest ignorantly confident, we affect a Calling above our strength; which were to flye with waxen wings, and to owe the C world a laughter. Be we sure of this: if God have not gifted us 4 for it, he hath not called us to it. Fourthly, in the judging of our Abilities, we should have a regard to the outward circumstances of times and places, and the rest. Those gifts, which would have made a sufficient Priest, in the beginning of the Reformation, in that dearth of learning, and penury of the Gospel; now the times are full of knowledge and learning, would be all little enough for 5 a Parish-Clerk. Fifthly, something would be yeelded to the judg­ments of other men concerning our Abilities. It is either secret pride, or base faintness of heart, or dull sloath, or some other thing, D and not true modesty in us: if being excellently gifted for some weighty employment in every other mans judgement, we yet withdraw our selves from it with pretensions of unsufficiency. 6 Sixthly, and lastly; let us resolve on that course, ( caeteris paribus;) not only for which we are competently fit, but for which we are ab­solutely fittest. A good Actor it may be could very sufficiently act any part in the play; represent the majesty of a King, or the humour of a Swaggerer, or the pranks of a Bedlam, or any thing: but yet if he be notedly excellent at some part rather than ano­ther, he would not willingly be put from that, to act another. E Ergo histrio hoc videbit in scenâ, quod non videbit sapiens in vitâ? Shame we to let these men be wiser in their generations, than we in ours. And thus much for Abilities.

There is yet a doubt remaineth concerning a mans Inclination. In case we have examined our gifts, §. 37. and find them in a good mea­sure [Page 265] A of competency for such or such a course, and yet remain still averse from it, and cannot by any possible means work over our affections to any tolerable liking of it: in such a case, what is to be done, or how shall we judge what Calling is fittest for us to take? whether that whereto our Abilities lead us, or that whereto our Inclinations draw us. As I conceive it, in such a case, we are to hold this order. First, if our Inclinations cannot be wonne over to that course, for which our Abilities lye fittest; we are to take a second surview of our Abilities, to see if they be competently fit for that whereto our inclination swayeth us: and if upon due un­partial B examination we find they are, we may then Rectè fa­cit, animo quando [...]bse­quitur suo. Quod omnes bomines facere oportet, [...]um id modo fiu [...] bono. Plau [...]. in Am­phi [...]r. follow the sway of our Inclinations. The reason this. A mans inclinati­on cannot be forced. If it can be fairly wonne over, well and good: but violence it cannot endure at any hand. And therefore if we cannot make it yeeld to us in reason, there is no remedy, we must in wisdom yield to it, (provided ever it be honest:) or else all is lost. What ever our sufficiencies be; things will not fadge that are undertaken Malè re­spondent coacta ingenia; re­luctante natu­râ, irritus labor est. Senec. de tranquil. c. 9. without an heart: there is no good to be done against the hair.

But then secondly, §. 38. if upon search we find our selves altogether C unsufficient and unfit for that Calling, whereunto our inclination is strongly and violently carried: we are to oppose that inclina­tion with a greater violence; and to set upon some other Calling, for which we are in some mediocrity gifted, speedily and resolved­ly, and leave the successe to Almighty God. The reason this. It being certain, that God never calleth any man but to that, for which he hath in some competent measure enabled him: we are to hold that for a pernicious and unnatural inclina [...]ion at the least, if not rather for a wicked and Diabolical suggestion, which so stiff­ly exciteth us to a function, whereto we may be assured God ne­ver called us.

D But yet thirdly, (and I would commend it unto you as a prin­cipal good Rule, §. 39. and the fairest out-let of all other from amid these difficulties;) we should doe well to deal with these muti­nous and distracting thoughts within us, as wise Statists doe when they have have to deal with men divided in opinions, and factions, and ends. How is that? They use to bethink themselves of a middle course, to reduce all the several opinions to a kind of tem­per; so as no side be satisfied fully in the proposals they have ten­dred, and yet every side in part: as we commonly hold those to be the Apud arbi­trum neqùe ni­hil, neque tan­tum quantum postulavimus, consequemur-Quis unquam ad arbitros quantum petit, tantum abstu­lit? Cic. pro Rosc. Com. justest arbitrators, and to make the best and the fairest end E of differences between the parties for whom they arbitrate, that by pleasing neither, please both. So here, if our Educations, A­bilities, and Inclinations look several ways; and the Inclinati­on be peremptory and stiff, and will not condescend to either of the other two: it will be a point of good wisdom in us, if we can [Page 266] bethink our selves of some such meet temper, as may in part give A satisfaction to our Inclinations, and yet not leave our gifts and e­ducations wholly unsatisfied. And that is easily done by propo­sing the full latitude of our Educations and Abilities, as the utmost bounds of our choice; and then leaving it to our Inclinations to de­termine our particular choice within those bounds. For no mans education or gifts run so Mathematically, and by the Line, to that point whereto they direct him, but that there is a kind of lati­tude in them; and that for the most part (By reason of the great variety and Nulla [...]ars non alcerius artis, aut ma­ter aut propin­qua est. Tert. de Idol. cap. 8. affinity of offices and imployments) very large and spacious. One instance shall serve both to exemplifie and illu­strate B this Rule. A man designed by his parents to the Ministery, and for that end brought up in the Vniversity, studieth there Philo­sophy, and History, and the Arts, and the Tongues, and furnisheth himself with general knowledge, which may enable him, as for the work of the Ministery, so for the exercise of any other pro­fession, that hath to doe with learning: so as not only the Calling of the Ministery, but that of the Lawyer too, and of the Physician, and of the Tutor, and Schoolmaster, and sundry other besides these, do come within the latitude of his Education and Abilities. Cer­tainly if his mind would stand thereunto, no course would be so C proper for such a man, as that which he was intended for, of the Ministery. But he proveth obstinately averse from it, and can­not be drawn by any perswasion of friends or reason to embrace it. It is not meet to force his Inclination quite against the bent of it: and yet it is pity his Abilities and Education should be cast a­way. This middle course therefore is to be held; even to leave it free for him to make his choice of Law or Physick, or teaching, or any other profession that belongeth to a Scholar, and cometh within his latitude, which of them soever he shall find himself to have the strongest Inclination and Propension unto. And the D like course we are to hold in other cases of like nature: by which means our Inclinations, which cannot be driven to the Center, may yet be drawn within the Circumference of our Educations and Abili­ties. He that observeth these Rules I have hitherto delivered, with due respect to his Education, Abilities, and Inclination; and dealeth therein faithfully and unpartially and in the fear of God: may rest secure in his Conscience of his Inward Cal­ling.

But there must be an Outward Calling too: else yet all is not right. §. 40. The general Rule, 1 Cor. 14.40. [ [...]] Let all things be E done honestly, and in order, enforceth it. There are some Cal­lings, which conscionably discharged, require great pains and care; but yet the profits will come in, whether the duties be conscio­nably performed, or no. Our calling of the Ministery is such; and such are all those offices, as have annexed unto them a certain [Page 267] A standing revenue, or annual fee. Now into such Callings as these, every unworthy fellow that wanteth maintenance and loveth ease, would be intruding (as we of the Clergy find it but too true:) and there would be no order kept herein, if there were not left in some others a power to keep back unsufficient men. There are again divers Callings necessary for the publike, which yet bring in either no profits at all, (if not rather a charge) or at least profits improportionable to the pains and dangers men must undergoe in them: such as are the Callings of Iu­stice of Peace; the High Sheriff of a County, a Constable, B Church-Warden, Souldier, &c. Now from these Callings, men of sufficiency to avoid trouble and charge would withdraw them­selves; and so the King and Countrey should be served either not at all, or by unworthy ones. Here likewise would be no or­der, if there were not left in some others a power to impose those offices upon sufficient men. It may be, those in whom either pow­er resideth, may sometimes, yea often abuse it; (for they are but men:) keeping back sufficient men, and admitting unsufficient, in­to callings of the former; sparing sufficient men, and imposing upon unsufficient, offices of the latter kind. This is not well: but C yet what wise man knoweth not, that there could not be avoid­ed a necessity of general inconveniencies, if there should not be left a possibility of particular mischiefs? And therefore it is needfull, there should be this power of admitting and refusing, of sparing and imposing, in Church and Commonwealth, though it may hap­pen to be thus mischievously abused; rather than for want of this power, a multitude of unsufferable inconveniencies (as needs there must) should ensue. And from this power must every man have his warrant for his Outward Calling to any office or imploy­ment in Church or Common-wealth.

D Now then to frame a case to either of these two sorts of Calling. §. 14. A man desireth a lawfull Calling, suppose the Ministery; not only his Inclination bendeth him, but his Education also leadeth him, and his Gifts encourage him that way: hitherto all things concurre, to seal unto his Conscience GODS Calling him to this function. But for so much as he hath not, (as it is not fit any man should have,) power to give himself either See Heb. 5.4. Orders to be a Priest, or Institution into a Pastoral charge; he must, for his admission into that holy function, depend upon those, to whom the power of admitting or refusing in either kind is committed. He E may tender himself, and his Gifts to examination; and modestly crave admission: which once obtained, he hath no more to doe; his Calling is warranted, and his choice at an end. But if that be peremptorily denied him, (whether reasonably, or no, it now mattereth not;) he is to rest himself content a while; to imploy himself at his study, or in some other good course for the time, [Page 268] and to wait Gods leisure and a farther opportunity. And if after A some reasonable expectation, upon further tender with modest importunity, he cannot yet hope to prevail: he must begin to re­solve of another course, submit himself to Authority and Order, ac­knowledge Gods providence in it, possesse his soul in patience, and think, that for some secret corruption in himself, or for some other just cause, God is pleased that he should not, or not yet, enter into that Calling.

On the other side, a Gentleman liveth in his Country in good credit and account; §. 24. known to be a sufficient man both for estate and understanding: thought every way fit to doe the King and B his Country service in the Commission of the Peace: yet himself, ei­ther out of a desire to live at ease and avoid trouble, or because he thinketh he hath as much business of his own as he can well turn him to, without charging himself with the cares of the pub­like, or possibly out of a privy Consciousness to himself of some defect, (as, it may be, an irresolution in judgement, or in See Syrac. 7.6. cou­rage, or too great a propension to foolish pity,) or for some other reason which appeareth to him just, thinketh not that a fit Cal­ling for him, and rather desireth to be spared. But for so much as it is not fit a man should be altogether his own judge (especi­ally C in things that concern the Publike) he must herein depend upon those to whom the power of sparing or imposing in this kind is committed. He may excuse himself by his other many occasi­ons, alleage his own wants and insufficiencies, and what he can else for himself; and modestly crave to be spared. But if he cannot by fair and honest sute get off; he must submit himself to Au­thority and Order, yeeld somewhat to the judgement of others, think that God hath his secret work in it, and rest upon the war­rant of this Outward Calling.

The Outward Calling then, is not a thing of small moment, or D to be lightly regarded. §. 43. Sometimes (as in the Case last propo­sed,) it may have the chief and the Casting voyce: but where it hath least, it hath always a Negative; in every regular choice of any calling or course of life. And it is this Outward Calling, which (I say not principally, but) even alone must rule every or­dinary Christian in the judging of other mens Callings. We can­not see their hearts; we know not how God might move them; we are not able to judge of their inward Callings. If we see them too neglectfull of the duties of their Calling; if we find their Gifts hold very short and unequal proportion with the weight of their E Calling; or the like: we have but little comfortable assurance, to make us confident that all is right within. But yet (unlesse it be such as are in place of Authority and Office, to examine mens sufficiencies, and accordingly to allow or disallow them,) what hath any of us to doe to judge the heart, or the Conscience, or the [Page 269] A inward Calling of our brother? So long as he hath the warrant of an orderly outward Calling, we must take him for such as he goeth for: and leave the tryal of his heart to God, and to his own heart. And of this second general point the choice of a Calling thus far.

Remaineth now the third and last point proposed; The Vse of a Mans calling. Let him Ver. 17. hic. walk in it, vers. 17. Let him Ver. 20. a­bide in it, ver. 20. Let him abide therein with God, here in my Text. At this I aymed most, in my choice of this Text; and yet of this I must say least. Preachers oft times doe with their propo­sals, B as Parents sometimes doe with their Children: though they love the later as well, yet the first goe away with the largest porti­ons. But I doe not well, to trifle out that little sand I have left, in Apologies: Let us rather on to the matter; and see what Duties our Apostle here requireth of us, under these phrases of Abiding in our callings, and abiding therein with God.

It may seem, he would have us stick to a course; and when we are in a Calling, not to forsake it, nor change it, §. 45. no not for a better, no not upon any terms. Perhaps some have taken it so: but certainly the Apostle never meant it so. For taking the C word [ Calling] in that extent wherein he treateth of it in this Chapter; if that were his meaning, he should consequently teach that no single man might marry, nor any servant become free: which are apparently contrary, both unto common Rea­son, and unto the very purpose of the Chapter. But taking the word as we have hitherto specially intended it, and spoken of it, for some setled Station and Course of Life, whereby a man is to maintain himself, or wherein to doe profitable service to humane society, or both: is it yet lawfull for a man to change it, or is he bound to abide in it perpetually without any possibility or liberty to D alter his course upon any terms? I answer: it is Lawfull to change it; so it be done with due caution. It is lawfull: first, in 1 subordinate Callings. For where a man cannot warrantably climb unto an higher, but by the steps of an inferiour Calling; there must needs be supposed a lawfullness of relinquishing the inferiour. How should we doe for Generals for the wars, if Colonels and Lieutenants and Captains and common Souldiers might not relinquish their charges? and how for Bishops in the Church; if beneficed-men and College-Governours were clench't and riveted to their Cures, like a nail in a sure place, not to E be removed? Nay, we should have no Priests in the Church of England, (since a Priest must be a Deacon first) if a Deacon might not leave his station, and become a Priest. But St. Paul saith, 1 Tim. 3.13. They that have used the office of a Deacon well, purchase to themselves a good degree: and so in lower Callings it is, that men should give proof of their worthiness for higher. It is lawfull se­condly, 2 [Page 270] yea necessary; when the very Calling it self, though in it A self good and usefull, doth yet by some accident become unlawfull or unusefull. As when some Manufacture is prohibited by the State; or when some more exact device of later invention, hath made the 3 old unprofitable. It is lawfull thirdly, when a man by some acci­dent becommeth unable for the duties of his Calling: as by age, blindness, maim, decay of estate, and sundry other impediments which 4 daily occurr. It is lawfull fourthly, where there is a want of suffi­cient men, or not a sufficient number of them in some Callings, for the necessities of the State and Country: in such cases, Authority may interpose, and cull out men from other Callings, such as are B 5 fit, and may be spared, to serve in those. Not to branch out too many particulars, it is lawfull generally; where either absolute Necessity enforceth it, or lawfull Authority enjoyneth it, or a con­currence of weighty circumstances faithfully, and soberly, and dis­creetly laid together, seemeth to require it.

§. 46.But then it must be done with due cautions. As first, not out of 1 a desultory lightnesse. Some men are ever Nullam mentem animi habeo. ubi sum, ibi non sum; u­bi non sum, ibi est animus. Plaut. in Ci­stel. restlesse; as if they had Wind-mills in their heads: every new crotchet putteth them into a new course. But these rowling stones carry their curse C with them; they seldom gather mosse: and who prove many Con­clusions, it is a wonder, if their last Conclusion prove not Beggary: If thou art well, [...]. apud Stob. Serm. keep thy self well: lest thinking to meet with better, thou find worse. Nor secondly, out of the greediness 2 of a covetous or ambitious lust. Profit and Credit, are things respective­ly amongst other things, to be considered both in the choice and change: but not principally, and above all other things, certainly not wholly, and without, or against all other things. Thirdly, nor out of fullennesse, or a discontednesse at thy present condition. Con­tent 3 groweth from the minde, not from the condition: and therefore D change of the Calling, the mind unchanged, will either not afford content, or not long. Thy new broom, that now sweepeth clean all discontents from thee, will soon grow stubbed; and leave as much filth behind to annoy thee, as the old one thou flungest away. Either learn with Saint Paul, in whatsoever state Phil. 4.11. thou art, to be therewithall content: or never hope to finde content in what­soever 4 state thou shalt be. Much lesse fourthly, out of an evil eye a­gainst thy neighbour that liveth by thee. There is not a baser sin than envy: nor a fouler mark of envy, than to forsake thine own 5 trading, to justle thy neighbour out of his. Nor fifthly, out of de­generous false-heartednesse. That man would soon dare to be evil, E that dareth not long be good. And he that flincheth from his Cal­ling, at the first frown; who can say he will not flinch from his conscience, at the next? In an upright course, fear not the face of man: neither Eccl. 10.4. Leave thy place, though the spirit of a Ruler rise up against thee. Patience will conjure down again that spirit in time: [Page 271] A only, if thou keep thy self within thy circle. But sixthly, be sure 6 thou change not, if thy Calling be of that nature, that it may not be changed. Some degrees of Magistracy seem to be of that na­ture: and therefore some have noted it, rather as an act of impo­tency in Charles the fifth, than a fruit either of Humility, or Wisedome, or Devotion, that he resigned his Crown, to betake himself to a Cloister. But our Calling of the Ministery is certainly such. There may be a change of the station, or degree, in the Ministery upon good cause and with due circumstances: but yet still so, as that the main Calling it self remain unchanged. This B Calling hath in it something that is sacred, and singular, and different from other Callings. As therefore things once de­dicated and hallowed to religious services, were no more to return to common uses; (for that were to prophane them ipso facto, and to make them unclean:) so persons once set apart for the holy work of the Ministery, Acts 13.2. whence [...]. Rom. 1.1. ( separate me Paul and Barnabas,) and invested into their calling with solemn collation of Joh. 20.22. the holy Ghost in a special manner; if any more they return to be of that lump from which they are separated, they do as it were puffe the blessed breath of Christ back into his own face, and renounce their part in the Holy C Ghost. Bethink thy self well therefore before-hand, and consider what thou art in doing, when thou beginnest to reach forth thine hand towards this spiritual Plow: know, when it is once there, it may not be pulled back again, no not for a Dictatorship. That man can be no lesse than disorderly at the least, that forsaketh his orders. You see I do but point at things as I go, which would require fur­ther enlarging; because I desire to have done.

This then, that we should persevere in our callings untill death, and not leave or change them upon any consideration whatsoever; §. 47. is not the thing our Apostle meaneth by abiding in our Callings. D The word importeth divers other Christian duties, concerning the use of our Callings. I will but touch at them, and conclude. The first is contentednesse: that we neither repine at the meannesse of our own, nor envy at the eminence of anothers Calling. Ver. 21. hic. Art thou called being a servant? care not for it, saith this Apostle, but a little before my Text. All men cannot have rich, or easie, or honourable Callings: the necessity of the whole, requireth that some should drudge in baser and meaner offices. 1 Cor. 12.17. If all the body were Eye, where were the Hearing? And if there were none to grind at the Mill, there would soon be none to sit upon the Throne. Salomons Temple had E not been reared to this hour, if there had not been 3 King. 5.15. burden-bearers and labourers, as well as curious workers in stone, and brasse, and gold. There should be no shame in that, whereof there can be no want: nay 1 Cor. 12.22. Much more; those members of the body, which seem to be more feeble, are necessary. Grudge not then at thine own lot; for not the meanest Calling, but hath a promise of Gods blessing: nei­ther [Page 272] envy anothers lot; for not the greatest Calling, but is attended A with worldly vexations. Whatsoever thy Calling is, therein abide: be Content with it.

§. 48.The second is faithfulnesse, and Industry, and Diligence. What is here called Abiding in it, is at v. 17 called Ver. 17. hic. Walking in it; and in Rom. 12. Waiting on it, Rom. 12.7. ( Let him that hath an office, wait on his office.) 1 Cor. 4.2. It is required in stewards that a man be found faithfull: and every man in his Calling, is 1 Pet. 4 10, a Steward. He that professeth a Calling, and doth nothing in it; doth no more abide in it, than he that leaveth it, or he that never had it. Spartam quam nactus es, orna. Whatsoever Calling thou hast undertaken, therein abide: be painfull in it. B

§. 49.The third is sobriety; that we keep our selves within the proper bounds and limits of our Callings. For how doth he abide in his Calling, that is ever and anon flying out of it, or starting beyond it? like an extravagant souldier, that is alwayes breaking rank. 2 Sam. 6.6. Uz­za had better have ventured the falling, than the fingering of the Ark, though it tottered. It is never well, when the Ne Sutor ultra crepidam, v. Plin. 35. Nat. hist. 10. Cobler looketh above the Ankle; nor when Lay-men teach us what, and how, we should teach them. The Pope should have done well, to have thrown away his keyes, (as they say one of them once did,) before he had taken the sword into his hands: and Midwives well, to Mat. 28.19. go C teach all Nations, before they baptise them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the holy Ghost. Let it be the singular absurdity of the Church of Rome, to allow Vicars to dispose of Crownes, and Women of Sacraments. As for thee, whatsoever thy calling be, therein abide: keep within the bounds of it.

But yet abide with God. That clause was not added for nothing: it teacheth thee also some duties, §. 50. First; so to demean thy self in thy particular Calling, as that thou do nothing but what may stand with thy general Calling. Magistrate, or Minister, or Lawyer, or Merchant, or Artificer, or whatsoever other thou art; remem­ber D thou art withall a Christian. Pretend not the jam illa objici solita vox, Non ha­beo aliud quo vivam. Tertul. de Idol. cap. 5. v. ibid. cap. 12. pulchre. necessities of thy particular Calling to any breach of the least of those Lawes of God, which must rule thy general Calling. God is the author of both Callings: of thy General Calling, and of thy Particular Calling too. Do not think he hath called thee to service in the one, and to liberty in the other; to Iustice in the one, and to Cousenage in the other; to Simplicity in the one, and to Dissimulation in the other; to Holi­nesse in the one, and to Prophanenesse in the other; in a word, to an entire and universal Obedience in the one, and to any kind or de­gree of Disobedience in the other. E

§. 51.It teacheth thee secondly; not to ingulfe thy self so wholly into the businesses of thy particular Calling, as to abridge thy self of convenient opportunities for the exercise of those religious duties, which thou art bound to perform by vertue of thy general Calling; [Page 273] A as Prayer, Confession, Thanksgiving, Meditation, &c. God alloweth thee to serve thy self; but he commandeth thee, to serve him too. Be not thou so all for thy self, as to forget him: but as thou art ready to embrace that liberty, which he hath given thee, to serve thy self; so make a conscience to perform th [...]se duties which he hath requi­red of thee for his service. Work, and spare not: but yet pray too, or else work not. Prayer is the means, to procure a blessing upon thy labours, from his hands; who never faileth to serve them, that never faile to serve him. Did ever any man Job. 1.9. serve God for nought? A man cannot have so comfortable assurance, that he B shall prosper in the affaires he taketh in hand, by any other meanes, as by making God the Alpha and Omega of his endeavours; by beginning them in his name, and directing them to his glory. Neither is this a point of Duty only, in regard of Gods command; or a point of Wisdome onely, to make our labours successefull: but it is a point of Iustice too, as due by way of Restitution. We make bold with his day, and dispence with some of that time which he hath sanctified unto his service, for our own necessities. It is equal, we should allow him at least as much of ours, as we bor­row of his; though it be for our necessities, or lawfull comforts. But C if we rob him of some of his time, (as too often we do,) employ­ing it in our own businesses, without the warrant of a just necessity: we are to know that it is theft, yea theft in the highest degree, sa­crilege; and that therefore we are bound, at least as far as petty thieves were in the Law, to a Exod. 22.1. 2 Sam. 12.6. fourfold restitution. Abide in thy Calling, by doing thine own part, and labouring faithfully; but yet so, as Gods part be not forgotten, in serving him daily.

It teacheth thee thirdly; §. 52. to watch over the special sinnes of thy par­ticular Calling. Sinnes I mean, not that cleave necessarily to the Calling; for then the very Calling it self should be unlawfull: but D sinnes, unto the temptations whereof the condition of thy Calling layeth thee open, more than it doth unto other sinnes, or more than some other Callings would do unto the same sinnes; and where­with, whilest thou art stirring about the businesses of thy Calling, thou mayest be soonest overtaken, if thou doest not heedfully watch over thy self and them. The Magistrates sinnes, Partiality and Injustice; the Ministers sinnes, Sloath and Flattery; the Law­yers sinnes, Maintenance and Collusion; the Merchants sinnes, Ly­ing and Deceitfulnesse; the Courtiers sinnes, Ambition and Dissi­mulation; the Great Mans sinnes, Pride and Oppression; the Gen­tlemans E sinnes, Riot and Prodigality; the officers sinnes, Bribery and Extortion; the Countrey mans sinnes, Envie and Disconten­tednesse; the Servants sinnes, Tale-bearing and Purloyning. In every State and condition of life, there is a kind of opportunity to some special sinne: wherein if our watchfulnesse be not the great­er, mainly to oppose it, and keep it out; we cannot abide there­in with God.

[Page 274]All that I have done all this while, in my passage over this A Scripture, is but this. I have proved the Necessity of having a Cal­ling; layed down directions for the Choyce and tryal of our Callings; and shewed, what is required of us in the use of our Callings for the abiding therein with God. And having thus dispatched my Mes­sage, it is now time I should spare both your eares, and my own sides. God grant that every one of us may remember so much of what hath been [...]aught, as is needfull for each of us; and faith­fully apply it unto our own soules and consciences; and make a profitable and seasonable use of it in the whole course of our lives: even for Jesus Christ sake, his blessed Son, and our alone B Saviour. To whom, &c.

C D E
A

B THE FIFTH SERMON AD POPVLVM. C At S. Pauls Crosse London, Nov. 21. 1624.

1 Tim. 4.4.

For every Creature of God is good: and nothing to be refused, if it be received with Thanksgiving.

D

OF that great and Universal Apostacy, §. 1. which should be in the Church through the tyranny and fraud of Antichrist; there are elsewhere in the Scriptures more full, scarce any where more plain predicti­ons, than in this passage of Saint Paul, whereof my Text is a part. The Quality of the Doctrines fore­told Verse 1. Contrary to the Faith, E [...]roneous, Devillish; Vers. 1. Now the Spirit speaketh expressely, that in the later times some shall E depart from the Faith, giving heed to seducing Spirits, and doctrines of Devils.] The Quality of the Doctors foretold, verse 2. Lyars, Hy­pocriticall, Unconscionable; Vers. 2. [ Speaking lyes in Hypocrisie, ha­ving their consciences seared with a hot Iron.] But lest these generali­ties should seem not sufficiently distinctive; each side charging o­ther, (as commonly it happeneth where differences are about [Page 276] Religion) with Apostacy, and Error, and Falshood, and Hypocrisie: A the Apostle thought it needfull to point out those Antichristian Doctors more distinctly, by specifying some particulars of their de­vilish Doctrines. For which purpose he giveth instance in Ver. 3. two of their Doctrines: whereof he maketh choice, not as being sim­ply the worst of all the rest, (though bad enough) but as being more easily discernable than most of the rest; viz. a Prohibition of Marriage, and an Injunction of abstinence from certain meats. Which particulars, being so agreeable to the present Tenets of the Romish Synagogue, do give even of themselves alone, a strong suspicion, that there is the seat of Antichrist. But joyned unto B the other Prophesies of 2 Thess. 2.3, &c. Saint Paul, and Apoc. 13.11, &c. Saint Iohn, in o­ther places, make it so unquestionable; that they who will needs be so unreasonably charitable, as to think the Pope is not Antichrist, may at the least wonder, (as Moulins accomplish­ment in the Preface. one saith well) by what strange chance it fell out, that these Apostles should draw the picture of Antichrist in every point and limb, so just like the Pope, and yet ne­ver think of him.

§. 2.The words of the Text, are the ground of a Confutation; indeed properly and directly of the later of these two Errours only, con­cerning Abstinence from certain meats: but yet so, as it strongly C overthroweth the other two, concerning Marriage; and in truth generally, all other superstitious Precepts, or Prohibitions, of like Nature. Marriage being the holy Ordinance of God, as Meats are the good Creatures of God: and neither Marriage, nor Meats, nor any other Creature or Ordinance, being to be refused as upon tye of Conscience; provided ever, they be received with such thankful­nesse, and such other requisite conditions, as become Christian men. For every Creature of God is good; and nothing to be refused, if it be received with thanksgiving.

§. 3.Which words give us occasion to consider of Three points, D which according to the number and order of the several clauses 1 in this Verse, are these. First, the Quality of Gods Creatures, as they come from him, and are given to us: [Every Creature of God 2 is good.] Secondly, the Vse of Gods Creatures, consisting in their lawfulnesse unto us, and our liberty unto them: [And nothing to be 3 refused.] Thirdly, a Condition necessary on our parts, lest the Crea­tures otherwise good and lawfull, should become unto us evil and hurtfull; and that is Thankfulnesse: [If it be received with Thanks­giving.] The two first set out the bounty of God towards us; who hath made a world of Creatures, and all good, and hath not en­vied E us the use of any of them: and the third, containeth our duty unto God in regard thereof; viz. to return unto him, for the free use of all his good Creatures, the tribute of our Thanks. Of these three points it is my purpose, by Gods grace, and with your pati­ence, to speak in such manner, as shall be most for our edification; [Page 277] A in such measure as the usual houres will allow; and in such Order as the Text giveth them: and first of the First, from the first clause thereof; Every Creature of God is good.

By Creature understand, §. 4. not only such as are appointed for nourishment: but even all kind of created Beings; the Gen. 1.1. Heaven and the Earth, and Exod. 20.11. all things therein contained Col. 1.1 [...] visible and in­visible, with all their several Properties and Accidents. Of all and each of these the Apostles assertion is true; Every Creature of God is good. He concludeth all kinds of meats to be good; because, they are the Creatures of God: which argument were not good, if eve­ry B Creature were not good. And by Goodnesse understand, not only that goodnesse ad intra, whereby every thing is simply and meta­physically good, in regard of the Nature, perfection, and being thereof: but that goodnesse ad extra too, whereby every thing is in the kind and in some measure endowed with an ability to do some good without and beyond it self. You may call them an V. Scalig. exer. 307. sect. 27. abso­lute, and a Relative Goodnesse. And every Creature hath both of these. There being in the meanest and basest of Gods Creatures, not only an Absolute Goodnesse, whereby it is perfect in its proper kind, Quà Ens, as it hath a being and existence; but also a Rela­tive C Goodnesse too; and that two-fold. One respecting God the Creatour: whose glory more or lesse it serveth to shew forth, Quà Creatura, as it is the Work of his hands. Another, respecting its [...]. Plat. in Protag. & in Menon. fellow-creatures: to some of whom it is some way or other serviceable, Qua pars Mundi, as it is a part of the Whole; but espe­cially serviceable unto Man, for whose service (next under the glory of God) the whole was Created. The summe is. Every Creature which God hath made is good. Good, absolutely and in it self; as a Thing: Good, in that it setteth forth the Glory of him that made it, as a Creature: Good, as a part of the World, for the service D it doth to Man, and other Creatures.

Hereof we need neither further, nor other testimony, than Gods own approbation registred in the story of the Creation, §. 5. Gen. 1. Where we may see Gods allowance stamped, both up­on the several Creatures of each several day, that they were Gen. 1.4, 12, 18, 21, 25. good: and also upon the whole frame of the Creatures, when the work was finished; that behold they were Ibid. v. 31. Exceeding good. Et nusquam in toto corpore menda fuit. In this goodly systeme and fa­brick of Nature that which is beyond all, is, the harmony and con­juncture of the Parts, exceeding in goodnesse, beauty, and perfection: E yet so, as no one part is superfluous or unprofitable; or if consi­dered singly and by it self, destitute of its proper goodnesse and usefulnesse. As in the Natural Body of a Man; not the least member, or string, or sinew, but hath his proper office and comelinesse in the body: and as in the artificial Body of a Clock or other engine of motion, not the least wheel, or pinne, or notch, but hath his proper [Page 278] work and use in the Engine. God hath given to every thing he A hath made, that Wisd. 11.20. number, weight, and measure of perfection and goodnesse, which he saw fittest for it unto those ends for which he made it. Every Creature of God is good.

§. 6.A truth so evident; that even those among the Heathen Philoso­phers, who either denied or doubted of the worlds Creation, did yet, by making [...]. Arist. 1 Ethic. 6. Ens and Bonum terms convertible, acknowledge the goodnesse of every Creature. It were a shame then for us, who Heb. 11.3. Through Faith understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God; if our assent unto this truth should not be by so much firmer than theirs, by how much our evidence for it is stronger than B theirs. They perceived the thing; we the ground also: they saw, it was so; we, why it is so. Even because it is the work of God; A God full of goodnesse; a God who is nothing but good­nesse; a God Pars natu­rae corum est esse bonos. (De Diis) Senec. essentially and infinitely good, yea very Goodnesse it self. As is the Workman; such is his [...]. Pla. in Timaeo. workmanship. Nor for degree, (that is here impossible;) but for the truth of the Quality: not alike good with him, but like to him in being good. In every Creature there are certain tracks and footsteps, as of Gods Essence, whereby it hath its Being: so of his goodness too, wherby it also is good. The See Aug. passim in scrip­tis contr. Ma­nichaeos. Manichees saw the strength of this Inference: C Who, though they were so injurious unto the Creatures, as to re­pute some of them evil; yet durst not be so absurd, as to charge the true God to be the cause of those, they so reputed. Common reason taught them, that from the good God could not proceed any evil thing: no more than Darkness could from the light of the Sun, or Cold from the heat of the fire. And therefore so to defend their Errour, as to avoid this absurdity; they were forced to maintain another absurdity (indeed a greater, though it seemed to them the lesse of the two,) viz. to say, there were two Gods, a Good God, the Author of all good things; and an Evil Good, the Author of all D evil things. If then we acknowledge, that there is but 1 Cor. 8.6. one God, and that one God good; (and we doe all so acknowledge;) unless we will be more absurd than those most absurd Hereticks, we must withall acknowledge all the Creatures of that one and good God to be also good. He is so the causer of all that is good; (for Jam. 1.17. Eve­ry good gift and every perfect giving descendeth from above from the Fa­ther of lights:) as that he is the causer only of what is good (for with him is no variableness, neither shadow of turning, saith S. Iames.) As the Sun, who is Pater Luminum, the fountain and Father of lights, (whereunto S. Iames in that passage doth apparently allude) gi­veth E light to the Moon, and Stars, and all the lights of heaven, and causeth light wheresoever he shineth, but no where causeth darkness: So God the Father, and fountain of all goodness, so com­municateth goodness to every thing he produceth, as that he Errat, si quis putet illos (Deos) nocere velle, qui non possunt. Senec. Epist. 95. Nec dant ma [...]ū, nec habēt. Ibid. cannot produce any thing at all, but that which is good. Every Creature of God then is good.

[Page 279] A Which being so; certainly then, §. 7. first (to raise some Inferences from the premisses for our farther instruction and use) certainly I say; Sin, and Death, and such things as are evil and not good, are not of Gods making, they are none of his Creatures: for all his Creatures are good. James 1.13. Let no man therefore say when he is tempted and overcome of sin, I am tempted of God: neither let any man say when he hath done evil, it was Gods doing. God indeed preser­veth the Man, actuateth the Power, and ordereth the Action to the glory of his Mercy or Iustice: but he hath no hand at all in the sinfull defect and obliquity of a wicked action. There is a natural, B(or rather transcendental) Goodnesse, Bonitas Entis, as they call it, in every Action, even in that whereto the greatest sin adhereth: and that Mali au­thor non est, qui omnium quae sunt au­thor est: quia in quantum sunt, in tantum bona sunt. Aug. 83. Quaest. 21. Goodness is from God, as that Action is his Creature. But the Evil that cleaveth unto it, is wholly from the default of the Person that committeth it; and not at all from God. And as for the Evils of Pain also; neither are they of Gods making. Wisd. 1 [...].16. De­us mortem non fecit, saith the Author of the Book of Wisdom, God made not death, neither doth he take pleasure in the destruction of the li­ving: but wicked men by their words, and works have brought it upon them­selves: Ose. 13.9. Perditio tua exte Israel, Osea 13. O Israel, thy destr [...]cti­on C is from thy self: that is, both thy sin, whereby thou destroyest thy self, and thy Misery whereby thou art destroyed, is only and wholly from thy self. Certainly God is not the Cause of any Evil, either of Sin or Punishment. Conceive it thus: not the Cause of it ( formally, and) so farr forth as it is Evil. For otherwise, we must know, that ( materially considered) all Evils of Punishment are from God: for, Amos 3.6. Shall there be evil in the City, and the Lord hath not done it? Amos 3.6. In Evils of sinne, there is no other, but only that Natural or Transcendental goodness (whereof we spake) in the Action: which goodness though it be from God, yet because the Action is Morally bad, God is not said to doe it: But in Evils of D Punishment, there is, over and besides that Natural Goodness, whereby they exist, a kind of Moral Goodness, (as we may call it, after a sort; improperly, and by way of reduction,) as they are In­struments of the Iustice of God: and whatsoever may be referred to Iustice, may so farr forth be called good: and for that very good­ness, God may be said in some sort to be the Author of these evils of punishment, though not also of those other evils of Sin. In both, we must distinguish the Good from the Evil: and ascribe all the Good whatsoever it be, ( Transcendental, Natural, Moral, or if there be any other,) to God alone; but by no means any of the Evil. E We are unthankfull, if we impute any good, but to him: and we are unjust, if we impute to him any thing but good.

Secondly, from the goodness of the least Creature, §. 8. guesse we at the Wisd. 13.1, &c. excellent goodness of the great Creator. A. Gell. 1. Noct. Attic. 1. Ex pede Herculem. God hath imprinted, as before I said, some steps and footings of [Page 280] his goodness in the Creatures: from which we must take the best A scantling, we are capable of, of those admirable and inexpressi­ble and unconceivable perfections that are in him. There is no be­holding of the body of this Sun, who dwelleth in such a 1 Tim. 6.16 Glori­ous light as none can attain unto; that glory would dazle with blind­nesse the sharpest and most Eagly eye that should dare to fixe it self upon it, with any stedfastnesse: enough it is for us, from those Tanta haec formarum va­rietas in r [...]bus conditis, quid nisi quidam sunt radii Dei­tatis: demon­strantes quidē quòd verè sit à quo sunt; non tamen quid fit, prorsus defini­entes. Bern. Ser. 31. in Cant rayes and glimmering beams which he hath scattered upon the Creatures, to gather how infinitely he exceedeth them in brightness and glory. Bern. Ibid. De ipso vides, sed non ipsum: We see his, but not Him. His Creatures, they are our best, indeed our on­ly B instructers. For though his revealed word teach us, what we should never have learned from the Creatures without it: yet, (fit­ted to our capacity,) it teacheth no otherwise, than by resem­blances taken from the Creatures. Rom. 1.19, 20. [...], as Saint Paul calleth it, Rom. 1. the whole Latitude of that, which may be known of God, is manifest in the Creatures: and the invisible things of God not to be understood but by things that are made. St. Basil therefore calleth the world Basil. [...], the very School where the knowledge of God is to be learned: and there is a double way of teaching, a two-fold method of trayning us up into that C knowledge in that school: that is to say, Aquin. 1. qu. 12.12. Per viam negationis, and per viam Eminentiae. First, [...]. Da­masc. 1. de fid. Orthod. 4. Viâ negationis: look whatsoe­ver thou findest in the Creature, which [...]avoureth of defect or imperfection; and know God is not such. Are they not limited; subject to change, composition, decay, &c? Remove these from God; and learn that he is infinite, simple, unchange­able, eternal. Then Viâ Eminentiae: look whatsoever perfection there is in the Creature in any degree; and know that the same but (infinitely and incomparably) more eminently, is in God. Is there Wisdom, or Knowledge, or Power, or Beauty, or Greatness, or D Goodness, in any kind or in any measure, in any of the Creatures? Affirm the same, but without measure, of God: and learn that he is infinitely wiser, and skilfuller, and stronger, and fairer, and greater, and better. In every good thing so differently excellent above and beyond the Creatures; as that, though yet they be good, yet compared with him they deserve not the name of good, Mark. 10.18. There is none good but one, that is God, Mar. 10. None good, as he: simply, and absolutely, and essentially, and of himself such. The creatures that they are good, they have it from him; and their goodness dependeth upon him: and they are good but in part, and E in some measure, and in their own kinds. Whensoever therefore we find any good from, or observe any goodness in any of the crea­tures: let us not bury our meditations there, but raise them up by those stairs (as it were) of the Creatures, to contemplate the great goodness of him their Creator. We are unhappy truants; [Page 281] A if in this so richly furnished school of GODS good creatures; we have not learned from them at the least so much knowledge of him and his goodness, as to admire and love, and depend upon it and him. Look upon the workmanship, and accordingly judge of the workman: Every Creature of God is good: surely then the Crea­tor must needs excel in goodness.

Thirdly; there is in men, §. 9. amongst other cursed fruits of self-love, an aptness to measure things, Non ex sui natura, sed ex suo commodo, vel incommodo. August. 12. de Civit. 4. not by the level of exact truth, but by the model of their own apprehensions. Who is there, that cannot fault anothers work? The Plin. 35. Nat. Hist. 10. Cobler could espy some­thing B amisse in Apelles his master-piece; because the picture was not drawn just according to his fancy. If a thousand of us hear a Sermon, scare one of that thousand, but he must shew some of that little wit he hath in disliking something or other: There the Preacher was too elaborate, here too loose: that point he might have enlarged, contracted this; he might have been plainer there, shewed more learning here; that observation was obvious, that exposition enforced, that proof impertinent, that illustration com­mon, that exhortation needless, that reproof unseasonable: one misliketh his Text, another his Method, a third his style, a fourth his voice, a fifth his memory; every one something. A fault C more pardonable if our censures stayed at the works of men, like our selves; and Lucian in Hermotimo. Momus-like we did not quarrel the works of God also, and charge many of his good Creatures, either with mani­fest ill, or at leastwise with unprofitableness. See Sirac. 39.16, 17, &c. Why was this made? or why thus? what good doth this, or what use of that? It had perhaps been beter, if this or that had never been; or if they had been otherwise. Thus we sometimes say or think. To Ne tanti artificis opus in aliquo repre­hendere vani­ [...]ate humanae temeritatis au­deamus. Aug. 12. de. Civit. 4. rectifie this corruption, remember this first clause of my Text, Every Creature of God is good. Perhaps thou seest not, what D good there is in some of the creatures? like enough so: but yet consi­der, there may be much good which thou seest not. Say, it gi­veth thee no nourishment: Possibly it may doe thee [...]. Damasc. 2. de fid. Orthod. 12. service in some other kind. Say, it never yet did that: yet it may doe here­after. Later times Quam mul­ta animalia hoc primùm cogno­vimus s [...]culo? & quidem multa venien­tis aevi populus igno [...]a nobis, sciet. Senec. 7. Nat. qu. 31. have found out much good use of many Creatures, whereof former ages were ignorant: and why may not after times find good in those things which doe us none? Say, it never did, nor ever shall doe service to man, (although who can tell that?) yet who knoweth but it hath done, or may doe service to some other Creature, that doth service to man? Say, E not that neither: yet this good thou mayst reap even from such Creatures, as seem to afford none; to take Utitur qui­husdam assu­mendis & re­spuendis, ad valetudinem; quibusdam to­lerandis, ad pa­tientiam; qui­busdam ordi­nandis, ad justitiam; quibusdam considerandis, ad aliquod veritatis documentum. August. 83. quaest. 25. knowledge of thine own ignorance, and to humble thy self thereby, who art so far from comprehending the essence, that thou canst not comprehend [Page 282] the very works of God. The most unprofitable Creatures profit us, A at least this way: Bern. Serm 5. in Cant. Visu, si non usu, as Bernard speaketh; if not to use them, yet to see in them as in a glasse Gods wisdom, and our own ignorance. And so they do us good; if not Ibid. cedendo in cibum, if not exhibendo ministerium, in feeding and serving us; yet exercendo ingenium, as the same Bernard speaketh; in exercising our wits, and giving us a sight of our ignorance.

But yet those creatures, which are apparently hurtfull to us; as Serpents, §. 10. and Wild-beasts, and sundry poysonous plants; but above all, the Devils, and cursed Angels: May we not say, they are ill, and justly both blame and hate them? Even these also are good, B as they are the creatures of God, and the workmanship of his hands. It is only through sin, that they are evil: either to us, as the rest; or in themselves, as the Devils. These (now wick­ed) Angels were glorious Creatures at the first: by their own volun­tary transgression it is, that they are now the worst, and the ba­sest. And as for all the other creatures of God, made to doe us ser­vice; they were at first, and still are good in themselves: if there cleaveth to them any evil, whereby they become hurtfull to us, that is by accident; and we have to thank none but our selves for that. For who, or what could have harmed us, if we had been C followers of that which was good? It was Rom. 8.20. not of their own accord, but through our sinfullness, that the Creatures became subject un­to vanity, and capable either to doe, or to suffer ill. They had been still harmless, if we had been still faultless: it was our [...]. Chrysost. in Gen. Hom. 25. sin, that at once forfeited both our innocency, and theirs. If then we see any ill in them, or find any ill by them; let us not lay the blame, or wreak our hatred upon them: let us rather bestow our blame and hatred where it is most due; the blame upon our selves, the hatred upon our sins. If Balaam had done justly, he should have spared the Num. 22.27, &c. Asse, and have corrected himself: but the false Prophet doth the fault, and the poor beast must bear both blame and D strokes. When we suffer, we curse, or at the easiest blame the Creatures: this weather, that flood, such a storm, hath blasted our fruits, sanded our grounds, shipwrackt our wares, and undone us. When alass these have neither heart nor strength against us, but what our selves put into them by our sins. Every sence of evil thereof in or from the Creatures, should work in us a sence of our disobedience unto God; should encrease in us a detestation of the sins we have committed against God; should teach us by condemning our selves, to acquite the good Creatures of God: E which as they are good in themselves, so should they have been ever and only good unto us, if we had been true to our selves, and continued good and faithfull servants unto God. They are all good: doe not thou accuse any of them, and say they are evil: doe not thou abuse any of them, and make them evil.

[Page 283] A Hitherto of the first point, the goodness of the Creatures, [Every Creature of God is good.] Followeth the second, which is their Use: consisting in their lawfullness unto us, and our liberty unto them; every Creature of God is good, and nothing to be refused. [No­thing.] That is, most agreeably to the argument of the former verse, nothing fit for food: but more generally, (and so I rather think the Apostle intendeth it) no Creature of God, whereof we may have use or service in any kind whatsoever. Nothing, which may yeed us any comfortable content for the support of this life, in point of health, ease, profit, delight, or otherwise (with B due sobriety, and other requisite conditions;) nothing is to be re­fused. By which Refusal the Apostle meaneth not a bare forbea­rance of the things; (for that we both may, and in many cases ought, so to refuse some of the Creatures shall anon appear:) but the thing he forbiddeth is, the forbearance of the Creature, as upon immediate tye of Conscience; viz. either out of a supersti­tious opinion of the unlawfullnesse of any creature, for some sup­posed natural or legal uncleanesse in it; or out of a like supersti­tious opinion of some extraordinary perfection, or operative and effectual holinesse in such refusal. The point is this. All the Crea­tures C of God are lawfull for us to use: so as it is against Christian liberty, either to charge the use of them with sin, or to place holiness in the abstaining from them.

Our Apostle often teacheth this Point. In Rom. 14. at vers. 20. Rom. 14.20. [ All things are pure: §. 12.] and at vers. 14. there he delivereth it as a certain truth, and upon knowledge, Ibid. 14. [ I know and am perswaded by the Lord Iesus, that there is nothing unclean of it self:] and therefore he imputeth it as an error and weakness in judge­ment, to them that refused some kind of meats out of a superstiti­ous opinion, or but timorous fear, of their unlawfullness, at ver. D 2. Ibid. 2. [ One beleeveth he may eat all things: another, who is weak, eateth herbs:] And in 1 Cor. 10. 1. Cor. 10.25. Whatsoever is sold in the shambles, that eat, asking no question for Conscience sake:] and anon Ver. 27. Ibid. 27. [ If an unbeleever bid you to a feast, and you be disposed to goe; Whatsoever is set before you, eat, asking no question for Conscience sake.] And to the end we might know the liberty he there giveth, to extend to all other Creatures; as well as meats, he pronounceth of them all u­niversally at v. 23 Ibid. 23. [ [...], All things are lawfull for me.] And so he doth in Titus 1.15. universally too; Tit. 1.15. [ Omnia munda mundis, To the pure all things are pure.] From all which Testimo­nies E we may conclude, there is no unlawfulness or impurity in any of the Creatures, but that we may with security of conscience, freely use them without sin. If we use them doubtingly against Conscience, or indiscreetly against Charity, or otherwise inordi­nately against Sobriety; they become indeed in such cases sinfull unto us: But that is through our default, not theirs, who sinfully a­buse [Page 284] that, which we might lawfully use. And that abuse of ours, neither Rom. 14.14. defileth the things themselves; nor ought to 1 Cor. 10.29, 30. preju­dice A the liberty of another, that may use them well.

§. 13.And as there is no sin in the use: so neither is there any religion or perfection to be placed in the refusal of any of Gods Creatures. Rather on the contrary, to abstain from any of them, out of a conceit of any such perfection or holinesse, is it self a sinfull su­perstition. Our Apostle ranketh it with Idolatrous Col. 2.16, &c. Angel-worship, and condemneth it as sinfull and superstitious, Colos. 2. from Verse 16. to the end of the Chapter. The subjecting of our selves to those and such like ordinances, Touch not, Taste not, Han­dle B not, though it may have a shew of wisdom in Will-worship, and in a voluntary humility and neglecting of the body, yet it is derogato­ry to that liberty wherein Christ hath set us free, and a reviving of those rudiments of the world, from which we are dead with Christ. Every Creature of God is good; and nothing to be refu­sed, out of a superstitious either fear of unlawfullnesse, or opinion of holiness.

§. 16.Now the Ground of this our Right or Liberty unto the Creatures is double: the one, Gods ordinance at the first Creation; the other, Christs purchase in the work of Redemption. At the Creation, God C made all things for mans use, as he did man for his own service; and as he reserved to himself his absolute Sovereignty over Man; so he gave unto man a kind of limited Gen. 1.26. Sovereignty over the Crea­tures in Gen. 1. Psal. 8.6.— quod nos in hoc putch [...]rrimo domicilio vo­luerunt (Dii) secundas sorti­ri, quòd terre­nis praefece­runt, Sen. 2. de ben. 19. He hath put all things in subjection under our feet, saith David, Psal. 8. Which dominion over the Creatures was one special branch of that glorious Gen. 1.27. Image of God in us, after which we were created: and therefore was not, nor could be ab­solutely Bonis na­turae mala ad­ventitia dum non succedunt, sed accedunt, [...]urpant utique ea, non extermi­nant, contu [...] ­bant, non de­turbant. Bern. in Cant. Serm. 82. lost by sinne; but onely decayed and defaced, and im­paired, as the other branches of that Image were. So that, albe­it man by sinne lost a great part of his Sovereignty, Chrysost. in Gen. hom. 9. ( [...], as speaketh Saint Chrysostome,) especially so farre as D concerneth the execution of it; many of the Creatures being now rebellious and noysome unto Man, and unanswering his commands and expectations: yet the Right still remaineth even in corrupt nature; and there are still to be found some tracings and Chara­cters, as in man of superiority, so in them of subjection. But those [...] Damas. 4. de. [...]id. Orthod. 4. dimme, and confused, and scarce legible: as in old Marbles, and Coynes, and out-worn Inscriptions, we have much adoe to find out what some of the letters were.

E

§. 15.But if by sin we had lost all that first title we had to the Crea­ture wholly and utterly: yet as God hath been pleased graciously to deal with us, we are fully as well as before. God the Father hath [Page 285] A granted us, and God the Sonne hath acquired us, and God the Holy Ghost hath sealed us a new Patent. By it, whatsoever Defect is, or can be supposed to be, in our old Evidence, is supplyed; and by ver­tue of it, we may make fresh challenge, and renew our claim unto the Creatures. The blessed Son of God Col. 1.20. Having made peace through the bloud of his Crosse, hath reconciled us to his Father; and therein also reconciled the Creatures both to us and him: reconciling by him (saith our Apostle, Col. 1.20.) [...], all things, (not men only) unto himself. For God having given us his Son Heb. 1.2. the heir of all things; hath he not Rom. 8.32. with him given us all things else? hath he not permitted us the free use of his Creatures in as ample Right as ever? Joh. 8.36. If the B Son have made us free, we are free indeed. And as verily as Christ is Gods, so verily (if we be Christs) all things are ours. This Apostle setteth down the whole series and form of this spiritual Hierarchy, (if I may so speak,) this subjection and subordination of the Creatures to Man, of Man to Christ, of Christ to God, 1 Cor. 3. 1 Cor. 3.22 23. All are yours, and ye are Christs, and Christ is Gods.

Strengthened with this double title, §. 16. what should hinder us from possession? Why may we not freely use that liberty, which was once given us by God, and again restored us by Iesus Christ? Why C should we not Gal. 5.1 stand fast in, and contend earnestly for the maintenance of that liberty, wherewith Christ hath set us free: by re­jecting all fancies, opinions, and Doctrines, that any way trench up­on this our Christian prerogative; or seek either to shorten, or to corrupt, our freedome unto, and power over the Creatures? First, if any shall oppose the legal Prohibitions of the Old Testament; whereby some Creatures were Levit. 11. forbidden the Iewes, pronounced by God himself unclean, and decreed unlawfull: it should not trouble us. For, whatever the principal reasons were, for which those prohibiti­ons were then made unto them (as there be divers reasons given D thereof by Divines both ancient and modern;) certain it is, they now concern not us. The Church, during her nonage and pupil­lage, (though she were Gal. 4.1, 2. heir of all, and had right to all; yet) was to be held under Tutors and Governours, and to be trained up under the law of Ceremonies as Gal. 3.24, 25. under a Schoolmaster, during the appointed time. But Gal. 4.4. When the fulnesse of the time appointed was come, her wardship expired, and livery sued out (as it were;) by the coming and suffering of Christ in the flesh: the Church was then to enter upon her full royalties, and no more to be bur­dened with those [...]. Gal. 4.9. beggarly rudiments of legal observances. The E Col. 2.14. handwriting of Ordinances was then blotted out; and the muddy Ephes. 2.14. partition wall broken down; and the legal impurity of the Crea­tures scowred off, by the [...]. Damas. 4. de sid. Or­thod. 4. bloud of Christ. They have little to do then, but withall much to answer; who, by seeking to bring in Iudaism again into the Christian Church, either in whole or in part, do thereby as much as lieth in them, (though perhaps unawares [Page 286] to themselves, yet indeed and in truth) Gal. 5.2, 4, 11. evacuate the Crosse of A Christ. In that Act. 10.11, 15. large sheet of the Creatures, which reacheth from Heaven to the Earth, whatsoever we find, we may freely kill and eat, and use every other way to our comforts without scru­ple. God having cleansed all; we are not to call or esteem any thing common or unclean: God having created all good, we are to 2 refuse nothing. If any shall oppose secondly, the seeming morality of some of these prohibitions; as being given Gen. 9.4. before the Law of Ceremonies, pressed from Lev. 17.11, 14. Moral reasons, and confirmed by Acts 15.20, 29. Apostolical Constitution since; upon which ground some would impose upon the Christian Church this, as a perpetual yoke, to B abstain from bloud: or thirdly, the prophanation which some Crea­tures 3 have contracted by being used in the exercise of Idolatrous worship, whereby they become Anathema, and are to be held as execrable things; as Josh. 7.1. Achans wedge was, and the 4 King. 18.4 [...] Brazen Ser­pent which Hezekiah stamped to powder; upon which ground also some others have inferred an utter unlawfulnesse to use any thing in the Church, which was abused in Popery, by calling them ragges and reliques of Idolatry: neither this, nor that ought to trou­ble us. For although neither my aim, (which lyeth another C way) nor the time, will permit me now to give a just and full sa­tisfying answer to the several instances, and their grounds: yet the very words and weight of my Text, doe give us a clear resoluti­on in the general, and sufficient to rest our Consciences, and our judgements and practice upon; that, notwithstanding all pretensi­ons of reason to the contrary, yet these things, for so much as they are still good, ought not to be refused. For the Apostle hath here laid a sure foundation, and impregnable: in that he groun­deth the Use upon the Power; and from the Goodness of the Crea­ture inferreth the lawfulnesse of it. [ Every Creature of God is good; and D nothing to be refused.] He concludeth; it is therefore not to be refu­sed, because it is good. So that look whatsoever Goodnesse there is in any Creature; that is, whatsoever natural Power it hath, which either immediately and of it self is, or may by the improvement of humane Art and industry be taught to be, of any use unto man, for necessity, nourishment, service, lawfull delight or other­wise: the Creature, wherein such goodness or power is to be found, may not be refused as upon tye of Conscience; but that power and goodness it hath, may lawfully be employed to those uses, for which it is meet in regard thereof. Ever provided, we be carefull to observe all those requisite conditions, which must guide our Consciences, E and regulate our practice, in the use of all lawfull and indifferent things. They that teach otherwise, lay burdens upon their own consciences which they need not, and upon the consciences of their brethren which they should not; and are injurious to that liberty which the blessed Son of God hath purchased for his Church, and [Page 287] A which the blessed Spirit of God hath asserted in my Text.

Injurious in the second place, §. 17. to this branch of our Christian liber­ty, is the Church of Rome: whom Saint Paul in this passage hath branded with an indeleble note of infamy; in as much as those very doctrines, wherein he giveth instance as in doctrines of Devils, are the received Tenets and Conclusions of that Church. Not to insist on other prejudices done to Christian liberty, by the intole­rable usurpation of 2 Thes. 2.3. the man of sin, who exerciseth a spiritual Tyranny over mens Consciences, as opposite to Evangelical liberty, as Antichrist is to Christ: let us but a little see how she hath ful­filled B S. Pauls prediction in teaching lying and Devilish doctrines, and that with seared consciences and in Hypocrisie, in the two spe­cialties mentioned in the next former Ver. viz. forbidding to Mar­ry, and commanding to abstain from Meats.

Mariage, the holy Ordinance of God, §. 18. instituted in the Gen. 2.18. place and estate of innocency, honoured by John 2,2. Christs presence at Ca­na in Galilee; the seed-plot of the Church, and the 1 Cor. 7.2. sole al­lowed remedy against incontinency and burning lusts; by the Apo­stle commended as Heb. 13.4. honourable in all men, and commanded in case of 1 Cor. 7.9. ustion to all men: is yet by this Rev. 17.13 purple strumpet forbid­den, and that sub mortali, to Bishops, Priests, Deacons, Subdea­cons, C Monks, Friers, Nuns: in a word, to the whole Clergy (as they extend that title) both Secular and Regular. Wherein besides the Devilishness of the Doctrine, in contrarying the Ordinance of God, and in denying men subject to sinful lusts the lawfull remedy, and so casting them upon a necessity of sinning; see if they do not teach this lye with seared consciences? For with what Conscience can they make the same thing a Sacrament in the Lay, and Bellarm. de Monach. ca. 34. Sa­crilege in the Clergy? With what conscience permit stewes: and forbid Marriage? With what conscience allege Scriptures for the D single life of Priests; and yet confesse it to be an Aquin. 22. qu. 88.2. Bellar de Cler. cap. 18. Becan. 1 man. Controv. 13. n. 11. ordinance on­ly of Ecclesiastical and not of Divine right? With what conscience confesse fornication to be against the Law of God, and Priests mar­riage only against the Law of holy Church: and yet make marriage in a Priest a Coster. En­chirid. cap. 20. prop. 9. farr fouler sinne than fornication, or incest? With what conscience exact a vow of continency from Clerks, by those [...]anons, which Ca. li. qu. dist. 34. c. 12. qu. 1. ca. Di­lectissimis. defend their open incontinency? With what conscience forbid lawful marriages to some; and yet by dispensa­tion allow unlawful marriages to others?

And is not the like also done in the other particular, concern­ing E Meats? The laws of that Church forbidding some Benedi­ctines and Car­thusians. Orders of men, some kinds of meats perpetually; §. 19. and all men some meats upon certain dayes: and that not for Civil respects; but with opi­nion of satisfaction, yea merit, yea and supererogation too. In which also, besides the Devilishness of the Doctrine, in corrupting the profitable and religious exercise of fasting, and turning it into a [Page 288] superstitious observation of Dayes and Meats: judge if they doe A not teach this lye also, as the former, with seared consciences. For with what conscience can they allow an ordinary Confessour to absolve for Murder, Adultery, Perjury, and such petty crimes; but reserve the great sin of Eating flesh upon a Friday or Ember day to the censure of a Penitentiary; as being a matter beyond the power of an ordinary Priest to grant absolution for? With what Conscience make the tasting of the coarsest flesh a breach of the Lent fast; and surfetting upon the delicatest fishes and confections, none? With what Conscience forbid they such and such meats, for the taming of the flesh: when they allow those that are farre more nutritive of the flesh, and incentive of fleshly lusts? With B what conscience enjoyn such abstinence for a penance, and then presently release it again for a peny? Indeed the Gloss upon the Dist. 84. ca. Presbyter. Canon, that doth so, hath a right worthy and a right wholesom note: Note, saith the Gloss. Ibid. Glosse, that he who giveth a peny to re­deem his fast, though he give mony for a spiritual thing, yet he doth not commit Simonie, because the contract is made with God. If these men had not seared up their consciences: would they not think you, feel some check at the broaching of such ridiculous and inconsistent stuff, as floweth from these two heads of Devilish Do­ctrines; of forbidding to Marry, and commanding to abstain from C Meats?

§. 20.I deny not, but the bawds of that strumpet, the Doctors of that Church, have their colourable pretences wherewith to blanch over these errours: else the lyes would be palpable; and they should not otherwise fill up the measure of their Apostacy, according to the Apostles Prophecy, in teaching these lyes in Hypocrisie. But the colours, though never so artificially tempered, and never so hand­somly laid on, are yet so thinn; that a steddy eye, not bleered with prejudice, may discern the lye through them, for all the Hy­pocrisie. As might easily be shewen; if my intended course led D me that way, and did not rather direct me to matter of more pro­fitable and universal use. Having therefore done with them, it were good for us in the third place, (that we might know our own free-hold with better certainty, and keep our selves within our due bounds;) to enquire a little what is the just extent of our Chri­stian liberty unto the Creatures, and what restraints it may admit. A point very needfull to be known for the resolution of many doubts in conscience, and for the cutting off of many questions and dis­putes in the Church: which are of very noysom consequence, for want of right information herein. I have other matter also to E entreat of: and therefore since I may not allow this enquiry so large a discourse, as it well deserveth; I shall desire you to take into your Christian consideration, these Positions follow­ing.

[Page 289] A The first, §. 21. Our Christian liberty extendeth to all the Crea­tures of God. This ariseth clearly from what hath been already delivered: and the testimonies of Scripture for it are expresse. Rom. 14.20. All things are pure; 1 Cor. 10.23. All things are lawfull; 1 Cor. 3.22. All are yours; elsewhere: and here, Nothing to be refused.

The second Position. Our Christian liberty equally respecteth the using, and the not using of any of Gods creatures. §. 22. There is no Creature, but a Christian man by vertue of his liberty, as he may use it upon just occasion, so he may also upon just cause refuse it. 1 Cor. 6.12 All things are lawfull for me, saith S. Paul, but I will not be brought B under the power of any thing. Where he establisheth this liberty in both the parts of it: liberty to use the Creatures, or else they had not all been lawfull for him; and yet liberty not to use them, or else he had been under the power of some of them. Whence it fol­loweth, that all the Creatures of God stand in the nature of things indifferent: that is, such as may indifferently be either used or not used, according as the rules of godly discretion, circumstances duely considered, shall direct.

The third Position. §. 23. Our Christian liberty for the using or not u­sing of the creature, may without prejudice admit of some re­straint C in the outward practice of it. Ab illicitis semper, quandoque, & à licitis; I think it is S. Gregories; A Christian must never doe unlawfull; nor yet alwayes, lawfull things. St. Paul had liberty to eat flesh, and he used that liberty, and ate flesh; yet he knew there might be some cases, wherein to abridge himself of the use of that liberty so farr, as 1 Cor. 8.13. not to eat flesh whilst the world standeth. But what those Restraints are, and how farr they may be admit­ted without prejudice done to that liberty, that we may the better understand, let us goe on to

The fourth Position. Sobriety may and ought to restrain us in the outward practice of our Christian liberty. For our Dye [...]; §. 24. all D fish, and flesh, and fowl, and fruits, and spices, are lawfull for us, as well as Bread and herbs: but may we therefore with thriftless prodigality and exquisite ryot fare deliciously and sumptuously eve­ry day, under pretence of Christian liberty? Likewise for our Ap­parel; all stuffs and colours, the richest silks, and furrs, and dyes, are as lawfull for us, as cloth, and leather, and sheeps russet: Chri­stian liberty extendeth as well to one as another. But doe we think that liberty will excuse our pride, and vanity, and excesse, if we ruffle it out in silks and scarlets, or otherwise in stuff, colour, or fa­shion E unsuitably to our years, sex, calling, estate or condition? In all other things of like nature; in our buildings, in our furniture, in our retinues, in our disports, in our recreations, in our society, in our Mariages, in other things: we ought as well to consider, what in Christian sobriety is meet for us to doe; as what in Christian liberty may be done. Scarce is there any one thing, wherein the Devil [Page 290] putteth slurrs upon us more frequently, yea and more dange­rously A too, (because unsuspected) than in this very thing, in making us take the uttermost of our freedom in the use of indifferent things. It therefore concerneth us so much the more, to keep a sober watch over our selves and souls, in the use of Gods good Crea­tures: lest otherwise under the fair title and habit of Christian liberty, we yeeld our selves over to a carnal licentiousnesse.

§. 25. The fifth position. As Sobriety: so Charity also may, and ought to restrain us in the outward exercise of our Christian liberty. Charity, I say, both to our selves, and others. First, to our selves: for regular charity beginneth there. If we are to Mat. 5.29, 30. cut off our B right hand, and to pluck out the right eye, and to cast them both from us, when they offend us: much more then ought we to de­ny our selves the use of such outward lawfull things, as by experi­ence we have found, or have otherwise cause to suspect to be hurtfull either to our bodies, or souls. So a man may, and should refrain from meats, which may endanger his bodily health: But how much more then from every thing, that may endanger the health of his soul? If thou findest thy self enflamed with lust, by dancing; if enraged with choler by game; if tempted to cove­tousnesse, pride, uncleannesse, superstition, cruelty, any sin, by reason C of any of the Creatures: it is better for thee to make a covenant with thine eyes and ears, and hands, and sences (so far as thy condi­tion and calling will warrant thee) not to have any thing to doe with such things: than by gratifying them therein, cast both thy self and them into hell. Better by our voluntary abstinence, to de­part with some of our liberty unto the Creatures: than by our voluntary transgression forfeit all, and become the Devils captives.

But Charity, though it begin at home, yet it will abroad; and not resting at our selves, §. 26. reacheth to our brethren also: of whom D we are to have a due regard in our use of the Creatures. An argument wherein St. Paul often enlargeth himself: as in Rom. 14. and 1 Cor. 8. the whole Chapters throughout, and in a great part of 1 Cor. 10. The resolution every where is, that 1 Cor. 14.26. all things be done to edification; that things lawfull become 1 Cor. 10.23. inexpedient, when they offend rather, than edifie: that though Rom. 14.20. all things indeed are pure, yet it is evil for that man which useth them with offence: that albeit flesh and wine and other things be lawfull, yet Ibid. vers. 21. it is good neither to eat flesh, nor to drink wine, nor to doe any thing whereby a mans brother stumbleth, or is offended, E or is made weak. Hitherto appertaineth that great and difficult common-place of scandal, so much debated and disputed of by Divines. The Questions and Cases are manifold; not now to be rehearsed, much less resolved, in particular: But the Position is plain in the general, that in case of scandal, for our weak brothers [Page 291] A sake, we may, and sometimes ought, to abridge our selves of some part of our lawfull Liberty.

Besides these two, Sobriety and Charity, there is yet one re­straint more, §. 27. which ariseth from the duty we owe to our Superi­ours, and from the bond of Civil obedience: which if it had been by all men as freely admitted, as there is just cause it should, how happy had it been for the peace of this Church? Concern­ing it, let this be our Sixth position; The determination of Supe­riours may and ought to restrain us in the outward exercise of our Christian liberty. We must 1 Pet. 2.13, 15, 16. submit our selves to every Ordi­nance B of man, saith S. Peter, 1 Pet. 2.13. and it is necessary we should doe so: for so is the will of God, Ver. 15. Neither is it a­gainst Christian liberty if we doe so; for we are still as free as be­fore: rather if we doe not so, we abuse our liberty for a cloak of ma­liciousnesse, as it followeth there, ver. 16. And St. Paul telleth us we Rom. 13.5. must needs be subject, not only for fear, because the Magistrate Ibid. ver. 4. carrieth not the Sword in vain, but also for Conscience sake because Ibid. ver. 1. the powers that are, are ordained of God. This duty, so fully pres­sed and so uniformly by these two grand Apostles, is most ap­parent in private societies. In a family, the Master, or Pater fami­lias, C who is a kind of petty Monarch there, hath authority to pre­scribe to his children and servants in the use of those indifferent things; whereto yet they, as Christians, have is much liberty as he. The servant, though he be 1 Cor. 7.22. the Lords free-man, yet is limi­ted in his dyet, lodging, livery, and many other things by his Ma­ster: and he is to submit himself to his Masters appointment in these things, though perhaps in his private affection he had ra­ther his Master had appointed otherwise: and perhaps withall in his private judgement, doth verily think it fitter his Master should appoint otherwise. If any man under colour of Christian li­berty, D shall 1 Tim. 6.3, 5. teach otherwise, and exempt servants from the obedi­ence of their Masters in such things: S. Paul in a holy indignation inveigheth against such a man, not without some bitterness, in the last Chapter of this Epistle, as one that is proud, and knoweth nothing, as he should doe, but doateth about questions and strife of words, &c. ver. 3, 5.

Now look what power the Master hath over his servants for the ordering of his family; no doubt the same at the least, §. 28. if not much more, hath the supreme Magistrate over his subjects, for the peaceable ordering of the Commonwealth: the Magistrate being Pa­ter E Patriae, as the Master is Pater familias. Whosoever then shal in­terpret the determinations of Magistrates in the use of the Creatures to be contrary to the liberty of a Christian: or under that colour shall exempt inferiours from their obedience to such determinati­ons, he must blame Saint Paul; nay he must blame the Holy Ghost, and not us; if he hear from us that he is proud, and knoweth no­thing, [Page 292] and doateth about unprofitable Questions. Surely, but that A experience sheweth us it hath been so, and the Scriptures have fore­told us that 1 Cor. 11.19. it should be so: that there should be diffe­rences, and sidings, and part-takings in the Church: a man would wonder how it should ever sink into the hearts and heads of sober understanding men, to deny either the power in Superi­ours to ordain, or the necessity in Inferiours to obey Laws and con­stitutions, so restraining us in the use of the Creatures.

§. 29.Neither let any man cherish his ignorance herein: by conceit­ing, as if there were some difference to be made between Civil and Ecclesiastical Things, and Laws, and Persons in this behalf. B The truth is, our liberty is equal in both: the power of Superiours for restraint equal in both, and the necessity of obedience in Inferi­ours equal to both. No man hath yet been able to shew, nor I think ever shall be, a real and substantial difference in­deed, between them to make an inequality. But that still, as ci­vil Magistrates have sometimes, for just politick respects, prohi­bited some trades, and manufactures, and commodities, and en­joyned other-some, and done well in both: so Church-Go­vernours may upon good considerations, (say it be but for order and uniformities sake,) prescribe the times, places, vestments, ge­stures, C and other Ceremonial Circumstances to be used in Ecclesiasti­cal Offices and assemblies. As the Apostles in the first Council holden at Ierusalem in Acts 15. laid upon the Churches of the Gentiles for a time, a Acts 15.28, 29. restraint from the eating of blood, and things sacrificed to Idols, and strangled.

§. 30.Thus we see our Christian liberty unto the Creatures, may with­out prejudice admit of some restraints in the outward exercise of it: and namely from the three respects, of Christian Sobriety, of Chri­stian Charity, and of Christian Duty and Obedience. But now in the comparing of these together; when there seemeth to be a re­pugnancy D between one and another of them, there may be some difficulty: and the greatest difficulty, and which hath bred most trouble, is in comparing the cases of scandal and disobedience to­gether, when there seemeth to be a repugnancy between Charity and Duty. As for example. Suppose in a thing which simply and in it self we may lawfully according to the Liberty we have in Christ, either use or forbear; Charity seemeth to lay restraint upon us one way, our weak brother expecting we should forbear, and Duty a quite contrary way, Authority requiring the use: in such a case what are we to doe? It is against Charity to offend a brother; and E it is against Duty, to disobey a superiour. And yet something must be done: either we must use, or not use; forbear, or not forbear. For the untying of this knot, (which, if we will but lay things rightly together; hath not in it so much hardnesse as it seemeth to have;) let this be our seventh Position. In the use of the Creatures, and all [Page 293] A indifferent things, we ought to bear a greater regard to our publike Governours, than to our private Brethren; and be more carefull to obey them, than to satisfie these, if the same course will not in some mediocrity satisfie both. Alas, that our brethren who are con­trary minded, would but with the spirit of sobriety admit com­mon Reason to be umpire in this case: Alas, that they would but consider, what a world of Contradictions would follow upon the contrary opinion, and what a world of confusions upon the con­trary practice. Say what can be said, in the behalf of a Brother; all the same, and more may be said for a Governour. For a Go­vernour B is a Brother too, and something more: and Duty is Cha­rity too, and something more. If then I may not offend my Bro­ther, then certainly not my Governour: because he is my Brother too, being a man, and a Christian, as well as the other is. And the same Charity, that bindeth me to satisfie another Brother, e­qually bindeth me to satisfie this. So that, if we goe no farther, but even to the common bond of Charity, and relation of Brother­hood; that maketh them equal at the least: and therefore no rea­son, why I should satisfie one that is but a Private Brother; ra­ther than the publike Magistrate, who (that publike respect set a­side) is my Brother also. When the Scales hang thus even, shall C not the accession of Si tantope­re cavenda sunt scandala p [...]r vulorum, quanto amplius praelatorum? Bernard. de Praecept. & disp. Magistracy to common Brotherhood in him, and of Duty to common Charity in me, be enough to cast it clear for the Magistrate? Shall a servant in a Family, rather than offend his fellow-servant, disobey his Master? And is not a double scan­dal against Charity and Duty both (for Duty implyeth Charity) greater than a single scandal against Charity alone? If private men will be offended at our Obedience to publike Governours; we can but be sorry for it: We Prudentèr advertat qui hoc cogitat, scandalum scandalo non benè emendari. Qualis emen­datio erit, si ut aliis scan­dalum tollas, alios scandali­zas? Bern. de Praec. & disp. may not redeem their offence by our disobedience. He that taketh offence where none is given, su­staineth D a double person; and must answer for it, both as the giver and the taker. If offence be taken at us, there is no woe to us for it, if it doe not come by us; Ma [...]. 8.7. Woe to the man by whom the offence commeth: and it doth not come by us, if we doe but what is our duty to doe. The Rule is certain and equitable; The respect of private scandal ceaseth, where lawfull authority determineth our liberty: and that restraint which proceedeth from special Duty, is of superiour reason to that which proceedeth but from Common Charity.

Three Moderatours then of our Christian liberty to the Creatures E we are to allow of; Sobriety, Charity, and Duty: §. 31. unto every of which a just regard ought to be had. Neither need we fear, if we suf­fer Sobriety on one side, and Charity on another, and Duty on a third, thus to abridge us in the use of our Christian liberty; that by little and little it may be at length so pared away among them, that there may be little or nothing left of it. To remove this suspiti­on; [Page 294] let this be our Eighth and last Position. No respect whatso­ever A can, or ought to diminish the inward freedom of the consci­ence to any of the Creatures. And this inward freedom is it, wherein especially consisteth our Christian liberty to the Creature. This freedom we are all bound to maintain to the utmost of our powers; and not to suffer our selves to be made 1 Cor. 7.23. the servants of men, (otherwise than in Gal. 5.13. serving one another by love:) but to Gal. 5.1. Stand fast in the liberty wherein Christ hath set us free. Now this li­berty consisteth in a certain resolution of judgement, and a certain perswasion of conscience arising thence, that all the Creatures of God are in themselves lawfull, and free for us either to use or refuse, as B we shall see it expedient for us: and that neither the use nor the forbearance of them, doth of it self either commend or discommend us unto God; or any way either please him as a part of his worship, or offend him as a transgression of his Law. Rom. 14.17. The kingdom of God is not meat and drink, saith Saint Paul: 1 Cor. 8.8. Neither if we eat, are we the better; neither the worse, if we doe not eat; nor on the contrary. Now here is the wickednesse, and the usurpation of the High Priest of Rome; that he challengeth to himself a spiritual power over the consciences of men, which is the greatest tyranny that ever was, or can be exercised in the world: laying impurity upon the things C he forbiddeth; and annexing operative holinesse, and power both sa­tisfactory, and meritorious, to the things he injoyneth. Which usur­pation, whosoever hateth not in him with a perfect hatred, is justly unworthy of, and shamefully unthankfull for, that liberty and freedom, which the blessed Son of God hath purchased for his Church.

§. 32.But this inward freedom once established in our hearts; and our consciences fully perswaded thereof: let us thenceforth make no scruple to admit of such just restraints in the outward exercise of it, as Christian Sobriety, Charity, and Duty shall D require. For we must know, that the Liberty of a Christian is not in eating, and wearing, and doing, what and when, and where and how he list; but in being assured that it is all one before God, (in the things themselves barely considered,) whether he eat or not eat, wear or not wear, doe or not doe, this or that: and that therefore, as he may upon just cause eat and wear, and doe; so he may upon just cause also refuse to eat, or wear, or doe this thing or that. Indeed otherwise, if we well consider it, it were but the empty name of liberty, without the thing: for how is it liberty, if a man be determinately bound the one E way, and tied ad alterum partem contradictonis precisely: and not left indifferent and equal to either? If then the regards of Sobriety, Charity, or Duty, do not require a forbearance, thou knowest eve­ry creature of God is good, and nothing to be refused: thou hast thy li­berty therefore, and mayest according to that liberty freely use that [Page 295] A Creature. But if any of those former respects require thou shoul­dest forbear; thou knowest that the Creature still is good, and as not to be refused, so not to be imposed: thou hast thy liberty therefore here, as before, and oughtest according to that liberty, freely to abstain from that Creature. Both in using and refusing, the Consci­ence is still free: and as well the use as the refusal, and as well the re­fusal as the use, doe equally and alike belong to the true liberty of a Christian.

We have seen now, what liberty God hath allowed us: and therein wee may see also his great goodnesse and bounty B towards us, in making such a world of Creatures, §. 33. and all of them good; [Every Creature of God is good;] and not envying us the free use of any of those good Creatures; [ Nothing to be refu­sed.] But where is our Duty, answerable to this Bounty? Where is our thankfullnesse, proportionable to such receipts? Let us not rejoyce too much in the Creatures goodness, nor glory too much in our freedom thereunto: unlesse there be in us, withall, a due care and conscience to perform the Condition, which God requireth in lieu thereof; neither can their goodness do us good, nor our free­dom exempt us from evil. And that condition is, the Duty of C Thanksgiving: expressed in the last clause of the verse [ If it be re­ceived with thanksgiving.] Forget this proviso, and we undoe all a­gain, that we have hitherto done, and destroy▪ all that we have already established concerning both the goodness of the Creature, and our liberty in the use thereof: for without thanksgiving, neither can we partake their goodness, nor use our own liberty, with comfort. Of this therefore in the next place: wherein the weight of the du­ty considered, together with our backwardness thereunto, if I shall spend the remainder of my time, and meditations; I hope my la­bour (by the blessing of God, and your prayers,) shall not be un­profitable, D and my purpose therein shall find, if not allowance in your judgements, at least in your Charity Excuse. To speak of which Duty of thanksgiving in the full extent, and by way of com­mon place; were to enter into a spacious field, indeed a very sea of matter without bottom. For mine own ease therefore and yours, I shall confine my self to that branch of it, which is most immediately pertinent to my Text, viz. that tribute of Thanks, which we owe unto God for the free use of his good Creatures: forbearing to meddle with the other branches thereof, otherwise than as they fall within the reach of this, by way either of Pro­portion E or Inference.

And first we are to know, that by Thanksgiving in my Text is not meant only that subsequent act, §. 34. whereby we render unto God praise and thanks for the Creature, after we have received it, and enjoyed the benefit of it; which yet is most properly Thanksgi­ving: but we are to extend the word farther, even to those prece­dent [Page 296] acts of prayer and Benediction, whereby we beseech God to A give his blessing to the Creature, and to sanctifie the use of it to us. For what in this verse is called Thanksgiving, is in the next verse comprehended under the name of Vers. 5. hic. Prayer. And we shall accordingly find in the Scriptures elsewhere, the words [...], and [...], the one whereof signifieth properly Blessing, the o­ther Thanksgiving, used oftentimes promiscuously the one for the other. The blessing which our blessed Saviour Jesus Christ used at the consecration of the Sacramental bread, Luke 22.17, 19. S. Luke and 1 Cor. 11.24. S. Paul expresse by the word [...]: Ma [...]. 26.27. S. Matth. and Mark 14.22, 23. S. Mark, by [...]. And the Prayer of blessing, used before the eating of B common bread, is by Mat. 15.36. Mark 8.6. John 6.11. Acts 27.35. every of the four Evangelists in some pla­ces described by the word [...]: And by three of them in other some places, by [...]. And the name See Casaub. ezercit. 16. in Baron. sect. 33. [...] is sometimes found in the writings of the Ancients, for the Sacrament of the Lords Supper; the more usual name whereof is [...], or the holy Eucharist. Mat. 14.19. Mark 6.41. Luke 9.16. And we in our ordinary manner of speech, call as well the Blessing before meat, as the Thanksgiving after, by the common name of Grace, or saying of Grace. Both these then together, Grace before meat, and Grace after meat; a Sacrifice of Prayer before we use any of the good Creatures of God, and a Sacrifice of Praise after C we have used them; the Blessing wherewith we blesse the Creature in the Name of God, and the Blessing wherewith we blesse the Name of God for the Creature: both these I say together, is the just ex­tent of that Thanksgiving, whereof my Text speaketh, and we are now to entreat.

§. 35.Concerning Meats and Drinks, unto which our Apostle hath special reference in this whole passage: this duty of Thanksgi­ving, hath been ever held so congruous to the partaking thereof, that long and ancient custome hath established it in the common practice of Christians; not only with inward thankfulnesse of heart D to recount and acknowledge Gods goodnesse to them therein, but also outwardly to expresse the same in a vocal solemn form of Blessing or Thanksgiving, that which we call Grace, or saying of Grace. Which very phrases, whether or no they have ground, (as to me it seemeth they have,) from those words of our Apo­stle, 1 Cor. 10. 1 Cor. 10.30. ( For if I by Grace be a partaker, why am I evil spoken of, for that for which I give thanks.) I say, howsoever it be with the phrase; sure we are the thing it self hath sufficient ground from the examples of Christ, and of his holy Apostles. From whom, the custome of giving Thanks at meals, seemeth to have E been derived, throughout all succeeding ages, even to us. Of Christ himself we read often, and in every of the Evangelists, that he blessed and gave thanks in the name of himself and the people, before meat; in the 14. and 15. of Mat. 14.19. and 15.36. Matthew, in 6. and 8. of Mark 6.41. and 8.6▪ Mark, in 9. of Luk. 9.16. Luke, and in 6. of Joh. 6.8. Iohn. And in Mat­thew [Page 297] A 26. that after meat also, when Supper was ended, he and his Disciples [...]. Mat. 26.30. sang an hymne, before they departed the room. And S. Luke relateth of S. Paul, Acts 27. when he and his company in the ship, who were well toward 300 persons, were to refresh them­selves with food after a long fast, that he took bread, and first Acts 27.35. Gave thanks to God in the presence of them all, and then after brake it, and began to eat: yea S. Paul himself so speaketh of it, Rom. 14. as of the known practice of the Church among Christians of all sorts, Weak, and Strong. He that was strong in the faith, and knew the liberty he had in Christ to eat indifferently of all kinds of meats, B flesh as well as herbs; did eat of all indifferently, and gave God thanks for all. The weak Christian too, who made scruple of some kinds of flesh or other meats, and contented himself with herbs and such like things, yet gave God thanks for his herbs, and for whatsoever else he durst eat. Rom. 14.6. He that eateth, eateth to the Lord (saith he there, at verse 6.) for he giveth God thanks: and he that eateth not, to the Lord he eateth not, and giveth God thanks too. Not­withstanding they differed in their judgements and opinions, and consequently in their practice, concerning the lawfull or unlaw­full use of some meats: yet they consented most sweetly, and a­greed C both in their judgement and practice, in the performance of this religious service of Thanksgiving.

So then giving of Thanks for our meats and drinks before and af­ter meales, in an outward and audible form, is an ancient, §. 36. a com­mendable, an Apostolical, a Christian practice: ordinarily requi­site as an outward testimony of the inward thankfulnesse of the heart; and therefore not to be omitted ordinarily, neither but in some few cases. There being the like necessity of this duty, in regard of inward thankfulnesse, as there is of vocal prayer, in regard of inward Devotion; and of outward Confession, in regard of inward belief: and look what exceptions those other outward duties may ad­mit; D the very same, mutandis mutatis, and in their proportion, are to be admitted here. But not only meats and drinks, but every o­ther good Creature also of God, whereof we may have use, ought to be received with a due measure of thankfulnesse. And if in these things also, so often as in good discretion it may seem expedient for the advancing of Gods glory, the benefiting of his Church, or the quickning of our own Devotion, we shall make some outward and sensible expression of the thankfulnesse of our hearts for them: we shall therein do an acceptable service unto God, and comforta­ble to our own souls. For, for this cause God instituted of old a­mong E his own people, divers solemn feasts and sacrifices, together with the Sanctifying of the first fruits, and of the first born, and divers other ordinances of that nature: as on the other side to be fit remembrancers unto them of their duty of thankfulnesse; so to be as well good testimonies, and fit expressions of their performance of that duty.

[Page 298] § 37.But if not alwayes, the outward manifestation thereof; yet God A ever expecteth at least the true and inward thankfulnesse of the heart, for the use of his good creatures. Col. 3.17. Whatsoever you do in word or deed, do all in the name of the Lord Iesus, giving thanks unto God and the Father by him, Col. 3. Phil. 4.6. Be carefull for notbing: but in e­very thing by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving, let your request be made known unto God, Phil. 4. Psal. 103.1, 2. Blesse the Lord, O my soul, (saith David in Psal. 103.) and all that is within me, praise his holy name; Praise the Lord, O my soul, and forget not all his benefits. Forget not all his benefits: as much as to say, by an ordinary Hebraism, for­get not any of all his benefits. He summoneth all that is in him, to B blesse God for all he hath from him: he thought it was necessary for him, not to receive any of the good Creatures of God, without Thanksgiving. Which necessity of Thanksgiving will yet more ap­pear; if we consider it, either as an act of Iustice, or as an act of Religion: as it is indeed and truly both.

§. 38.It is first, an Act of Iustice. The very law of Nature, which con­taineth the first seeds and principles of Iustice, bindeth every man that receiveth a benefit, to a thankfull acknowledgement of it first, and then withall ( ability and opportunity supposed,) to some kind of retribution. The best Philosophers therefore make gratitude C Cic. 2. de invent. 13. & 36. a branch of the Law of Nature; and so account of it as of a thing, than which there is Quid tam contra officium, quam non red­dere quod ac­ceperis? Am­bro. 1. Offi 31. Nullum offici­um refe [...]enda gratia magis necessarium [...]st. Cic. 1. de Offic. not any office of vertue more necessa­ry: as nor any thing on the contrary more detestable, than In­gratitude. You cannot lay a Erunt ho­micidae, tyran­ni, fures, adul­teri, raptores, sacrilegi, pro­ditores: infra ista omnia in­gratus est. Senec. 1. de benef. 10. fouler imputation upon a man, nor by any accusations in the world render him more odious to the opinions of all men; than by charging him with unthankful­nesse. Ingratum dicas, omnia dixeris: do but say, he is an unthank­full wretch; you need say no more, you can say no worse, by any mortal creature. Verily, every benefit carrieth with it the force of an obligation; and we all confesse it: if we receive but some D small kindnesse from another, we can readily and complemen­tally protest our selves much bound to him for it. Indeed when we say so; we often speak it but of course, and think it not: but yet when we do so; we speak more truth than we are aware of. For, if it be in truth a kindnesse in him, we are in truth and equity bound to him thereby. The common saying is not without ground, Qui beneficium accepit, libertatem vendidit. Some men therefore refuse kindnesses and courtesies at other mens hands; because forsooth they will not be beholden to them. Which though it be a perverse and unjust course, and indeed a high degree of unthankful­nesse, E (for there is unthankfulnesse, as well in Non solum is gratus debet esse, qui accepit beneficium; ve­rùm etiam is, cui potestas ac­cipiendi fuit. Cic. de Pro­vinc. Consul. Tàm teneor do­no, quàm si de­mittar onustus. Horat. 1. Epist. 7. not accept­ing a kind offer, as in not requiting a good turn;) and therefore also a high degree of folly, (for it is a foolish thing for a man, out of the bare fear of unthankfulnesse one way, to become wilfully un­thankfull another?) though I say, it be a fond and perverse course [Page 299] A in them: yet it argueth withall in them a strong apprehension of the equity of that principle of Nature and Iustice, which bindeth men that receive benefits, ad [...], to a necessity of requital and retribution. Truth it is; to God our heavenly Father first, and then to our earthly Sirac. 7.28. Parents, none of us can reddere paria: none is able to make a full requital to either of them; especially not to God. But that freeth us not from the debt of thankfulnesse, as not to our Parents, so neither to God: it rather bindeth us the faster there­unto. The same Law of Nature, which teacheth us to requite a good turn to the uttermost, where there is wherewithall to do it, and B withall a fair opportunity offered; teacheth us where there want­eth either ability or opportunity, to endeavour by the best conveni­ent means we can to testifie at least the thankfulnesse of our hearts, and our unfeigned desires of requital. Which In beneficio reddendo, plus animus, quàm census opera­tur: magisque praeponderat be­nevolentia, quàm possibili­tas referendi muneris. Am­bros. 1. offic. 32. desire and endea­vour, if every ingenuous man, and our earthly Parents, do accept of, where they find it, as of the deed it self: can we doubt of Ut desint vires, tamen est laudanda vo­luntas: Hac ego contentos augu­ror esse Deos. Ovid. de Pont. Gods acceptation of our unfeigned desire herein, though infinitely and without all proportion short of a just requital and retribution? David knew right well, that when a man hath done all he can, he is but Luk. 17.10 an unprofitable servant, and Job 22. [...]. cannot be profitable unto God, C as he that is wise may be profitable to himself and his neighbours; and that Ps. 16.2, 3. Nulla ex nobis utilitas Deo speranda est. Senec. 4. de ben. cap. 3. Nec ille collato eget, nec nos [...] quicquam conferre pos­sumus. Ibid. cap. 9. his goodnesse, though it might be pleasurable to the Saints that are on the earth, yet it could not extend unto the Lord. All this he knew: and yet knowing withall that God accepteth the will for the deed, and the desire for the performance; he doubted not to raise up his language to that key, in Psal. 116. Quid retribuam? What requital shall I make? What shall I render unto the Lord, for all his benefits towards me? I will take the Cup of salvation, and call upon the Name of the Lord. This thankfull heart he knew God valued as a Sacrifice: nay, Psal. 11 [...].12, 13. preferred before Sacrifices. For having rejected D them at Verse 8. [...]. X [...]noph▪ 1. [...]. [ I will not reprove thee for thy sacrifices, &c.] He exacteth this at Vers. 14. of Psal. 50. [ Offer unto God thanksgi­ving, &c.] God respecteth not so much the Calves out of our stalls, or the fruits from off our grounds: as these Psalm 50.8, 14. Vitulos labiorum, these calves of our lips, as the Prophet; and these Osee 14.2. Fructus labiorum, these fruits of our lips, as the Apostle calleth them. [ Let us offer the sacrifice of praise to God continually, that is, the fruit of our lips, gi­ving thanks to his Name, Heb. 13.] More than this, in his Mercy he will not desire: lesse than this, in all reason we cannot give. Thankfulnesse is an Act of Iustice: we are unjust, if we receive his E good Creatures, and not return him thanks for them.

It is not only an Act of Iustice: it is an act of Religion too; and a branch of that service whereby we do God worship and honour. §. 39. Heb. 13.15. [Page 300] Psal. 50.23. Who so offereth praise, he honoureth me, Psal. 50. ver. last. Now A look what honour we give unto God, it all redoundeth to our selves at the last with plentifull advantage; 1 Sam. 2.30▪ [ Them that honour me, I will honour, 1 Sam. 2.] Here then is the fruit of this religious Act of thanksgiving; that it sanctifieth unto us the use of the good Creatures of God, which is the very reason Saint Paul giveth of this present speech in the next verse. Every Creature of God is Good, saith he here, and nothing to be refused, if it be received with Thanksgiving: for, saith he there, Ver. 5. hic. it is sanctified by the word of God, and prayer. Vnderstand not by the word of God there, his written word, or the Scriptures; as some yet give the sense, not without violence to the B words, though the thing they say be true: but, more both natu­rally to the construction of the words, and pertinently to the drift & scope of our Apostle therin, understand rather the word of his e­ternal counsell and decree, and of his power and providence, whereby he ordereth and commandeth his Creatures in there several kinds, to afford us such service & comforts, as he hath thought good. Which sanctifying of the Creatures by the word of Gods decree and providence, implyeth two things: the own, respecting the Crea­tures, that they doe their kindly office to us; the other, respecting us, C that we reap holy comfort from them. For the plainer understand­ing of both which; instance shall be given in the Creatures appoin­ted for our nourishment: and what shall be said of them, we may conceive of, and apply unto, every other Creature in the proper kind thereof.

§. 40.First then, the Creatures appointed for food are sanctified by the word of God; when together with the Creatures, he giveth his blessing, to go along with it: by his powerfull word, Commanding it, and by that command enabling it, to feed us. Which is the true mean­ing of that speech in Deut. 8. alleged by our Saviour against the D Tempter, Deut. 8.3. Matth. 4.4. [ Man liveth not by bread only, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God.] Alas, what is Bread to nourish us without his word? unless he say the word, and command the Bread to do it, there is no more sap or strength in Bread, than in stones. The power and nutritive vertue which the Bread hath, it hath from his decree; because the word is already gone out of his mouth, that Psal. 104 15. bread should strengthen mans heart. As in the first Creation, when the Creatures were produced in actu primo, had their beings given them, and natural powers and faculties be­stowed on them, all that was done by the word of Gods powerfull decree, Psal. 33.9. [ He spake the word, and they were made; he commanded, E and they were Created.] So in all their operations in actu secundo, when they do at any time exercise those natural faculties, and doe those Offices for which they were created; all this is still done, by the same powerfull word and decree of God, Heb. 1.3. [ He uphold­eth all things by the word of his power.] As we read of bread, so we [Page 301] A often read in the Scriptures of Levit. 26.26. Psal. 105.16. Ezek. 4.16. Firmamentum panis. Vulg. the staff of bread: God sometimes threatneth he will break the staff of bread. What is that? Bread indeed is the staff of our strength; it is the very stay and prop of our lives: if God break this staff, and deny us bread, we are gone. But that is not all, bread is our staff: but what is the staff of bread? Verily, the Word of God, blessing our bread, and commanding it to feed us, is the staff of this staff: sustaining that vertue in the bread, whereby it sustaineth us. If God break this staff of bread, if he withdraw his blessing from the bread, if by his countermaund he inhibit or restrain the vertue of the bread; we are as far to seek B with bread, as without it. If sanctified with Gods word of bles­sing; a little pulse Dan. 1.12, 15. and water, hard and homely fare shall feed Daniel as fresh, and fat, and fair, as the Kings dainties shall his Companions: a 3 Kin. 19.6, 8▪ cake and a cruse of water, shall suffice Eliah nourishment enough to walk in the strength thereof forty daies and nights: a few Joh. 6.9, 12. barly loaves and small fishes shall multiply to the satisfying of many thousands, eat while they will. But if Gods Word and Blessing be wanting; Gen. 41.20, 21. the lean Kine may eat up the Fat, and be as thin, and hollow, and ill-liking as before: and we may, as the Prophet Haggai speaketh, Agg. 1.6. eat C much and not have enough, drink our fills and not be filled.

This first degree of the Creatures sanctification by the word of God, §. 41. is a common and ordinary blessing upon the Creatures; whereof, as of the Matth. 5.45. light and dew of Heaven, the wicked partake as well as the godly, and the thankless as the thankfull. But there is a se­cond degree also, beyond this; which is proper and peculiar to the Godly. And that is, when God not only by the word of his Pow­er bestoweth a blessing upon the Creature: but also causeth the Echo of that word to sound in our hearts by the voyce of his Holy spirit, and giveth us a sensible taste of his goodness to us therein: D filling our hearts not only Acts 14.17. with that joy and gladness, which a­riseth from the experience of the effect, viz. the refreshing of our natural strength, but also joy and gladness more spiritual and sub­lime than that, arising from the contemplation of the prime cause, viz. the favour of God towards us in the face of his Son; that which David calleth the Psal. 4.6. light of his countenance. For as it is the kind welcome at a Friends Table, that maketh the chear good, ra­ther than the quaintness or variety of the dishes, Ovid. Me­tamorph. 8. ( Super omnia vultus Accessere boni;) so as that Pro. 15.17. a dinner of green herbs with love and kindness, is better entertainment than a stalled Oxe with bad looks: so the light of Gods favourable countenance, shining upon E us through these things, is it, which Psal. 4.6, 7. putteth more true gladness into our hearts; than doth the corn, and the wine, and the oyle them­selves, or any other outward thing that we do or can partake. Now this sanctified and holy and comfortable use of the Creatures, ariseth also from the word of Gods decree; even as the former de­gree [Page 302] did: but not from the same decree. That former issued from the decree of common providence; and so belonged unto all, as that Providence is common to all. But this later degree proceedeth from that special word of Gods decree, whereby for the merits of Christ Jesus, 1 Cor. 15.45. the second Adam, he removeth from the Creature that Gen. 3.17. curse, wherin it was wrap­ped through the sin of the first Adam. And in this the wicked have no portion; as being out of Christ: so as they cannot partake of Gods Creatures, with any solid or sound comfort; and so the Creatures remain, (in this degree) unsanctified unto them. For this reason, the Scriptures stile the Heb. 12.23. Faithfull Primogenitos, B the first born; as to whom belongeth Deut. 21.17. a double portion: and Rom. 4.13. Haeredes mundi, heirs of the world; as if none but they had any good right thereunto. And S. Paul deriveth our Title to the Creatures, from God, but by Christ; 1 Cor. 3.22, 23. [ All things are yours, and you are Christs, and Christ is Gods:] As if these things were none of theirs, who are none of Christs. And in the verse before my Text, he saith of meats, that Vers. 3. hic. God hath created them to be received with thanksgiving of them which believe, and know the truth: as if those that wanted faith and saving knowledge, did but usurp the bread they eat. And indeed it is certain, the wic­ked C have not right to the Creatures of God, in such ample sort, as the Godly have. A kind of Right they have, and we may not deny it them; given them by Gods unchangeable ordinance at the Cre­ation: which being a branch of that part of Gods Image in man, which was of natural and not of supernatural grace, might be, and was foulely defaced by sin; but was not, neither could be wholly lost, as hath been See before §. 14. already in part declared. A Right then they have: but such a right, as reaching barely to the use, cannot afford unto the user true comfort, or found peace of Conscience, in such use, of the Creatures. For, though nothing be in, and of it self un­clean; D for Every Creature of God is good: yet to them that are un­clean, ex accidenti every Creature is unclean and polluted, because it is not thus sanctified unto them by the Word of God. And the very true cause of all this, is the impurity of their hearts, by reason of unbelief. The Holy Ghost expresly assigneth this cause, Tit. 1.15. To the pure all things are pure: but to them that are defiled and unbelieving is no­thing pure: but even their mind and Conscience is defiled. As a Sincerum est nisi vas, quodcunque in­fundis acescit. Horat. 1 Epist. 2. nasty Vessel sowreth all that is put into it: so a Conscience not Fide puri­ficans▪ corda. Acts 15.9. puri­fied by faith, casteth pollution upon the best of Gods Creatures.

But what is all this to the E Text, may some say: or what to the point? §. 24. What is all this to the Duty of Thanksgiving? Much every manner of way: or else blame Saint Paul of impertinency; whose discourse should be incoherent and unjoynted, if what I have now last said were beside the Text. For since the sanctification of the Creature to our use, dependeth upon the powerfull and good [Page 303] A word of God, blessing it unto us: that duty must needs be necessary to a sanctified use of the Creature, without which we can have no fair assurance unto our consciences, that that word of blessing is pro­ceeded out of the mouth of God. And such is this duty of Thanks­giving: appointed by God, as the ordinary meanes, and proper instrument, to procure that word of blessing from him. When we have performed this sincerely and faithfully; our hearts may then, with a most cheerfull, but yet humble confidence, say A­men, So be it: in full assurance that GOD will joyn his Fiat to ours; Crown our Amen with his; and to our So be it of Faith and Hope, adde his of Power and Command: blessing his Creatures unto B us, when we blesse him for them; and sanctifying their use to our comfort, when we magnifie his goodnesse for the receipt. You see therefore how, as unseparable and undivided companions, the Apostle joyneth these two together: the one, as the Cause, the other, as the Meanes of the Creatures sanctification: [ It is sanctified by the word of God, and Prayer:] By the Word of Gods pow­erfull decree, as the sole efficient, and sufficient Cause: and by the Prayer of Thanksgiving (for such Prayer he meaneth, as either hath Thanksgiving joyned with it, or else is a part of Thanks­giving, C or Thanksging a part of it:) by Prayer I say and Thanksgiving, as the proper Meanes to obtain it. This is the blessed effect of Thanksgiving, as it is an Act of Religion. And thus you have heard two grand Reasons, concluding the necessity of Thanskgi­ving unto God, in the receiving and using of his good Creatures. The one, considering it as an Act of Iustice: because it is in the on­ly acceptable discharge of that obligation of debt, wherein we stand bound unto God for the free use of so many good Creatures. The Other, considering it is an Act of Religion: because it is the most proper and convenient means to procure from the mouth of God a D word of Blessing, to sanctifie the Creatures to the uses of our lives, & to the comfort of our consciences. This Thanksgiving being an Act both of Iustice & Religion: whensoever we either receive or use any good Creature of GOD; without this, we are unjust in the Receipt, and in the Use prophane. It is now high time, we should from the premises infer something for our farther use and Edification.

And the first Inference may be, shall I say for Triall; or may I not rather say, for Conviction? since we shall learn thereby, §. 43. not so much to examine our Thankfulness, how true it is; as to discover our unthankfulness, how foule it is. And how should E that discovery cast us down to a deep condemnation of our selves for so much both Unjustice and Prophaneness, when we shall find our selves guilty of so many failings in the performance of such a necessary Duty both of Iustice and Religion? But we cannot a­bide to hear on this ear: We unthankfull to God? far be that from us: we scarce ever speak of any thing we have, or have [Page 304] done, or suffered; but we send this clause after it, I thank God for A it. And how are we unthankfull, seeing we do thus? It is a true saying, which one saith; Thanking of God, is a thing all men doe, and yet none doe, as they should. It is often in udo, but sel­dome in imo: it swimmeth often upon the tip of our tongues, but seldome sinketh into the bottome of our hearts. I thank God for it, is, as many use it, rather a Usu quo­dam magis quam sensu vel affectu, per­sonare in ore multorum gra­tiarum actio­nem advertere est. Bern. in Cant. serm. 13. By-word, than a Thanksgiving: so far from being an acceptable service to God, and a magnifying of his name; that it is rather it self a grievous sin, and a taking of his holy name in vain. But if we will consider duely and aright, not so much how near we draw unto God with our lips, as how B far our hearts are from him when we say so: we shall see what small reason we have, upon such a slender lip-labour to think our selves discharged either of the bond of thankfulness, or from the sin of unthankfulness. Quid verba audiam, facta cum videam! Though we say, I thank God, a thousand and a thousand times over, yet if in our Deeds, we bewray foul unthankfulness unto him, it is but Protestatio contraria facto: and we doe thereby but make our selves the greater and deeper lyers.

§. 44.Every sin is spacious and diffused, and spreadeth into a num­ber of branches: this of Ingratitude not least. Yet we will do our C best to reduce all that multitude to some few principal branches. There are required unto true Thankfulness three things; Recog­nition, Estimation, Retribution. He that hath received a benefit from another, he ought first, faithfully to acknowledge it; second­ly, to value it worthily; thirdly, to endeavour really to requite it. And who so faileth in any of these, is (so far as he faileth) un­thankfull more or less. And do not some of us fail in all; and doe not all of us fail in some of these? For our more assured, whe­ther Examination, or Conviction; let us a little consider how we have and do behave our selves in each of the three respects; In e­very D of which, we will instance but in two kinds; and so we shall have six degrees of Ingratitude: still holding our selves as close as we can to the present point, concerning our Thankfulness or Vn­thankfulness, as it respecteth the use we have of, and the benefit we have from, the good Creatures of God.

§. 45.And first, we fail in our Recognition, and in the due acknow­ledgement of Gods blessings. And therein first, and let that be the first degree of our unthankfulness; in letting so many blessings of his slip by us, without any regard, or so much as notice taken of them: Whereas knowledge must ever go before acknowledge­ment, E and Apprehension before Confession. There is a twofold Con­fession to be made unto God: the Confessio gemina est: aut Peccati, aut Laudis. Aug. exp. 2. in Ps. 29. [...]. Chrysost. in Psal. 93. one of our sinnes; the other, of [Page 305] A his goodness. That belongeth to Repentance; this to Thankfulness. Both of them consist in an Acknowledgement: and in both, the acknowledgement is most faithfull, when it is most punctual: and in both, we come to make default, for want of taking such par­ticular information, as we ought, and might. In our Repentance, we content our selves commonly with a general Confession of our sins: or at the most, possibly sometimes make acknowledgment of some one or a few grosser falls, which gall our Consciences, or which the world cryeth shame of: and if we doe that, we think we have made an exellent Confession. So in our Thanksgivings, B ordinarily we content our selves with a general acknowledgement, of Gods goodness and mercies to us; or sometimes possibly re­count some one or a few notable and Beneficia quaedam mag­nitudo non pa­titur excidere: sed [...]umero plu­ria, & tempo­ribus diversa effluunt. Se­nec. 3. de be­nef. 5. eminent favours, such as most affect us, or whereof the world taketh notice: and this is all we do. But we do indeed in both these, deal unfaithfully with God, and with our own souls. If we desire to shew our selves truly penitent, we should take knowledge (so far as possib­ly we could) of all our sins, small and great (at least the several species and kinds of them, for the inviduals are infinite:) and bring them all before GOD in the Confession of Repentance. And C if we desired to shew our selves truly thankfull; we should take notice (so far as possibly we could, and in the species at least,) of all Gods blessings, small and great; and bring them all before him in the Confession of praise. We should even Ioh. 6.12▪ Colligere fragmenta, gather up the very broken meats, and let nothing be lost, those Colligere fragmenta, ne pe [...]ant, id est nec minima be­neficia oblivis­ci. Bernard in Cant. serm. 51. small petty blessings, as we account them, and as we think, scarce worth the observation. Did we so: how many baskets full might be taken up, which we daily suffer to fall to the ground, and be lost? Like Swine under the Oaks, we grouze up the Akecornes, and snouk about for more, and eat them D too, and when we have done, lye wrouting, and thrusting our noses in the earth for more: but never lift up so much as half an eye, to the tree that shed them. Every crum we put in our mouths, every drop wherewith we coole our tongues, the very ayre we continually breath in and out through our throats and nostrils, a thousand other such things whereof the very commonness taketh away the observation, we receive from his fulness: and many of these are renewed every morning, and some of these are re­newed every minute: And yet how seldome doe we so much as take notice of many of these things? How justly might that com­plaint E with GOD maketh against the unthankfull Israelites, be taken up against us? Esay. 1.3. The Oxe knoweth his Owner, and the Asse his Masters crib: but Israel doth not know, my people doth not con­sider.

The second degree of our Unthankfullness to God, and that also for want of faithfull Acknowledgement, is: §. 46. in ascribing the good [Page 306] things he hath given us to our own deserts, or indeavours, or to any of A thert [...]ing or Creature, either in part or in whole, but only to him. Such things indeed we have, and we know it too (perhaps but too well) but we bestirred our selves for them, we beat our brains for them, we got them out of the fire, and swet for them; we may thank our good friends, or we may thank our good selves for them. Thus doe we Hab. 1.16. Sacrifise unto our own nets, and burn incense to our drag, as if by them our portion were fat, and our meat plenteous. And as Luk. 13.1. Pilate mingled the bloud of the Galileans with their own sacrifices: so into these spiritual Psal. 50.14. Sacrifices of Thanksgiving, which we offer unto GOD, we infuse a quantity of our own B swinke and sweat, of our own wit and fore-cast, of our own power and friends, still some one thing or other of our own; and so rob God, if not of all, yet of so much of his honour. This kind of unthankfulness God both fore-saw and forbad in his own people, Deu. 8. warning them to take heed, verse 17. lest when they aboun­ded in all plenty and prosperity, Deut. 8.14.17. They should forget the Lord, and say in their hearts, my power and the might of my hand hath gotten me this wealth. The very saying or thinking of this was a forgetting of God. Ibid. 18. But (saith Moses there) Thou shalt remember the Lord thy God: for it is hee that giveth thee power to get wealth, &c. The C whole Chapter is none other but a warn-word against unthank­fulnesse. All Est super bia, & de [...]ictum maximum, uti datis tanquam inuatis; & in acceptis bene­ficiis gloriam usu [...]pare bene­ficii. Bernard de dilig. Deo. glorifying in our selves, all vain boasting of the gifts of God, or bearing our selves high upon any of his bles­sings, is a kind of smothering of the receipt; and argueth in us a kind of loathness to make a free acknowledgement of the Givers bounty: and so is tainted with a spice of unthankfulness in this degree. 1 Cor. 4.7. If thou didst receive it; why dost thou glory, as if thou hadst not received it? saith my Apostle elsewhere. He that glorifieth in that, for which he even giveth thanks; doth by that glorying, as much as he dareth, reverse his thanks. The Pharisee, who Luk. 18.11. D thanked God he was not like other men; did even then, and by those very thanks, but bewray his own wretched unthankfulnesse.

Besides a faithfull Recognition, in freely acknowledging the benefit received; §. 47. there is required unto thankfulnesse a just Estimation of the benefit, in valuing it, as it deserveth: Wherein we make de­fault, if either we value it not at all, or under value it. The third Degree then of our Ingratude unto God, is the Forgetfulnesse of his benefits. When we so easily Apparet illum non saepe de reddendo cogitasse, cui obrepsit obli­vio. Senec. 3. de ben. 1. Per­veniunt eo quò, ut ego existimo, pessimus quisque & ingratissimus pervenit; ut obliquiscantur. Ibid. 5. forget them, it is a sign we set nought by them. Every man readily remembreth those things, he maketh any reckoning of: insomuch that although old age be E naturally forgetfull, yet Nec verò quenquam se­num audivi oblitum, quo loco thesaurum ob [...]uisset: Omnia, quae curant meminerunt: vadimonia constituta, qui sibi, quibus ipsi debeant. Cic. de Senect. Tully saith, He never knew any man so old, as to forget where he had hid his gold, or to whom [Page 307] A he had lent his monies. In Deut. 8. Moses warneth the people, (as you heard) to Deut. 8.14. beware, lest being full they should forget the Lord that had fed them: and David stirreth up his soul in Psal. 103. to Ps. 103.2. bless the Lord, and not to forget any of his benefits. Wee all condemn Pharaohs Butler of unthankfulness to Ioseph, (and so we may well do; for he afterwards Gen. 41.9 condemned himself for it:) in that ha­ving received comfort from Ioseph, when they were fellow-Pri­soners, he yet Gen. 40.23. forgat him when he was in place where, and had power and opportunity to requite him. How inexcusable are we, that so condemn him? seeing wherein we judge him▪ we condemn B our selves as much, and much more: for we do the same things, and much worse. He forgat Ioseph, who was but a man like him­self: we forget God. He had received but one good turn: we many. It is like he had none about him to put him in mind of Ioseph; for as for Ioseph himself, we know he lay by it, and could have no accesse: we have God himself daily rubbing up our memories, both by his word and Ministers, and also by new and fresh benefits. He, as soon as a fair occasion presented it self, confest his fault, and remembred Ioseph; thereby shewing his former forgetfulnesse to have proceeded rather from negligence than Wilfulnesse: we after so ma­ny C fresh remembrances and blessed opportunities, still continue in a kind of wilfull and confirmed resolution, still to forget. Well may we forget these private and smaller blessings; when we begin to grow but too forgetfull of those great and publick Deliverances GOD hath wrought for us. Two great Deliverances in the me­mory of many of us, hath God in his singular mercy wrought for us of this Land; such as I think, take both together, no Chri­stian age or Land can parallel: One formerly, from a forein Invasion abroad; another since that, from an hellish Conspiracy at home: both such, as we would all have thought, when they D were done, should never have been forgotten. And yet, as if this were Terra Oblivionis, the land where all things are forgotten, how doth the memory of them fade away, and they by little and little grow into forgetfulnesse! We have lived to see Eighty-eight almost quite forgotten, and buried in a perpetual Amne­sty, ( God be blessed who hath graciously prevented, what we feared herein!) God grant that we, nor ours, ever live to see Novembers fifth forgotten, or the solemnity of that day si­lenced.

A fourth Degree of unthankfulnesse is, in undervaluing Gods E blessings, and lessening the worth of them. §. 48. A fault whereof the murmuring Israelites were often guilty: who although they were brought into a (e) good Land, flowing with milk and honey, and a­bounding in all good things both for necessity and delight; yet as it is in Psal. 106.24. Psal. 106. They thought scorn of that pleasant Land: and were ever and anon, and upon every light occasion repining a­gainst [Page 308] God and against Moses; alwayes receiving good things from A GOD, and yet alwayes discontent at something or other. And where is there a man among us that can wash his hands in inno­cency, and discharge himself altogether from the guilt of un­thankfulnesse in this kind? Where is there a man so constantly and equally content with his portion; that he hath not sometimes or other either grudged at the leannesse of his own, or envied at the fatnesse of anothers lot? We deal with our God herein, as Hiram did with Salomon. Salomon gave him twenty Cities in the land of Galilee: but because the Country was low and deep (and so in all likelihood the more fertile for that,) Reg. 29.11, 13. they pleased him not; and B he said to Salomon, What Cities are these thou hast given me? and he cal­led them Cabul; that is to say, dirty. So we are witty to cavil and to quarrel at Gods gifts; if they be not in every respect such, as we in our vain hopes, or fancies, have ideated unto our selves. This is dirty; that barren: this too solitary; that too populous: this ill-wood­ed; that ill-watered; a third ill-ayred; a fourth ill-neighboured. This [...] Jude 16. grudging and repining at our portions, and faulting of Gods gifts, so frequent among us, argueth but too much the unthank­fulnesse of our hearts.

The last thing required unto Thankfulnesse, (after a faithfull C Acknowledgement of the receipt, §. 49. and a just Valuation of the thing received:) is Retribution and Requitall. And that must be real, if it be possible: but at the least, it must be votal, in the Desire and En­deavour. And herein also (as in both the former,) there may be a double-fail: if, having received a benefit, we requite it either not at all, or ill. Not to have any care at all of Requital, is the fifth degree of Unthankfulnesse. To a Requital (as you See be­fore, §. 38. heard) Iustice bindeth us: either to the party himself that did us the good turn, if it may be, and be either expedient or needfull; or at the least, to his. David retained such a gratefull memory of Ionathans D true friendship and constant affection to him; that after he was dead and gone, he hearkened after some of his friends, that he might requite Ionathans love by some kindnesse to them. [ 2 Sam. 9.1. Is there yet any left of the house of Saul, that I may shew him kind­nesse for Jonathans sake?] and surely he were a very unthankfull wretch, that having been beholden to the Father, as much as his life and livelyhood is worth, would suffer the Son of so well-de­serving a Father to perish for want of his help; and would not strain himself a little even beyond his power (if need were) to suc­cour him. Indeed to God, as we heard, we can render nothing E that is worthy the name of Requital: we must not so much as think of that. But yet somewhat we must do, to expresse the true and unfeigned thankfulnesse of our hearts: which, though it be no­thing lesse, yet it pleaseth him for Christs sake to interpret as a Requital. And that to Him, and His: To Him, by seeking his glo­ry; [Page 309] A to His, by the fruits of our Christian Charity. We adven­ture our states and lives, to maintain the honour and safety of our Kings in their just warrs; from whom perhaps we never received particular favour or benefit, other than the common be­nefit and protection of subjects. And are we not then foulely in­gratefull to God, to whose goodnesse we owe all that we have or are; if for the advancement of his glory, and the maintenance of his truth, we make dainty to spend the best and most precious things we have, yea though it be the dearest heart-bloud in our bodies? But how much more ungratefull, if we think much, for his sake to B forgoe liberty, lands, livings, houses, goods, offices, honours, or any of these smaller and inferiour things? Can there be greater unthankfulnesse, than to grudge him a small, who hath given us all? In these, yet peaceable times of our Church and state (God be thanked) we are not much put to it: but who knoweth how soon a heavy day of trial may come, (we all know it cannot come soon­er, or heavier, than our sinnes have deserved;) wherein woe, woe to our unthankfulnesse, if we do not freely and cheerfully render unto GOD of those things he hath given us, whatsoever he shall require of us. But yet even in these peaceable times there want not opportunities, whereon to exercise our Thankfulnesse; and to C manifest our desires of requital: though not to him, yet to his. To his servants and children in their afflictions; to his poor distressed members in their manifold necessities. These opportunities we ne­ver did, we never shall want, according to our Saviours prediction, (or rather promise,) Mat. 26.11. Pauperes semper habebitis, The poor you shall alwaies have with you, as my Deputy-receivers; but me (in per­son) ye shall not have alwaies. And what we do, or not do, to Mat. 25.50 these, whom he thus constituted his Deputies, he taketh it as done or not done unto himself. If when God hath given us pro­sperity, D we suffer these to be distressed, and comfort them not; or victuals, to perish, and feed them not; or cloathing, to starve, and cover them not, or power, to be oppressed, and rescue them not; or ability in any kind, to want it, and relieve them not: Let us make what shewes we will, let us make what profession we will of our thankfulnesse to God, what we deny to these, we deny to him; and as we deal with these, if his case were theirs, (as he is pleased to make their case his,) we would so deal with him. And what is to be unthankfull, if this be not?

And yet behold unthankfulnesse, more and greater than this: §. 50. E unthankfulnesse in the sixth, and last, and highest, and worst de­gree. We requite him evil for good. In that other we were un­just; not to requite him at all: but injurious also in this, to re­quite him with ill. It sticketh upon King Ioash as a brand of in­famy for ever, that he slew 2 Chr. 24.22, 23. Zachary the son of Iehoiada the High Priest, who had been true and faithfull to him both in the [Page 310] getting of the kingdom, and in the administration of it: recorded to A all posterity, 2 Chron. 24. Thus Ioash the King remembred not the kindnesse which Iehoiada the Father had done him, but slew his sonne: and when he died, he said; The Lord look upon it, and require it. And it was not long, before the Lord did indeed look upon it, and require it: the very next verse beginneth to lay down the vengeance that God brought upon him for it. And yet compared with ours, Ioash his ingratitude was nothing. Iehoiada was bound as a sub­ject to assist the right heir: God is not bound to us; he is a debter to none. Ioash had right to the Crown before Iehoiada set it on his head: we have no right at all to the Creature, but by Gods gift. B Ioash though he dealt not well with the son, yet he evermore e­steemed the father so long as he lived, and was advised by him in the affaires of his Kingdome: we rebel even against God himself, and cast all his counsels behind our backs. Ioash slew the son; but he was a mortal man and his subject, and he had given him (at least as he apprehended it) some affront and provocation: we by our sinnes and disobedience crucifie the sonne of God, Symb. Ni­cen. the Lord and giver of life, by whom, and in whom, and from whom we enjoy all good blessings, and of whom we are not able to say C that ever he dealt unkindly with us, or gave us the least provoca­tion. But as Israel (whom God calleth Deut. 32.15. Ieshurun, and com­pareth to an Heifer fed in large and fruitfull pastures,) going al­wayes at full bit, grew fat and wanton, and kicked with the heel: so we, the more plentifully God hath heaped his blessings upon us, the more wantonly have we followed the swinge of our own hearts, and the more contemptuously spurned at his holy Com­mandements. It was a grievous bill of complaint, which the Pro­phet in the name of God preferred against Israel in Osee 2. that his Osee 2.8. corn, and wine, and oyl, and the silver and gold which D he had given them, they imployed in the service of Baal an abo­minable Idol. If when God giveth us wit, wealth, power, authority, health, strength, liberty, every other good thing; in stead of using these things to his glory, and the comfortable relief of his servants, we abuse them, some or all, to the service of those Idols which we have erected to our selves in our hearts; to the maintenance of our pride and pompe, making Lucifer our God; of our pelf and profits, making Mammon our God; of our swinish pleasures and sensuality, making our Phil. 3.9. Belly our God: Are we not as deep in the bill as those Israelites were? as unjust, as they? as prophane, as they? as unthankful every way, as they? Flatter we not our selves: E Obedience to Gods Commandements, and a sober and charitable use of his Creatures, is the best, and surest evidence of our thankful­nesse to God, and the fairest requital we can make for them. If we withdraw our obedience, and fall into open rebellion against God; if we abuse them, in making them either the occasions or instru­ments [Page 311] A of sin to the dishonour of God, and damage of his servants: we repay him ill and unworthily for the good we have received, and are guilty of unthankfulnesse in this foulest and highest de­gree.

Now we have seen what we are: §. 51. let us say the worst we can by unthankfull ones; call them wretches, caytiffes, churles, any thing; load them with infamies, disgraces, contumelies; charge them with injustice, prophanenesse, Atheism; condemn them, and with them the vice it self, Vnthankfulnesse to the pit of Hell: do all this, and more, and spare not; and as David did at Nathans para­ble, B when we hear any case or example of ingratitude in any of the former degrees, whether really done, or but in a parable, pro­nounce sentence upon the guilty, 1 Sam. 12.5 The man that hath done this thing shall surely dye. But withall let us remember, when we have so done, that our hearts instantly prompt us what Nathan told Da­vid, Ibid. 7. Thou art the man. We, we are the men, We are these unthank­full ones: Vnthankfull to God, first in passing by so many of his bles­sings without taking any consideration of thē; Vnthankfull secondly, In ascribing his blessings wholly or partly to our selves, or any other but him; Vnthankfull, thirdly, In valuing his blessings so lightly as C to forget them; Vnthankfull, fourthly, In diminishing the worth of his blessings, and repining at our portion therein; Vnthankfull, fifthly, In not rendring to him and his according to the good he hath done for us; but sixthly, and most of all unthankfull in requi­ting him evil for good, and hatred for his good will. Dealing thus with him, let us not now marvel, if he begin to deal some­thing strangely, and otherwise than he was wont with us. If he deny us his Creatures, when we want them; if he take them from us when we have them; if he withhold his blessing from them, that it shall not attend them; if we find smal comfort in them, when we D use them; if they be unanswering our expectations, when we have been at some paines and cost with them; if as the Prophet speak­eth, Agg. 1.6. We sow much and bring in little, we eat and have not enough, we drink and are not filled, we cloath us and we are not warm, and the wages we earn we put into a bag with holes: if any of these things befall us; let us cease to wonder thereat: our selves are the causers of all our woe. It is our great unthankfulnesse that blasteth all our en­deavours; that leaveneth with sowernesse whatsoever is sweet, and turneth into poyson whatsoever is wholsome in the good Creatures of God. It is the Ver. 5. hic. word of God, and Prayer that sanctifieth them to E our use; and they are then good, when they are received with thanksgiving? so long as we continue unthankfull; we are vain if we look for any sanctification in them, if we expect any good from them.

I have now done with my first Inference, for trial, §. 52. or rather Conviction: I adde a second of Exhortation. The duty it self being [Page 312] so necessary as we have heard Necessary, as an Act of Iustice for A the receipt of the Creature: and necessary, as an Act of Religion for the sanctifying of the Creature: how should our hearts be enfla­med with an holy desire, and all our powers quickned up to a faithfull endeavour, conscionably to perform this so necessary a du­ty? One would think that very necessity, together with the con­sciousnesse of our former unthankfulness, should in all reason be enough to work in us that both desire and endeavour. In all reason, it should so: but we are unreasonable; and much ado there is to perswade us to any thing that is good, even when we are perswaded. Wherfore to enforce the exhortation more effectually, I must have B leave to press the performance of this duty upon our consciences, with some farther Inducements, and important Considerations.

Consider first, the Excellency of the Duty. There are but three heads, §. 53. whereto we refer all that is called good; Iucundum, Utile, Honestum; Pleasure, Profit and Honesty. There is no­thing desirable or lovely, but in one or other of these three respects. Each of these singly we account good, but that excellently good, wherein they all concurr. We love things that will give us de­light; sometimes when there is neither profit, nor credit in them: we love things that will bring us profit; though possibly neither C delightfull greatly, nor seemly: and we love things that we think will do us honesty, oftentimes without regard either of pleasure or profit. How should we then be affected to this duty of giving thanks, and singing praises unto our GOD; wherein all these doe joyntly concurr, and that also in an excellent measure? David hath wrapped them all together in one verse, in the beginning of Psalm 147, Psal. 147.1. Praise ye the Lord, for it is good; yea it is a pleasant thing, and praise is comely. It is good, it will bring you profit; it is pleasant, it will afford you delight; and it is comely, it will do you honesty: and what can heart wish more? Again, many good ver­tues D and graces of God in us shall expire together with us: which though they be eternal in their fruit and reward, yet are not so as to their proper Acts; which after this life shall cease, because there shall be neither need, nor use of them then, 1 Cor. 13.3. Whether there be Prophesies, they shall fail; or whether there be tongues, they shall cease: or whether there be knowledge, it shall vanish away. There shall be no use of taming the flesh by Fasting, or of supplying the want either of others by Almes, or of our selves by Prayer. Nay e­ven Faith and Hope themselves shall have an end: for we shall not then need to believe, when we shall see: nor to expect, when we E shall enjoy. But giving of Thanks, and praise, and honour, and glory unto God, shall remain in the Kingdome of heaven and of glory. It is now the continual blessed Rev. 4.8.11. & 7, 11, 12. exercise of the glorious Angels and Saints in Heaven: and it shall be ours, when we shall be translated thither. O that we would learn often to [Page 313] A practice here, what we hope shall be our eternal exercise there! O that we would accustom▪ our selves, being Eph. 5.18, 20. Filled in the spirit to speak to our selves in Psalms and Hymns and spiritual Songs, singing and making melody in our hearts to the Lord: giving thanks alwaies for all things unto God and the Father, in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ: as speaketh our Apostle, Ephes. 5.

Consider secondly, the multitude and variety and continuance of Gods blessings: and let that provoke thy thankfulness. §. 54. If thou hadst received but one or a few benefits: yet thanks were due even for those few, or for that one, more than thou art able to return. B But what canst thou allege, or how excuse thy unthankfulness: when his mercies are renewed every morning, nay every Omni mo­mento me tibi obligas, dum omni momento mihi tua mag­na beneficia praestas. August. So­lil. ca. 18. Tot munera, quae sine inter­missione diebus (Dii) fundunt. Senec. 4. de benef. 3. mo­ment; when he is ever Psal. 145.16. opening his hand, and powring out his blessings, and Psal. 68.29. loading and even overwhelming thee with his benefits: as if he did vye with thee, and would have thee see, how easily he can overcome thy evill with his goodness, and infinitely out-strip thine infinite ingratitude with his more infinite munifi­cence! His Angels are about thee, though thou knowest it not: from a thousand unknown dangers he delivereth thee, which thou suspectedst not: he still continueth his goodness unto C thee, and repriveth thy destruction, though thou deservedst it not. What should I say more, thy very life and being thou ow­est to him. Acts 17.28. In whom we all live and move, and have our being: thence resolve with holy David, to sing praise unto the Lord, Psal. 104.33. As long as thou livest; and to sing praise unto thy God, whilest thou hast thy being. Many and continual receipts, should provoke ma­ny and continual thanks.

Consider thirdly, thy future necessities. If thou wert sure of that thou hast, §. 55. that thou and it should continue together for e­ver, and never part; and that thou couldest make prety shift D to live upon the Old stock hereafter, and never stand in need to him for more: there might be so much less need to take care for giving thanks for what is past. But it is not so with any of us: of what we have, we are but Tenants at Courtesie, and we stand continually upon our good behaviour, whether we should hold of him any longer, or no: and much of our future happiness stand­eth upon our present thankfulness. And with what face can we crave to have more, (and yet more we must have, or we cannot subsist,) if we be not thankfull for what we have? Bern. Ser. 77. Perempto­ria res est ingratitudo, saith Saint Bernard, it cutteth it of all kind­nesse. E August. So­liloq. c. 18. Ventus urens & exiccans: like that Exod. 14.21. Gratia­rum cessat de­cursus, ubi re­cursus non fu­erit. Bern. serm. 50. strong East-winde which in a night dryed up the Red-sea; it holdeth off the streams of Gods bounty from flowing, and dryeth up those Chan­nels whereby his mercies were wont to be conveyed unto us. Cer­tainly this is one special cause why God so often saith us Nay, and sendeth us away empty when we aske; even because we are so [Page 314] little thankfull to him for former receipts. The Eccl. 1.7 suae reddantur. origini fluen­tae gratiae, ut uberiùs fluant. Bern. ser. 89▪ Rivers return A all their waters to the Sea, from whence they had them: and they gain this by the return, that the Sea feedeth them again, and so by a continual fresh supply preserveth them in perpetual being and motion. If they should Alioquin, nisi ad fontem redeant, exic­ [...]ntur. Bern. Ibid. withhold that tribute, the Sea would not long suffice them nourishment. So we by giving, re­ceive: and by true paying the old debt, get credit to run upon a new score; and provoke future blessings, by our thankfulnesse for for­mer: as the Earth by sending up vapours back to Heaven from the dew she hath received thence, filleth the bottels of Heaven with new moysture, to be [...]owred down upon her again in due season in kindly and plentifull showers. By our Prayers and Thanksgiving, B we erect a Ladder, like that which Gen. 28.12. Iacob saw, whereon the Angels ascended and descended; we preserve a mutual entercourse betwixt Heaven and earth; and we maintain a kind of continual trading as it were betwixt God and us. The Commodities are brought us in, they are Gods blessings: for these we traffique by our Prayers and Thanksgivings. Let us therefore deal squarely, as wise and honest Merchants should do. Let us keep touch, and pay: it is as much as our credit is worth. Let us not think to have commodi­ties still brought us in, and we send none out, Horat. 1. Epist. 1. omnia te ad­vorsùm C spectantia: this dealing cannot hold long. Rather let us think, that the quicker and speedier and more returns we make, our gains will be the greater: and that [...] Chrys. in Gen. hom. 26. [...]. Ibid. hom. 25. the oftner we pray and praise God for his blessings, the more we secure unto our selves both the continuance and the increase of them.

D

§. 56.Consider fourthly thy misery, if thou shouldst want those things which God hath given thee. [...]. Tum den [...] (que) homines nostra intelligi­mus bona, Quum, quae in potestate habui­mus, ea amisi­mus. Plaut. in Captiv. 1.2. Carendo magis quàm fru­endo. Fools will not know that true worth of things but by wan­ting, which wiser men had rather learn by having them. Yet this is the common folly of us all: We will not prise Gods blessings as we should, till he for our unthankfullness take them from us, and teach us to value them better before we have them again. We repine at Gods great blessings; we grudge at his gentle corrections,: judging these too heavy, those too light. We think our very peace a burden, and complain of plenty as some E would do of scarcity; and undervalue the blessed liberty we have of treading in his Courts, and partaking his holy Ordinances: and all this, because by his great goodness we have so long injoyed them: and this is our guise in every other thing proportionably. [Page 115] Did we but feel a while the miseries of our Neighbour Countries, who want the blessings which we thus slight; or could we but fore-think what our misery should be, if we (as they) had our Throats ever before the sword, or were wasted with extreme fa­mines and pestilences, or lived either in thick darkness, without the Gospel, or under cruel persecution for it. Did we thus; though our hearts were as hard and cold as stones, it could not be but those thoughts would foften them, and enflame them to magnifie and bless the holy name of God for our long and present peace, for that B measure of plenty what ever it be which we yet have, and for the still continued liberty of his glorious Gospel and sincere worship among us. God grant, that from our wretched unthankfulness, he take not just occasion, by taking these great blessings from us, to teach us at once both how to use them better, and how to value them better.

Consider fifthly, thy Importunity with God, §. 57. when thou wantest any thing, and according to that, proportion thy thanks when thou hast it. I remember what Bernard writeth of the Popes servants and Courtiers in his time: Bern. lib. 4. de consid. ad Eugen. Importuni ut accipiant C inquieti donec acceperint, ubi acceperint ingrati. When Suiters come to the Popes Court with their businesses, the Courtiers and Officers lie in the wind for them, greedily offering their service, and never quiet with them till they have got something: but by that they have got the money, they have forgot the man; and ha­ving first served their own turn, they then leave the business to go which way it will. Not much unlike is our dealing with God. When we Multos vi­demus usque hodi [...] satis im­portuè petentes, quo [...] sibi dees­se cognoverint; sed paucos ad modum novi­mus qui dignas super acceptis beneficiis gra­tias agere vi­deantur. Ber­nard. serm. de diversis. 27. would have something, some outward blessing conferred, or some outward calamity removed, (for thankless devotions seldome look farther, than after these D outward things;) we are as Saint Chrysostome speaketh, Chrysost. in Psal. 137. [...] very eager and earnest with God, we must have no Nay; we wrastle with him, and that stoutly, as if we would out­wrestle Gen. 32.25, 26. Iacob for a blessing, and we will not let him go till we have obtained it. But [...], saith Chrysostome there. When our turn is served, and we have what we would have, by and by, all our devotion is at an end; we never think of thanks. All the ten Lepers begged hard of Christ for a cleansing: the Text saith, Luk. 17.13, 17. They lift up their voy­ces; they were all lowd enough, whilest they were sui­tors. E Sed ubi novem? there returned not to give God thanks for their cleansing, of the whole ten any more than barely one single man. It is our case just. When we want any of the good Creatures of God for our necessities, we Psal. 81.10. o­pen our mouths wide, till he Psal. 145.16. open his hand, and fill them with plenteousness: but after, as if the filling of our mouths were the stop­ping of our Throats, so are we speechless and heartless. Shame [Page 316] we to be so clamorous, when we crave from him; and so dumb when A we should give him thanks.

§. 58.Consider lastly, how freely God hath given thee, what he hath given thee. Bern. in Psal. Qui habi­tat. Serm. 14. Dupliciter gratis, saith Bernard: Sine merito, sine labore. Freely both waies: freely without thy desert; and freely without so much as thy pains. Freely first, without thy desert. Iacob, a man as well deserving as thou, yet confest himself. Gen. 32.10. Not worthy of the least of all Gods mercies. And Saint Paul cut­teth off all challenge of desert, by that interrogatory, Rom. 11.35. Who hath first given him, and it shall be recompenced him? as who should say, No man can challenge God, as if he owed him ought. B If he have made himself a debtor to us by his Promise, (and in­deed he hath so made himself a debtor to us,) yet that is still gratis, and for nothing: because the promise it self was free, without either Nulla Deo dandi beneficii causa est Sen. 4. de bene [...]. 3. Ego rebar spon­tanias esse nu­minum benig­n [...]a es ultro­que ab his flu­ere inexpectata benevolentiae munera. Ar­nob. conr. Gent. lib. 3. Deus nulli de­bet aliquid: quia omnia gratui [...]ò prae­stat. Et si quis­quam dice [...], ab illo aliquid de­beri m [...]ritis su­is, certe ut es­set non ei debe­batur: non e­nim erat, cui deberetur. Aug. 3. de lib. arb. 16. debt in him, or desert in us. Nay more, God hath been good to us, not only when we had not deserved it; but (which still more magnifieth his bounty, and bindeth us the stronger to be thankfull,) when we had deserved the quite contrary. And how is it possible we should forget such his unspeakable kind­ness, in giving us much good, when we had done none, nay in giving C us much good, when we had done much ill? And as he gave it sine merito; so sine labore too; the Creature being freely bestowed on us, as on the one side not by way of reward for any desert of ours; so neither on the other side by way of wages, for any labour of ours. To shew that God giveth not his blessings for our labour meerly: he sometimes giveth them not, where they are laboured for; and a­gain he giveth them somtimes, where they are not laboured for. If in the ordinary dispensation of his Providence, he bestow them up­on them that labour, as Solomon saith, Prov. 12.24. & 13.4. The diligent hand maketh rich; and seldom otherwise, for 2 Thes. 3.10. ( He that will not labour, it is fit D he should not eat:) yet that labour is to be accounted but as the means, not as a sufficient cause thereof. And if we dig to the root, we shall still find it was gratis: for even that power to labour was the gift of God; Deut. 8.18. It is God that giveth thee power to get wealth. Yea in this sence, see before. Ser. 3. ad Cler. nature it self is grace; because given gratis and freely, without a­ny labour, preparation, disposition, desert, or any thing at all in us.

§. 18.All these considerations; the Excellency of the Duty, the Conti­nuance of Gods blessings, our future Necessity, our Misery in want­ing, §. 59. our Importunity in Craving, his free Liberality in bestowing, should quicken us to a more conscionable performance of this so E necessary, so just, so religious a Duty. And thus having seen our u [...]thankfullness discovered in six points: and heard many Conside­rations to provoke us to thankfulness: it may be we have seen e­nough in that to make us hate the fault, and we would fain amend it; and it may be we have heard enough in this to make us af­fect the duty, and we would fain practice it, may some say; but we [Page 317] A are yet to learn how. The Duty being hard, and our backward­ness great; what good course might be taken, effectually to re­form this our so great backwardness, and to perform that so hard a Duty? And so you see, my second Inference for exhortation: breed­eth a third, and that is for direction; which for satisfaction of those men that pretend willingness, but plead ignorance, I should also prosecute, if I had so much time to spare. Where­in should be discovered, what be the principal causes of our so great Unthankfulness; which taken away, the effect will instantly and of it self cease. Now those Causes are especially, as I con­ceive, B these five, viz. 1. Pride, and Self-love; 2. Envy, and Discontentment; 3. Riotousness, and Epicurism; 4. World­ly Carefulness, and immoderate desires; 5. Carnal Security, and foreslowing the time. Now then, besides the application of that which hath already been spoken in the former Discove­ries and Motives; (for every Discovery of a fault, doth virtually contain some means for the correcting of it; and every true Motive to a duty, doth virtually contain some helps unto the practice of it:) besides these, I say, I know not how to prescribe any better reme­dies against unthankfulness, or helps unto thankfulness; than faith­fully C to strive for the casting out of those sins, and the subduing of those Corruptions in us, which cause the one, and hinder the other. But because the time, and my strength are near spent; I am con­tent to ease both my self and you, by cutting off so much of my provision, as concerneth this Inference for Direction: and desire you that it may suffice for the present, but thus to have pointed at these Impediments, and once more to name them. They are Pride, Envy, Epicurisme, Carefulnesse, Security. §. 60.

I place Pride, where it would be; the formost, because it is of all other Maximè facit ingratòs nimius sui sus­pectus, & infi­tum mortali­tati vitium se sua (que) mirandi. Se [...]ec. 2. de benef. 26. the principal impediment of Thankfulness. D Certainly there is no one thing in the World, so much as Pride, that maketh men unthankfull. He that would be truly thankfull, must have his eyes upon both; the one eye upon the Gift, and the other upon the Giver: and this the proud man never hath. Either through Caecus a­mor sui. Horat. 1. Carm. od. 18. self-love he is stark-blind, and seeth neither: or else through Partiality, he wink­eth on one eye, and will not look at both. Sometimes he seeth the Gift, but too much, and boasteth of it: but then he forget­teth the Giver; he 1 Cor. 4.7 boasteth, as if he had not received it. Some­times again he over-looketh the Gift, as not good enough for E him; and so repineth at the Giver, as if he had not given him according to his worth. Either he undervalueth the Gift, or else he overvalueth himself; as if he were himself the Giver, or at least the deserver: and is in both unthankfull. To remove this Impedi­ment, who ever desireth to be thankfull, let him humble himself, nay empty himself, nay deny himself, and all his deserts; confess [Page 318] himself with Iacob Gen. 32 10. less than the least of Gods mercies, and con­demn A his own heart of much sinfull Sacrilegus invasor gloriae tuae. Bern. in Cant. Serm. 13. sacrilege, if it dare but think the least thought tending to rob God of the least part of his honour.

Envy followeth Pride; the Superbiae prima soboles inanis gloria —mox invi­diam gignet. Greg. 31. Mor. 31. Daughter the Mother: a se­cond Non potest quisquam, & invide [...]e, & gratias agere Senec. 3. de benef. 3. great impediment of thankfulness. §. 61. The fault is, that men not content only to look upon their own things and the present; but Vehemens, & importunum malum Invi­dia: quae nos inqu [...]etat, dum comparat. Hoc mihi praestit [...]t: sed illi plus, sed illi matu­ritis. Senec. 2 de benef. 28. comparing these with the things of other men, or times: instead of giving thanks for what they have, Ill [...]s [...] tàm [...]ucundum est, multos post se vldere; quàm grave, aliquem an [...] sc. Senec. E­pist. 73. repine that others have more or better; or for what they now have, complain that it is not with them as it hath been. These B thoughts are Enemies to the tranquillity of the mind: breed­ing many discontents, and much unthankfullness; whilest our Matth. 20.15. eyes are evill, because God is good to others, or hath been so to us. To remove this impediment; who ever desireth to be truly thankfull, let him look upon [...]. Plutarch. de tranquil. a­nim. Nul [...] [...]d aliena respi­cienti, sua pla­cent. Senec. 3. de Ira [...]0. his own things, and not on the things of other men; and therein consider, not so much what he wanteth, and fain would have, as what he hath, and could not well want. Let him think, that what God hath gi­ven him, came from his free bounty, he owed it not; and what he hath denied him, he with-holdeth it either in his Iustice C for his former sins, or in his Mercy for his farther good: that God giveth to no man all the desire of his heart in these out­ward things, to teach him, not to look for absolute content­ment in this life, least of all, in these things. If he will needs look upon other mens things, let him compare himself ra­ther Quo [...] (que) aliena [...]p [...]lla [...], Tabescat, [...]que se majori [...]au [...]riorum Turbae comparet? Horat. 1. Serm. Satyr. 1▪ [...]. Plutarch▪ ubi supra. with them that have lesse, than those that have more: and therein withall consider, not so much what Nec ea in [...]uemur, quae nos aliis praeposuere, sed easola quae fortuna praec [...]entium o [...] endat. Senec. 3. de benef. 3. himself wanteth which some others have, as what he hath which many others want. If a few, that enjoy Gods blessings in these outward things in a greater measure than he, be an eye­sore D to him: let those many others, that have a scanter portion, make him acknowledge that God hath dealt liberally and bountifully with him. We should do well to understand that saying of Christ, not barely as a Prediction, but as a kind of Promise too, (as I have partly intimated See §. 49. before,) The Matth. 26.11. poor you shall alwaies have with you: and to think that every Beggar that seeketh to us, is sent of God, to be as well a Glass wherein to represent Gods bounty to us, as an Object whereon for us to exercise ours. And as for former times: let us not so much think how much better we have been, as how well we are; that E we are not so well now, impute it to our former unthankfulness; and fear, unless we be more thankfull for what we have, it [Page 319] A will be yet and every day worse and worse with us. Counsell very needfull for us in these declining times: which are not (God knoweth, and we all know) as the times we have seen: the leprous humour of Popery secret­ly stealing in upon us, and as a leprosie spreading apace under the skinne; and penury, and poverty, as an ulcerous sore, openly breaking out in the very face of the Land. Should we murmure at this; or repiningly complain that it is not with us, as it hath been? God forbid: that is the way, to have it yet, and yet worse. Rather let us B humble our selves for our former unthankfulnesse, whereby we have provoked GOD to with-draw himself in some measure from us: and blesse him for his great mercy, who yet continueth his goodnesse in a comfortable and graci­ous measure unto us, notwithstanding our so great unwor­thinesse, and unthankfulnesse. Thousands of our brethren in the world, as good as our selves, how glad would they be, how thankfull to God, how would they rejoyce and sing, if they enjoyed but a small part of that peace and prosperi­ty in outward things, and of that liberty of treading in Gods C Courts, and partaking of his ordinances, which we make so little account of, because it is not every way as we have known it heretofore?

The third Impediment of Thankfulnesse, is Riot, §. 62. and E­picurism: that which the Prophet reckoneth in the Ca­talogue of Sodoms sins, Ezek. 16.49. Fulnesse of bread, and abundance of Idlenesse. This is both a Cause and a Sign of much unthankfulnesse. [...], and [...], Fulnesse, and For­getfulnesse; they are not more near in the sound of the words, than they are in the sequel of the things: D Deut. 8.10, 11. When thou hast eaten, and art full, Then beware lest thou forget the Lord thy God, Deut. 8. It much argueth, that we make small account of the good Creatures of God, if we will not so much as take a little paines to get them: but much more, if lavishly and like prodigal fooles we make waste and havock of them. He that hath received some token from a dear friend, though perhaps of little value in it self, and of lesse use to him; yet if he retain any grate­full memory of his friend, he will Quod non me movet asti­matione: Ve­r [...]m est [...]. mei sodalis ▪ Catull. value it the more, and set greater store by it, and be the more carefull to E preserve it, for his friends sake: but if he should make it away causelesly, and the rather, because it came so ea­sily, (as the Ding-thrifts proverb is, Lightly come, lightly go;) every man would interpret it as an evidence of his un­friendly and unthankfull heart. But riot is not only a sign; it is also a Cause, of unthankfulnesse: in as much as it ma­keth [Page 320] us value the good things of God, at too low a rate. A For we usually value the worth of things, proportionably to their use; judging them more or lesse good, according to the good they do us, be it more or lesse. And how then can the Prodigal or Riotous Epicure, that consumeth the good Creatures of God in so short a space, and to so little pur­pose; set a just price upon them, seeing he reapeth so little good from them? A pound, that would do a Poor man that taketh paines for his living a great deal of good, main­tain him and his family for some weeks together, per­haps put him into fresh trading, set him up on his legs, and make him a man for ever; what good doth it to a B prodigal Gallant, that will set scores and hundreds of them fly­ing at one afternoones sitting in a Gaming-house? Shall any man make me believe, he valueth these good gifts of God as he should do, and as every truly thankfull Chri­stian man would desire to do; that in the powdering and perfuming of an excrement that never grew from his own scalp, in the furnishing of a Table for the pomp and luxu­ry of a few houres, in making up a rich Suit to case a rotten carkase in, in the pursute of any other lustfull vanity or delight, expendeth beyond the proportion of his reve­nue C or condition, and the exigence of just occasions? To re­medy this, whoever would be truly thankfull, let him live in some honest Vocation, and therein bestow himself faith­fully and painfully, bind himself to Sober, discreet, and mo­derate use of GODS Creatures; remember that CHRIST would not have the very broken meats lost; think that if for every word idly spoken; then by the same proportion for e­very penny idly spent, we shall be accountable to GOD at the day of Judgement.

Immoderate Care, and Sollicitude for outward things is D another Non pati­tur aviditas quenqua [...] esse gratum▪ Senec. 2. de benef. 27. Nullum habet malum cupidi­tas majus, quàm quod est ingrata. Id E­pist. 73. impediment of Thankfulnesse. §. 63. Under which title I comprehend Covetousnesse especially, but not only: Ambition also, and Voluptuousnesse, and every other vice, that consisteth in a desire and expectation of something Novis sem­per cupiditati­bus occupa [...], non quid ha­beamus, sed quid petamus, inspicimus. Quicquid domi est, vile est. Sequitur autem, ut ubi quid ac­ceperis leve novorum cupiditas fecerit, author quoque eorum non sit in pretio. — Ideoque Cadu [...]a memoria est, futuro imminentium. Id. 3. de benef. 3. for the future. Which desire and expectation if inordinate, must needs in the end determine in unthankfulnesse. For the very true reason, why we desire things inordinately, is, be­cause we promise to our selves more comfort and content from them, than they are able to give us; this being ever our Errour, when we have any thing in chase, to sever the good E [Page 321] A which we hope from it from the inconveniencies that go therewith, and looking only upon that, never so much as to think of these. But having obtained the thing we desi­red, we find the one as well as the other; and then the in­conveniencies we never thought of before, Nihil aequè adeptis, & con­cupiscentibus gratum. Plin. abateth much of the weight and the price we formerly set thereupon, and taketh off so much from the estimation we had of the good: whereby it cometh to passe, that by how much we over­valued it in the pursute, by so much we undervalue it in the possessi­on. And so instead of giving thanks to God for the good we B have received; we complain of the inconveniences that adhere thereunto, and so much underprise it, as it falleth short of our ex­pectation: and look how farre we do underprise it, so farre are we unthankfull for it. To remove this Impediment: who ever would be thankfull, let him moderate his desires after these outward things; fore-cast as well the inconveniences that follow them, as the commodities they bring with them; lay the one a­gainst the other, and prepare as well to disgest the one, as to enjoy the other.

The last Impediment of thankfulnesse is Carnal security joyned C ever with Delayes and Procrastinations. §. 64. When we receive any thing from God, we know we should give him thanks ▪ for it, and it may be we think of doing such a thing: but we think withall another day will serve the turn, and so we put it off for the present, and so forwards from time to time, till in the end we have quite forgotten both his benefit, and our own Duty, and never perform any thing at all. My Text doth after a sort meet with this corruption: for here the Apostle saith, the Creature should be received with thanksgiving; as if the thanks should go with the receipt, the Qui gratus futurus est. statim dum ac­cepit, de red­dendo cogitat. Sen. 2. de be­nef. 25. receipt and the D thanks both together. To remove this Impediment: consider, how in every thing delayes are hurtfull and dangerous; how our affections are best and hottest at the first, and do in pro­cesse of time insensibly deaden, and at last dye, if we do not take the opportunity, and strike (as we say) whilest the iron is hot; how that, if pretensions of other businesses or occasions may serve the turn to put off the tendering of our devotions, and rendering of our thanks to God, the Devil will be sure to suggest enow of these pretensions into our heads, and to prompt us continually with such allegations, that we shall sel­dome E or never be at leasure to serve God, and to give him thanks.

Let us remember these five Impediments, §. 65. and beware of them; Pride, Envy, Epicurism, Worldly Carefulnesse, and Delay. All which are best remedied by their contraries. Good helps therefore unto thankfulnesse are, 1. Humility, and Self-denial; [Page 322] 2. Contentednesse, and Self-sufficiency; 3. Painfulnesse, A and Sobriety; 4. The Moderation of our desires after earthly things; 5. Speed and Maturity. And so much for this third Inference of Direction. I should also have desired, if the time would have permitted, although my Text speaketh of our Thanksgiving unto God precisely as it respecteth the Creature; yet to have improved it a little farther by a fourth Inference: that if we be thus bound to give God thanks for these outward blessings, how much more ought we then to abound in all thankfulnesse unto him for his manifold Ephes. 1.3. Spiritual blessings in heavenly things in Christ; for Grace and Election, for Mercy and B Redemption, for Faith and Iustication, for Obedience and San­ctification, for Hope and Glorification. If we ought to pray for, and to give thanks for our Matth. 6.11. daily bread, which nou­risheth but our bodies, and then is Matth. 15.17. cast into the draught, and both it and our bodies perish: how much more for that Joh. 6.51. Bread of life which came down from Heaven, and feedeth our Soules unto eternal life, and neither they nor it can pe­rish? If we must say for that, Give us this day our daily bread: shall we not much more say for this, Joh. 6.34. Lord evermore give us this bread. But I have done. Beseech we now Almighty C God, to guide us all with such holy discretion and wisdome, in the free use of his good Creatures; that keeping our selves within the due bounds of Sobriety, Charity, and civil Duty, we may in all things glorifie God: and above all things, and Ephes. 5.20. for all things give thanks alwayes unto God and the Father in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ. To which our Lord Jesus Christ, the blessed Sonne of God, together with the Father, and the Holy Spirit, three Persons, and one onely wise, gra­cious, and everliving God, be ascribed (as is most due) by us and his whole Church, all the Kingdome, the Power, and the D glory, both now and for evermore. Amen. Amen.

E
A B

THE SIXTH SERMON AD POPVLVM. C At S. Pauls Crosse London, April. 15. 1627.

GEN. 20.6.

And God said unto him in a dream; Yea, I know that thou D didst this in the integrity of thine heart: For I also with­held thee from sinning against me; therefore suffered I thee not to touch her.

FOr our more profitable understanding of which words, §. 1. it is needfull we should have in remem­brance the whole story of this present Chapter; of which story these words are a part. And thus it was. Abraham commeth with Sarah E his Wife, and their family, as a Stranger, to so­journ among the Philistims in Gerar: covenanteth with her before­hand, thinking thereby to provide for his own safety, because she was beautifull, that they should not be to know that they were any more than Brother and Sister. Abimelech King of the place heareth of their comming, and of her beauty; sendeth for them both; enquireth whence and who they were; heareth no [Page] more from them, but that she was his Sister; dismisseth him; A taketh her into his House. Hereupon God plagueth him and his House with a strange Visitation; threatneth him also with Death; giveth him to understand, that all this was for taking another mans Wife. He answereth for himself: GOD replyeth. The An­swer is in the two next former Verses: the Reply in this, and the next following Verse.

§. 2.His Answer is by way of Apology: he pleadeth first Ignorance; and then, and thence, his Innocence. Verse 4, 5. [ And he said, Lord wilt thou slay also a righteous Nation? Said not he unto me, She is my Sister? and she, even she her self said, He is my Brother: in the integri­ty B of my heart, and innocency of my hands, have I done this.] That is his Plea. Now God replyeth: of which reply, let [...]ng pass the remainder in the next Verse, which concerneth the time to come, so much of it as is contained in this Verse, hath reference to what was already done and past; and it meeteth right with Abimilechs Answer. Something he had done; and something he had not not done: he had indeed Verse 2. taken Sarah into his House, but he had Verse 4. not yet come near her. For that which he had done, in taking her; he thought he had a just excuse, and he pleadeth it: C he did not know her to be another mans Wife; and therefore, as to any intent of doing wrong to the Husband, he was altogether In­nocent. But for that which he had not done, in not touching her; because he took her into his House with an unchaste purpose; he passeth that over in silence, and not so much as mentioneth it. So that his Answer, so far as it reached, was just: but, because it reached not home, it was not full. And now Almighty God fit­teth it with a Reply, most convenient for such an Answer: admit­ting his Plea, so far as he alleged it, for what he had done, in ta­king Abrahams Wife, having done it simply out of ignorance, D [ Yea I know thou didst this in the integrity of thy heart:] and withall supplying that which Abimelech had omitted, for what he had not done, in not touching her; by assigning the true cause thereof, viz. his powerfull restraint, [ For I also with-held thee from sinning a­gainst me, therefore suffered I thee not to touch her.

§. 3.In the whole Verse we may observe, First the manner of the Revelation; namely, by what means it pleased God to conveigh to Abimelech the knowledge of so much of his will, as he thought good to acquaint him withall: it was even the same, whereby he had given him the first information, at Verse 3. it was by a E dream, [ And God said unto him in a dream:] and then after, the substance of the Reply; whereof again the general parts are two. The former, an Admission of Abimelechs Plea, or an Acknowledgement of the integrity of his heart, so far as he alleged it, in that which he had done, [ yea I know that thou didst it in the integrity of thine heart.] The later, an Instruction or Advertisement to Abimelech, [Page 324] A to take knowledge of Gods goodnesse unto, and providence with him, in that which he had not done: it was God that over-held him from doing it, [ For I also with-held thee from sinning against me, therefore suffered I thee not to touch her.]

By occasion of those first words of the Text, [ And God said un­to him in a dream;] if we should enter into some enquiries, §. 4. con­cerning the nature and use of divine Revelations in general, and in particular of Dreams: the Discourse as it would not be wholly impertinent, so neither altogether unprofitable. Concerning all which these several Conclusions might be easily made good. First, 1 B that God revealed himself and his will frequently in old times, e­specially before the sealing of the Scripture-Canon [...]. [...]eb. 1.1. in sundry manners: as by Visions, Prophecies, Extacies, Oracles, and other supernatural means, and namely, and among the rest, by Numb. 12.6. Joel 2.28. Job 33.14, 16. [...] Homer. Isiad. [...]. Dreams. Secondly, that God imparted his Will by such kind of supernatural Revelations, not only to the godly and faithfull (though to them most frequently, and especially:) but sometimes also to Hypocrites within the Church, as to 1 Sam. 10.10. Saul and others: yea and sometimes even to Infidells C too out of the Church, as to Gen. 41.25, 28, 18, 45. Pharaoh, Nunb. 14.2, 4. &c. Balaam, Dan. 2.28, 45. Nebu­chadnezzer, &c. and here to Abimelech. Thirdly, that since the 2 writings of the Prophets and Apostles were made up, the Scrip­ture-Canon sealed, and the Christian Church by the preaching of the Gospel become Oecumenical; dreams, and other supernatural Revelations, [...] also other things of like nature, as Miracles, and whatsoever more immediate and extraordinary manifestations of the will and power of God, have ceased to be of ordinary and fa­miliar 3 use: so as now, we ought rather to suspect delusion in them, than to expect direction from them. Fourthly, that although God 4 D have now Esa. 8.20. tyed us to his holy written word, as unto a perpetual infallible Rule, beyond which we may not expect, and against which we may not admit, any other direction, as from God: yet he hath no where abridged himself of the power and liberty, even still to intimate unto the sonnes of men the knowledge of his will, and the glory of his might, by Dreams, Miracles, or other like su­pernatural manifestations; if at any time, either in the want of the ordinary means of the Word, Sacraments, and Ministery, or for the present necessities of his Church, or of some part thereof, or for some other just cause perhaps unknown to us, he shall see it expe­dient E so to do. He hath prescribed us: but he hath not limited himself. Fifthly, that because the Devil and wicked spirits may suggest Dreams, probably foretell future events foreseen in their 5 causes, and work many strange effects in nature, applicando activa passivis; which because they are without the sphere of our com­prehension, may to our seeming have fair appearances of Divine [Page] Revelations or Miracles, when they are nothing less: for the a­voiding A of strong delusions in this kind, it is not safe for us to give easie credit to Dreams, Prophecies, or Miracles, as Divine, untill up­on due tryal there shall appear, both in the End whereto they point us, a direct tendance to the advancement of GODS Glory; and in the Means also they propose us, a See Deut. 13.1, &c. conformity unto the revealed Will of GOD in his written word. Sixthly, that so to ob­serve 6 our ordinary Dreams, as thereby to Contra oni­rocriticos, See Aquin. 2.2. qu. 95.6. Ioh. Sarisb. 2. Po­lyer. 17. Petr. Bles. Epist. 65. divine or foretell of future contingents, or to forecast therefrom good or ill-luck (as we call it) in the success of our affairs; is a silly and groundless, but withall an unwarranted, and therefore an unlawfull, and there­fore B also a damnable superstition. Seventhly, that there is yet to be made a lawfull, yea and a very profitable use, even of our or­dinary Dreams, and of the observing thereof: and that both in 7 Physick and Divinity. Not at all by foretelling particulars of things to come: but by taking from them, among other things, some reasonable conjectures in the general, of the present estate, both of our Bodies and Souls. Of our Bodies first. For since the predomi­nancy of Secundum morum & hu­morum varie­tates, varian­tur & somnia. Alia nam (que) vident sangui­nei, alia Chole­rici, alia fleg­matici, alia melancholici. Auctor. de spir. & anim. cap. 25. apud. August in. Tom. 3. Choler, Bloud, Flegm, and Melancholy; as also the dif­ferences of strength, and health, and Iuxta eti­am infirmita­tum diversita­tes, diversa accidunt som­nia. Ibid. diseases, and distempers, ei­ther C by dyet or passion or otherwise, do cause impressions of dif­ferent forms in the fancy: our [...]. Arist. cap. 1. de divinat. ex insom. ordinary dreams may be a good help to lead us into those discoveries, both in time of health, what our natural constitution, complexion, and temperature is; and in times of sickness, from the ranckness and tyranny of which of the humours the malady springeth. And as of our Bodies; so of our Souls too. For since our Dreams, for the most part A dream commeth through the multitude of business, Eccles. 5.2. Res, quas in vita usurpant homines, cogitant, curant, vident, Qu [...]que agunt vigi­lantes, agitan [...] (que) [...]a si cui in somnis accidant, minus mirum est. Aretius. Quaecun (que) mentis agitat infestus vigor, Ea per quietem sacer & arcanus refert Velox (que) sensus. Senec. in Octav. Act. 4. See Delt. ibid. look the same way, which our freest thoughts encline; as the Voluptuous beast dreameth most of pleasures, the Covetous wretch most of pro­fits, and the proud or ambitious most of praises, preferments, or re­venge: D the observing of our ordinary Dreams may be of good use for us unto that discovery, which of these three is our Master sin (for unto one of the three every other sin is reduced,) 1 Joh. [...].16. The Lust of the flesh, the Lust of the eyes, or the Pride of Life.

§. 5.But concerning Revelations and Dreams, it shall suffice to have only proposed these few Conclusions without farther enlargement: E the manner of Gods revealing his will here to Abimelech by Dream, being but an incidental circumstance upon the bye, and not belong­ing to the main of the present story. We will therefore without more ado proceed to the substance of Gods reply, in the rest of the verse: and therein begin with the former general part, which [...]

[Page 325] A But concerning Revelations and Dreams, it shall suffice to have only proposed these few Conclusions without farther enlargement: the manner of Gods revealing his will here to Abimelech by Dream, being but an incidental circumstance upon the bye, and not belong­ing to the main of the present story. We will therefore without more adoe proceed to the substance of Gods reply, in the rest of the verse: and therein begin with the former general part which is Gods admission of Abimelechs Plea and Apology for himself. The ground of whose Plea was Ignorance, and the thing he plea­ded, his own Innocency, and the integrity of his heart: and God B who is the searcher of all hearts, alloweth the allegation, and acknowledgeth that integrity, [ Yea I know that thou didst this in the integrity of thy heart.]

The [...] Original word here translated Integrity, is rendred by some [...] Targ. Chald. Truth, by others [...]. Sep­tuag. Purity, and by others Simplici cor­de. Vulgar. Simplicity: and it will bear them all, as signifying properly In the perfe­ction of thy heart. H. A. Perfection or Innocency. You would think by that word, that Abimelech had in this whole businesse walked in the sight of God with a pure, and upright, and true, and single, and perfect heart. But alas, he was far from that. God Ver. 17.18. plagued him and his, for that he had C done: and God doth not use to punish the carcasse for that, where­in the heart is single. Again, God with-held him, or else he would have done more and worse: and it is a poor perfection of heart; where the active power only is restrained, and not the in­ward corruption subdued. Besides, Sarah was taken into the house, and there kept for lewd purposes: and how can truth and purity of heart consist with a continued resolution of sinful uncleannesse? Abimelech then cannot be defended, as truly and absolutely inno­cent: though he plead Innocency, and God himself bear witnesse to the Integrity of his heart. For had his heart been upright in D him and sincere, in this very matter of Sarah, he would never have taken her into his house at all, as he did. But that he plea­deth for himself is; that in this particular, wherewith it seemed to him God by so threatning him did charge him, in wronging Abraham by taking his wife from him, his conscience could wit­nesse the Innocency of his heart; how free he was from any the least injurious purpose or so much as thought, that way. It was told him by them both, that she was his Sister; and he knew no other by her than so, when he took her into his house, supposing her to be a single Woman: if he had known she had been any mans E Wife, he would not for any good have done the man so foul an injury, nor have sinned against his own soul, by defiling anothers bed: In the integrity of his heart, and innocency of his hands he did, what he had done. This is the substance of his allegation: and God approveth the integrity of his heart so far; viz. as free in this particular from any intent, either to injure Abraham, or to [Page 326] sin against the light of his own Conscience, by committing adul­tery A with anothers wife.

The meaning of the words thus cleared: we may observe in 1 them three things. First, the fact for which Abimelech pleadeth; and that was, the taking of Sarah, who was anothers wife, into 2 his house. Secondly, the ground of his plea; and that was his Ig­norance: he knew not when he took her, that she was anothers 3 wife. Thirdly, the thing he pleadeth upon that ground; and that was his Innocency and the Integrity of his heart. Each of these three will afford us some observable instruction for our use. And the first thing we will insist upon from these words shall be, The B grievousnesse of the sin of Adultery, hatefull even in the judge­ment of those men, who made small or no conscience at all of Fornication. See how this is raised from the Text. Abimelechs heart never smote him for taking Sarah into his house, so long as he supposed her to be but a single Woman: led with the common blindnesse and custome of the Gentiles, he either knew not, or con­sidered not, that such fornication (though in a King) was a Sin. But the very frame of his Apology sheweth, that if he had known her to be another mans Wife; and yet had taken her, he could not then have pretended the integrity of his heart, and the innocency C of his hands, as now he doth, and God alloweth it: but he should have been [...], his own heart would have condemned him for it, and he should therein have sinned grosly against the light of his own Conscience.

It cannot be doubtful to us, who by the good blessing of God upon us, have his holy word to be Psa. 119.105. A light unto our feet, and a lanthorn unto our paths, from the evidence whereof we may re­ceive more perfect and certain information, than they could have from the glimmering light of depraved Nature; I say, it cannot be doubtfull to us, but that all fornication, how simple soever, is a D sin foul and odious in the sight of God, and deadly to the commit­ter. 1 As first being opposite directly to that 1 Thes. 4.3, 4. holinesse and ho­nour and sanctification, which God prescribeth in his will. Se­condly, 2 causing usually consumption of Prov. 5.10; 6.26. Job 31.12. estate, rottennesse of Prov. 5.11. bones, and losse of Prov. 6.33. Pro. 7.22, 23. good-name. Thirdly, Hos. 4.11. stealing away the heart of those that are once ensnared therewith, and bewitching them even unto perdition, in such powerful sort, that it is seldom 3 seen, a man once brought under by this sin, to recover himself again and to get the victory over it. Fourthly, putting over the 4 guilty to the severe Heb. 13.14. immediate judgement of God himself; who for this sin slew of the Israelites in one day 1 Cor. 10.8. 23 or Num. 25.9. 24 E thousand. And having fifthly one singular deformity above all 5 other sins in all other kindes, that it is a direct sin 1 Cor. 6.18. against a mans own body; in depriving it (by making it the instrument of filthi­nesse, and the 1 Cor. 6.15. members of an harlot,) of that honour where­unto [Page 327] A God had ordained it, to be a 1 Cor. 6.15. member of Christ, and 1 Cor. 6.19. the Temple of the Holy Ghost.

But yet of this foul sin the Gentiles made no reckoning: So long as they abstained from Viri licitò se errare credunt, si solo abstine­ant adulterio: meritricios au­tem usus tan­quam legi na­turae suppetere putant. Am­bros. 2. de A­brah. 11. Solo stupro atque a­dulterio con­demnato, passim per lupanaria & ancillulas li­bido permitti­tur. Hieronym. Epist. 30. Usum scor [...]o­rum terrena civitas licitam turpitudinem fecit. Augustin. 14. de Civitat. 18. married persons, it never troubled their Consciences to defile themselves with those that were single by fornication; because they esteemed it either as no sin, or as one of the least. It was not only the fond speech of an indulgent and doating old Father in the excuse of his licentious son in the Comedy, Mitio apud Terent. in Adelph. 1.2. Non est flagitium mihi crede adolescentulum scortari; (and yet he spake but as the generality of them then thought:) but B it was the serious plea also of the grave Roman Oratour, in the be­half of his Client, in open Court, before the severity of the sage and Reverend bench of Judges, Cicer. pro Coelio. Quando hoc non factum est? quando reprehensum? quando non permissum? and, Datur omnium concessu, &c. 1 Thes. 4.5. Nor in the lust of concupiscence, (saith St. Paul) as the Gentiles which know not God. An errour, so universally spread, and so deeply rooted in the mindes and in the lives of the Gentiles; who Ephes. 4.18, 19. having their understanding darkned through the ignorance that was in them, because of the blindnesse of their hearts, wrought such uncleannesse not only without remorse, but C even with greedinesse: that the Apostles had much adoe with those men, whom by the preaching of the Gospel they had converted from Gentilism to Christianity, before they could reclaim them from an Errour so inveterate both in the judgement and practise. Saint Paul therefore, as it both became and concerned him being Rom. 11.13; Gal. 2.7; 1 Tim. 2.7; & 2 Tim. 1.11. the Apostle and Doctor of the Gentiles, often toucheth upon this string in his As Rom. 1.29; & 13.13. 2 Cor. 12.31; Gal. 5.19; Ephes. 4.19; & 5.3. &c. Col. 3.5; 1 Thes. 4.3, &c. Epistles written unto the Churches of the Gen­tiles. But no where doth he set himself more fully and directly, with much evidence of reason and strength of argument, against this Sin and errour, than in the 1 Cor. 51.9. —11; 6.9. —18; 7.1, &c. 10.8. first Epistle he wrote to the D Corinthians: because among them this sin, was both it self most rife in the practise, (the Hinc [...] pro scortari. Hadr. Jun. in Adag. & [...] habet. Ari­stoph. in Pluto. Act. 1. Sc. 2. Quas supra mille prostare ad fanum Veneris qd. est in Corintho scribit Strab. 8. Geograph. At (que) hinc natam paroemiam. [...]. Bourdin. in Comment. ad Aristoph. Thesmophor. Corinthians being notedly infamous for lust and wantonnesse;) and it was also as much Libidinis, quae nusquam gentium regnabat i [...] punitiù [...], quam Co­rinthi. slighted there as any where: many of them thinking that the Erasm. Paraphras. in 1 Corinth. in Argumen. body was made for fornication, as the belly for meats; and that fornica­tion was as fit and convenient for the body, as meats for the bel­ly. Out of which consideration, the Apostles in that first Gene­ral Councel holden at Jerusalem, Acts 15. thought it needfull by Ecclesiastical Canon, among some other indifferent things for the Churches peace, to lay this restraint upon the converted Gentiles, E [Page 328] that they should Act. 15.28, 29. abstain from Fornication. Not, as if Fornica­tion A were in it self an indifferent thing, as those other things were; nor, as if those other things were in themselves and simply unlaw­full, as Fornication was: but the Apostles did therefore joyn For­nication, and those other indifferent things together in the same Ca­non; because the Gentiles accounted fornication a thing as indiffe­rent, as what was most indifferent. Some remainders of the com­mon error there were, it seemeth, among some Christians in S. Au­gustines daies: who both Quod ali­quando qui [...], nescio qua perversita­te contemnunt; & nescio unde sibi testimonia nulla & vana conqui [...]unt, di­centes, Peccata carnis Deus non curat. August. Serm. 16. de verb. Domin. cap. 1. Ista pu­ [...]enda & ni­mium gravia mala, ideo a multis vi [...]s si­ne ullo timore Domini commit­tun [...]ur, quia ita a pluribus in consu [...]tudinem missa sunt, & ita vilia vel levia ducuntur, ut nec jam inter gravia crimina puten [...]ur. Serm. de Temp. 143. relateth the opinion, and confuteth it. And some in the Popish Church have not come far behinde here­in: so many of them I mean as hold that Durand. 4. distinct. 33. q. 2 & ali [...]. simple fornication is B not intrinsecally, and in the proper nature of it, a sin against the Law of Nature; but only made such, by divine positive Law. A strange thng it is, and to my seeming not lesse than a Mys [...]ium iniquitat [...]s 2 Thes. 2.7. mystery, that those men that speak so harshly of Marriage which God hath ordained, should withall speak so favourably of fornication which God hath forbidden: preposterously preferring the disease which springeth from our corruption, before the 1 Cor. 7.2. remedy which God himself hath prescribed in his word. But howsoever, if some Chri­stians have spoken, and written, and thought so favourably of for­nication, as (to their shame) it appeareth they have done: the lesse C may we marvell, to see Abimelech, a King and an Infidel, allow himself the liberty to continue in the sin of Un­derstand that in this passage concerning Abimelech, I use the word Fornication, as it doth include Concubinatum also. Fornication; and yet notwithstanding such allowance, stand so much upon his own innocency, and integrity as he doth.

God forbid any man that heareth me this day, should be so ei­ther ignorant or uncharitable, as to conceive all, or any of that I D have yet said, spoken to give the least shadow of liberty or excuse, to Fornication or any uncleannesse, which Saint Paul would not have so much as Eph. 5.3. named among the Saints; —not named with allowance, not named with any extenuation, not named but with some detestation. But the very thing for which I have spoken all this, is to shew, how inexcusable the Adulterer is: when even those of the Gentiles, who (by reason of the Eph. 4.18. darknesse of their un­derstandings, and the want of Scripture-light,) could espy no ob­liquity in Fornication; could yet through all that darknesse see something in Adultery, deservedly punishable (even in their judge­ments) E with death. They could not so far quench that [...]. Basil. spark of the light of nature which was in them, nor Rom. 1.18. hold back the truth of God in unrighteousnesse: as not by the glimpse thereof, to discern a kinde of reverend Majesty in Gods holy ordinance, of Wedlock; which they knew might not be Heb. 13.4. dishonoured, nor the [Page 329] A bed defiled by Adultery, without guilt. They saw Adultery was a mixt crime, and such as carried with it the face of Injustice as well as Uncleannesse; nor could be committed by the two offending parties, without wrong done to a third. And therefore if any thing might be said colourably to excuse Fornication, (as there can be nothing said justly;) yet if any such thing could be said for Fornication, it would not reach to excuse Adultery: because of the injury that cleaveth thereunto. Against Fornication God hath ordained 1 Cor. 7.2. Marriage as a Remedy: what a beast then is the Adul­terer, and what a Monster, whom that remedy doth no good upon? B In the marriage knot, there is some expression and representation of the Love-covenant betwixt Ephes. 5.23. Christ, and his Church: but what good assurance can the Adulterer have that he is within that Co­venant, when he breaketh this Knot? Every married person hath ipso facto surrendred up the right and interest he had in and over 1 Cor. 7.4. his own body, and put it out of his own into the power of ano­ther: what an arrant Thief then is the Adulterer, that taketh upon him to dispose at his pleasure that which is none of his? But I say too well by him, when I compare him but to a thief, Solomon ma­keth him worse than a Thief. [ Prov. 6.30, &c. Men do not despise a thief if he steal to satisfie his soul, when he is hungry, &c. But who so commit­teth C adultery with a Woman, lacketh understanding: he that doth it destroyeth his own soul, &c.] Where he maketh both the injury greater, and the reconcilement harder, in and for the Adulterer, then for the Thief. Nay God himself maketh him worse than a Thief in his Law: in his Moral Law, next after murther placing Ex. 20.13, 15. Adultery before Theft, as the greater sin; and in his Iudicial Law, punishing Ex. 22.1, &c. Theft with a mulct, but Lev. 20 10. Deut. 22.22. Adultery with Death, the greater Punishment. To conclude this first point: Abi­melech, an Heathen man, who had not the knowledge of the true God of Heaven to direct him in the right way; and withall a King, D who had therefore none upon earth above him, to controll him if he should transgresse: would yet have abhorred to have defiled him­self knowingly by Adultery with another mans Wife, although the man were but a stranger, and the woman exceeding beautifull. Certainly Abimelech shall one day rise up in judgement, and con­demn thy filthinesse and injustice, whosoever thou art, that com­mittest, or causest another to commit adultery: Rom. 1.32. Who knowing the judgement of God, that they which do such things are worthy of death, either doest the same things thy self, or hast pleasure in them that do them; or being in place and office to punish inconti­nent E persons, by easie commutations of publick penance for a pri­vate pecuniary mulct, dost at once both beguilty thine own con­science with sordid Bribery, and embolden the adulterer to commit that sin again without fear, from which he hath once escaped with­out shame, or so much as valuable losse.

[Page 330]And thus much for that first Observation. The next thing, we A shall observe from Gods approving of Abimelechs answer, and ac­knowledgement of the integrity of his heart, is, That some Igno­rance hath the weight of a just excuse. For we noted before, that Ignorance was the ground of his Plea. He had indeed taken Sarah into his house, who was another mans Wife: but he hopeth that shall not be imputed to him as a fault, because he knew not she was a married woman; the parties themselves (upon inquiry) having informed him otherwise. And therefore he appealeth to God him­self, the trier and judger of mens hearts, whether he were not innocent in this matter: and God giveth sentence with him, [ Yea B I know that thou diddest this in the integrity of thy heart.] Where you see his ignorance is allowed for a sufficient excuse.

For our clearer understanding of which point, (that I may not wade farther into that great question so much mooted among Di­vines, than is pertinent to this story of Abimelech, and may be usefull for us thence, viz. whether or no, or how far, Ignorance and Errour may excuse, or lessen sinful Actions proceeding there­from, in point of Conscience,) let us first lay down one general, certain, and fundamental ground, whereupon indeed dependeth especially the resolution of almost all those difficulties, that may C occur in this, and many other like Questions. And that is this. It is a condition so essential to every sin to be Voluntary; that all other circumstances and respects laid aside, every sin is simply and absolutely by so much greater or lesser, by how much it is more or lesse voluntary. For whereas there are in the reasonable soul three prime faculties, from whence all humane Actions flow; the Un­derstanding, the Will, and the sensual Appetite or Affections: all of these concur indeed to every Action properly Humane; yet so, as the Will carrieth the greatest sway, and is therefore the justest mea­sure of the Moral goodnesse, or badnesse thereof. In any of the three D there may be a fault, all of them being depraved in the state of corrupt Nature; and the very truth is, there is in every sin (every compleat sin) a fault in every of the three. And therefore all sins, by reason of the blindnesse of the Understanding, may be called Ignorances; and by reason of the impotency of the Affections, Infirmities; and by reason of the perversenesse of the will, Re­bellions. But for the most part it falleth out so, that although all the three be faulty, yet the obliquity of the sinful Action spring­eth most immediately and chiefly from the special default of some one or other of the three. If the main defect be in the Vnder­standing, E not apprehending that good it should, or not aright: the sin arising from such defect we call more properly a sin of Igno­rance. If the main defect be in the Affections, some passion blinding or corrupting the Judgement: the sin arising from such defect we call a sin of Infirmity. If the main defect be in the [Page 331] A Will with perverse resolution bent upon any evil: the sin arising from such wilfulnesse we call a Rebellion, or a sin of Presumption. And certainly these sins of Presumption are the Graviùs qui­dem infirmita­te, quam igno­rantiâ; sed multo graviùs studio, quam in­firmitate pec­catur. De poenit. d. 3. ex Gregor. greatest of the three; because the wilfullest: and those of Ignorance the least; be­cause there is in them the least disorder of the will, which doth its office in some measure, in following the guidance of the under­standing: the greater fault being rather in the understanding, for misguiding it. And of sins of Ignorance, compared one with ano­ther, that is ever the least, wherein the defect is greater in the under­standing, and in the will lesse.

B From this Principle do issue sundry material conclusions: and namely, amongst many other, most pertinently to our purpose these two. The one; that all Error and Ignorance doth not al­waies and wholly excuse from sin. The other; that yet some kinde of Ignorance and Error doth excuse from sin, sometimes wholly, but very often at least in part. The whole truth of both these con­clusions, we may see in this one action of Abimelech, in taking Sa­rah into his house. In him there was a twofold Error; and thence also a twofold Ignorance. The one was an Error in universali, (Ig­norantia Iuris, as they call it;) concerning the nature of Forni­cation: C which being an heynous sin, he took to be either none at all, or a very small one. The other was an error in particulari, (Ig­norantia facti,) concerning the personal condition and relation of Sarah to Abraham: whose sister he thought her to be, and not wife, though she were both.

That former Ignorance ( Ignorantia juris) in Abimelech, was in some degree voluntary. For Abimelech had in him the com­mon Principles of the Law of nature; by the light whereof, if he had been careful to have improved it, but even so far as right reason might have led a prudent and dispassionate naturall man, D he might have discerned in the most simple Fornication such in­congruity with those Principles, as might have sufficiently con­vinced him of the unlawfulnesse thereof. It is presumed, that all Ignorance of that, which a man is bound to know, and may know if he be not wanting to himself, is so far forth wilful. Now Abi­melech was bound to know, that all carnal knowledge of man and woman out of the state of Wedlock was simply unlawful; and so much, if he had not been wanting to himself in the use of his Naturals, he might have known: and therefore it was a kinde of wilful ignorance in him in some degree, that he did not know E it. And therefore further, he cannot be wholly excused from sin, in taking Sarah, notwithstanding both that, and his other igno­rance: for although he did not know her to be Abrahams wife, yet he knew well enough she was not his own wife; and being not so to him, whatsoever she was to Abraham it skilled not, he should certainly not have taken her. To plead Ignorance, that [Page 332] he knew not Fornication to be a sin, would little help him in A this case. For men must know, they stand answerable unto God for their Actions; not meerly according to the present know­ledge they actually have: but according to the knowledge which they ought and might to have had, those means considered, which he had afforded them of knowledge. Those means, even where they are scantest, being ever sufficient, at the least thus farre, Rom. 1.20. [...], as the Apostle speaketh, Rom. 1. to leave the transgressor without excuse, and to make void all pre­tensions of Ignorance.

That Error then did not wholly excuse Abimelech from sin; be­cause B his Ignorance was partly wilful: yet we may not deny, but even that error did lessen and extenuate the sinfulnesse of the Action something, and so excuse him in part: a tanto, though not a toto. Because it appeareth by many evidences, that his ig­norance therein was not grosly affected and wilful: and look how much measure you abate in the wilfulnesse, so much weight you take off from the sin. The light of Nature, though to a man that could have made the best of it, it had been sufficient to have discovered the vicious deformity, and consequently the moral un­lawfulnesse of Fornication; yet was it nothing so clear in this C particular, as in many other things that concerned common equity, and commutative Iustice. Besides common Opinion, and the Custome of the times, and Consent (though corrupt consent) of most nations, in making but a light matter of it; might easily car­ry him with the stream, and make him adventure to do as most did, without any scruple, or so much as suspicion of such foul wickednesse, in a course so universally allowed and practised. These respects make his wilfulnesse lesse, his ignorance more pardonable, and his sin more excusable. And I make no question, the pre­mises considered, but that Abrahams sin in denying Sarah to be D his wife (notwithstanding Vers. 12. the equivocating trick he had to help it) was by many degrees greater, than was Abimelechs in taking her: as being done more against knowledge, and therefore more wilfully. Abimelechs sin in taking her, though with some degrees of wilfulnesse, being yet a sin rather of Ignorance: whereas Abrahams sin in denying her, was a sin of Infirmity at the least, if not much rather a sin of Presumption.

Now although this former Errour (Ignorantia Iuris,) could not wholly excuse Abimelech from sin in what he had done, but in part only; for he sinned therein, by giving way to unchaste E desires and purposes, against the seaventh Commandement: yet that other Error of his ( Ignorantia facti, in mistaking a mar­ried woman for a single) doth wholly excuse his fact from the sins of injustice, in coveting and taking another mans Wife, against the eighth and the tenth Commandements. He had not [Page 333] A the least injurious intent against Abraham, in that kinde and de­gree: and therefore though he took his wife from him indeed, yet not knowing any such matter by her, especially having with­all made ordinary and requisite enquiry thereafter, it must be granted he did it unwittingly, and therefore unwilfully: and therefore also unsinfully, as to that species of sin. St. Augustine saith truly, Peccatum ita est voluntarium, ut si non sit volunta­rium, non est peccatum: without some consent of the will, no compleat actual sin is committed. Such ignorance therefore, as preventeth à toto, and cutteth off all consent of the will, must B needs also excuse, and that à toto, the Actions that proceed there-from from being sins. It is clear from the words of my Text, that Abimelechs heart was sincere in this action of taking Sarah, from any injury intended to Abraham therein; although de facto he took his wife from him: because he did it igno­rantly.

By what hath been spoken we may see in part, what kinde of Ignorance it is, that will excuse us from sin, either in whole, or in part; and what will not. Let us now raise some profitable Inferences from this observation. First, our Romish Catholiques C often twit us with our fore-elders, [ What, say they, were they not all down-right Papists? believed, as we believe? worshipped, as we worship? You will not say, they all lived and dyed in Ido­latry, and so are damned. And if they were saved in their faith, why may not the same faith save us? and why will not you also be of that religion that brought them to Heaven?] A motive more plausible, than strong: the Vanity whereof our present Observa­tion duly considered and rightly applyed fully discovereth. We have much reason to conceive good hope of the salvation of many of our Fore-fathers: who led away with the common superstitions D of those blinde times, might yet by those general truths, which by the mercy of God were preserved amid the foulest overspread­ings of Popery, agreeable to the Word of God, (though clogged with an addition of many superstitions and Antichristian inven­tions withal,) be brought to true Faith in the Son of God; un­feigned Repentance from dead works; and a sincere desire and endeavour of new and holy Obedience. This was the Religion, that brought them to Heaven; even Faith, and Repentance, and Obedience. This is the true, and the Old, and Catholique Reli­gion: and this is our Religion, in which we hope to finde sal­vation; E and if ever any of you that miscal your selves Catho­liques come to Heaven, it is this Religion must carry you thither. If together with this true Religion, of Faith, Repentance, and Obedience, they embraced also your additions, as their blinde guides then led them; prayed to our Lady, kneeled to an Image, crept to a Cross, flocked to a Mass, as you now do: these were [Page 334] their spots and their blemishes; these were their 1 Cor. 3.12. hay and their A stubble; these were their Errors and their Ignorances. And I doubt not, but as S. Paul for his blasphemies and persecutions, so they obtained mercy for these sins, because they did them ig­norantly in misbelief. And upon the same ground, we have cause also to hope charitably of many thousand poor souls in Italy, Spain, and other parts of the Christian World at this day: that by the same blessed means they may obtain mercy and sal­vation in the end, although in the mean time through ignorance they defile themselves with much foul Idolatry, and many gross Superstitions. B

But the Ignorance that excuseth from sin, is Ignorantia facti, according to that hath been already declared: whereas theirs was Ignorantia juris, which excuseth not. And besides, as they lived in the practise of that worship which we call Idolatry, so they dyed in the same without repentance: and so their case is not the same with Saint Pauls, who saw those his sins, and sor­rowed for them, and forsook them: But how can Idolaters, living and dying so without repentance, be saved? It is answered, that ignorance in point of fact, so conditioned as hath been shewed, doth so excuse à toto; that an Action proceeding thence, though C it have a material inconformity unto the Law of God, is yet not formally a sin. But I do not so excuse the Idolatry of our Fore-fa­thers, as if it were not in it self a sin, and that (without repentance) damnable. But yet their Ignorance being such as it was: nourished by Education, Custom, Tradition, the Tyranny of their leaders, the Fashion of the times, not without some shew also of Piety and Devo­tion; and themselves withall, having such slender means of better knowledge: though it cannot wholly excuse them from sin without repentance damnable, yet it much lesseneth and qualifieth the sin­fulness of their Idolatry; arguing that their continuance therein D was more from other prejudices, than from a wilful contempt of Gods holy Word and Will. And as for their Repentance, it is as certain, that as many of them as are saved, did repent of their Idolatries, as it is certain no Idolater, nor other sinner can be saved without Repentance. But then, there is a double difference to be observed, between Repentance for Ignorances, and for known sins. The one is, that known sins must be confessed, and repented of, and pardon asked for them in particular, every one singly by it self, (I mean for the kindes, though not ever for the individuals,) every kinde by it self, at least where God alloweth time and leisure to the E Penitent, to call himself to a punctual examination of his life past, and doth not by sudden death, or by some disease that taketh away the use of reason deprive him of opportunity to do that: Where­as for Ignorances, it is enough to wrap them up all together in a general and implicite confession, and to crave pardon for them by [Page 335] A the lump, as David doth in the 19. Psalm, [ Psal. 19.12. Who can understand all his Errors? Lord, cleanse thou me from my secret sins.] The other difference is, that known sins are not truly repented of, but where they are Prov. 28.13. forsaken; and it is but an hypocritical semblance of penance without the truth of the thing, where is no care, either endeavour of reformation. But ignorances may be faithfully re­pented of, and yet still continued in. The reason; because they may be repented of in the general and in the lump, with­out special knowledge that they are sins: but without such special knowledge they cannot be reformed. Some of our fore-fathers B then, might not only live in Popish Idolatry, but even dye in an Idolatrous act, breathing out their last with their lips at a Crucifix, and an Ave-Mary in their thoughts: and yet have truly repented, (though but in the general, and in the croud of their unknown sins,) even of those very sins; and have at the same instant true Faith in Jesus Christ, and other Graces accompanying salva­tion.

But why then may not I, will some Popeling say, continue as I am, and yet come to heaven, as well as they continued what they were, and yet went to heaven? If I be an Idolater, it is out of my C Errour and Ignorance: and if that general Prayer unto God at the last, to forgive me all my Ignorances, will serve the turn, I may run the same course I do without danger or fear: God will be merciful to me for what I do ignorantly. Not to preclude all possibility of mercy from thee, or from any sinner: Consider yet, there is a great difference between their state and thine, between thine ignorance and theirs. They had but a very small enjoy­ance of the light of Gods Word, Matth. 5.15. hid from them under two bushels for sureness: under the bushel of a tyrannous Clergy, that if any man should be able to understand the books, he might not have them; D and under the bushel of an unknown tongue, that if any man should chance to get the books, he might not understand them. Where­as to thee, the light is holden forth, and set on a Candlestick; the books open; the language plain, legible, and familiar. They had eyes, but saw not: because the light was kept from, and the land was dark about them, as the Exod. 18.21, 23. darkness of Egypt. But thou livest as in a Goshen, where the light encompasseth thee in on all sides; where there are Joh. 5.35. burning and shining lamps in every corner of the land. Yet is thy blindeness greater, (for who so blinde, as he that will not see?) and more inexcusable: because thou Mat. 13 15. shuttest thine E eyes against the light, lest thou shouldst see and be converted, and God should heal thee. Briefly, they wanted the light, thou shun­nest it: they lived in darkness; thou delightest in it: their igno­rance was simple; thine affected and wilful. And therefore al­though we doubt not, but that the times of their ignorance God Act. 17.30. winked at; yet thou hast no warrant to presume, that God will [Page 336] also in these times wink at thee, who Luke 7.30. rejectest the counsel of God a­gainst A thine own soul, and for want of 2 Thes. 2.10, 11 love and affection to the truth, art justly given over to strong delusions, to believe fables, and to put thy confidence in things that are lies. So much for that matter.

Secondly, here is a needful admonition for us all, not to flat­ter our selves for our ignorance of those things, that concern us in our general or particular Callings; as if for that ignorance our reckoning should be easier at the day of judgement. Ignorance in­deed excuseth sometimes, sometimes lesseneth a fault, but yet not all ignorance, all faults; not wilful and affected ignorance any fault. B Nay, it is so far from doing that, that on the contrary it maketh the offence Ignorantia di­rectè & per se voluntaria auget voluntarium, & per conse­quens pecca­tum. Aq [...]in. 1.2. qu. 76.4. much more grievous, and the offender much more in­excusable. A heedless servant, that Luke 12.48. neither knoweth, nor doth his Masters will, deserveth some stripes. A stubborn servant that knoweth it, and yet transgresseth it, deserveth more stripes. But worse than them both is that ungracious servant, who fearing his Master will appoint him something he had rather let alone, keepeth himself out of the way beforehand, and mich [...]th in a corner out of sight, of purpose that he might not know his Masters will; that so he may after stand upon it when he is chidden, and say, He knew it not: C such an untoward servant deserveth yet more stripes. Would the Spi­rit of God, think you, in the Scripture so often cal upon us to Prov. 2.3, 4.7.23.23. get the knowledge of Gods will, and to increase therein; or would he com­mence his Hos. 4.1. suit against a land, and enter his action against the peo­ple thereof, for want of such knowledge, if ignorance were better or safer? O it is a fearful thing for a man to See Prov. 1.24, &c. shun instruction, and to say he desireth not the knowledge of God. Psal. 36.3. N [...]uerunt intelli­gere, ut bene agerent. When men are once come to that pass, that they will not understand nor seek after God; when they John 3 20. hate the light, because they take pleasure in the Ephes. 5.11. works of darkness; D when they Impia mens odit etiam ip­sum intelle­ctum: & homo aliquando ni­mium mente per­versâ timet intelligere ne co­gatur quod in­tellexerit face­re. Aug. de ver. Apost. ser. 13. are afraid to know too much, lest their hearts should condemn them for not doing thereafter; when like the Psal. 58.4, 5. deaf Ad­der they stop their ears against the voyce of the charmer, for fear they should be charmed by the power of that voyce out of their crooked and Serpentine courses; when they are so Ex intentione voluntaris ad peccandum pre­venit, quod ali­quis vult subire ignorantiae damnum, prop­ter libertatem peccandi. Aqu. 1.2, 76, 4. resolved to take freedom to sin, that they chuse to be still Ignorant, rather than hazard the foregoing of any part of that freedom: what do they, but even run on blindfold into hell? and through inner, poast along unto [...]. Mat. 25.30. utter darkness, where shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth? Bernard. de 12. grad. hu­mil. Frustrà sibi de ignorantiâ blandiuntur, saith S. Bernard, E qui ut liberiùs peccent libenter ignorant. Saint Paul so speaketh of such men, as if their case were desperate; [ 1 Cor. 14 38. If any man be ignorant, let him be ignorant:] as who say; if he will needs be wilful, at his peril be it. But as many as desire to walk in the fear of God with upright and sincere hearts, let them thirst after the knowledge [Page 337] A of God and his will, as the Psalm 41.2. Hart after the rivers of waters; let them Prov. 2.3, 4. cry after knowledge, and lift up their voices for understand­ing; let them seek it as silver, and dig for it as for hid treasures; let their feet tread often in Gods Courts, and even wear the thre­sholds of his house; let them delight in his holy Ordinances, and rejoyce in the light of his Word; depending upon the ministery thereof with unsatisfied ears, and unwearted attention, and feeding thereon with uncloyed appetites: that so they may see, and hear, and learn, and understand, and believe, and obey, and increase in wisedom, and in grace, and in favour with God and all good B men.

But then in the third place consider, that if all ignorance will not excuse an offender, (though some do:) how canst thou hope to finde any colour of excuse or extenuation, that sinnest wilfully with knowledge, and against the light of thine own conscience? The least sin thus committed, is in some degree a Presumptuous sin, and carryeth with it a contempt of God: and in that regard is Quò quisque meliùs sapit, [...] deteriùs delin­quit. Greg. in pastorali. greater, than any sin of Ignorance. Jam. 4.17. To him that knoweth to do good, and doth it not, to him it is a sin, saith Saint Iames: Sin beyond all plea of excuse. Saint Paul though he were a 1 Tim. 1.13. Persecu­tor C of the Truth, a Blasphemer of the Lord, and injurious to the Brethren; yet he obtained Mercy, because he did all that ignorant­ly. His bare ignorance was not enough to justifie him: but he stood need of Gods mercy, or else he had perished in those sins for all his ignorance. But yet who can tell, whether ever he should have found that mercy, if he had done the same things and not in ignorance? Ignorance then, though it do not deserve pardon, yet it often find­eth it: because it is not joyned with open contempt of him, that is able to pardon. But he that sinneth against knowledge, doth Po­nere obicem, (if you will allow the phrase, and it may be allowed in D this sense:) he doth not only provoke the Iustice of God by his sin (as every other sinner doth,) but he doth also damb up the Mercy of God by his contempt, and doth his part to shut himself out for ever from all possibility of pardon; unless the boundless over-flow­ing mercy of God come in upon him with a strong tide, and with an unresisted current break it self a passage through. Do this then my beloved Brethren. Labour to get knowledge, labour to increase your knowledge, labour to abound in knowledge: but beware you rest not in your knowledge. Rather 2 Pet. 1.5, 7. give all diligence, to adde to your knowledge Temperance, and Patience, and Godliness, and bro­therly kindeness, and Charity, and other good graces. Without these, E your knowledge is unprofitable; nay, damnable. Eccles. 1.18. Qui apponit sci­entiam, apponit dolorem; is true in this sense also. He that in­creaseth knowledge, unless his care of obedience rise in some good proportion with it, doth but lay more rods in steep for his own back, and increase the number of his stripes, and adde to the weight and [Page 338] measure of his own most just condemnation. Know this, that al­though A Integrity of heart may stand with some ignorances, as Abime­lech here pleadeth it, and God alloweth it: yet that mans heart is de­void of all singlenesse and sincerity, who alloweth himself in any course he knoweth to be sinful, or taketh this liberty to himself, to continue and persist in any known ungodlinesse. And thus much for our second Observation.

I adde but a Third: and that taken from the very thing which Abimelech here pleadeth, viz. the integrity of his heart; conside­red together with his present personal estate and condition. I dare not say, he was a Cast-away: for what knoweth any man, how B God might after this time, and even from these beginnings, deal with him in the riches of his mercy? But at the time, when the things storied in this chapter were done, Abimelech doubtlesse was an unbeleever, a stranger to the covenant of God made with Abra­ham, and so in the state of a carnal and meer natural man. And yet both he pleadeth, and God approveth, the innocency and integrity of his heart in this businesse, [ Yea, I know that thou diddest this in the integrity of thine heart.] Note hence, That in an unbeleever and natural man, and therefore also in a wicked person and a cast-away, (for as to the present state, the unregenerate and the Reprobate, are C equally incapable of good things;) there may be truth and single­nesse, and integrity of heart in some particular Actions.

We use to teach, and that truly, according to the plain evidence of Scripture, and the judgement of the ancient Fathers, against the contrary tenet of the later Church of Rome; that all the works of unbeleevers and natural men, are not only stained with sin, (for so are the best works of the faithful too;) but also are really and tru­ly sins: both in their own nature, because they spring from a cor­rupt fountain, for Joh. 3.6. That which is born of the flesh is flesh, and it is impossible that a Mat. 7.18. corrupt tree should bring forth good fruit; and D also in Gods estimation, because he beholdeth them as out of Christ, Mat. 3.17. in and through whom alone he is well pleased. St. Augustines judgement concerning such mens works is well known, who pro­nounceth of the best of them, that they are but splendida peccata, glorious sins: and the best of them are indeed no better. We may not say therefore, that there was in Abimelechs heart, as nor in the heart of any man, a legal integrity; as if his person, or any of his actions were innocent, and free from sin, in that perfection which the Law requireth. Neither yet can we say, there was in his heart, as nor in the heart of any unbeleever, an Evangelical integrity; as if his person were accepted, and for the persons sake all or any of E his actions approved with God, accepting them as perfect, through the supply of the abundant perfections of Christ then to come. That first and legall integrity, supposeth the righteousnesse of works, which no man hath; this latter and Evangelical integrity, [Page 339] A the righteousnesse of Faith, which no unbeliever hath: no mans heart being, either legally perfect, that is in Adam; or Evangeli­cally perfect, that is out of Christ. But there is [...] third kinde of in­tegrity of heart, inferiour to both these, which God here acknow­ledgeth in Abimelech; and of which only we affirm, that it may be found in an unbeliever, and a Reprobate: and that is, a Natural or Moral integrity; when the heart of a meer natural man is careful to follow the direction and guidance of right reason, according to that light (of Nature, or Revelation) which is in him, without hol­lownesse, halting, and hypocrisie; Rectus usus Naturalium we B might well call it: the term were fit enough to expresse it; had not the Papists and some other Sectaries, by sowring it with the leaven of their Pelagianism, rendred it suspicious. The Philoso­phers and learned among the Heathen, by that which they call a good conscience, understand no other thing, then this very Integrity whereof we now speak. Not that an Unbeliever can have a good conscience, taken in strict propriety of truth, and in a spiritual sense. For the whole man being corrupted through the fall of Adam; the conscience also is wrapped in the common pollution: so that Tit. 1.15. to them that are defiled and unbeleeving nothing is pure, but even C their minde and conscience is defiled, as speaketh S. Paul, Tit. 1. and being so defiled, can never be made good, till Heb. 10.22. their hearts be sprinkled from that pollution, Heb. 9.14. by the bloud of Christ, who through the eternal spirit offered himself without spot to God, and till the Conscience be purged by the same bloud from dead works to serve the living God, as speaketh the same Apostle, Heb. 9. and 10.

But yet a good Conscience in that sense as they meant it, a Con­science morally good, many of them had; who never had Faith in Christ, nor so much as the least inckling of the Doctrine of Salva­tion. D By which, Rom. 2.14. Not having the Law, they were a Law unto themselves; doing by nature many of the things contained in the Law: and chusing rather to undergo the greatest miseries, as shame, torment, exile, yea death it self, or any thing that could befall them, than wilfully to transgresse those rules, and notions, and dictates of piety and equity, which the God of Nature had im­printed in their Consciences. Could heathen men and unbeleevers have taken so much comfort in the testimony of an excusing Con­science, as it appeareth many of them did; if such a Conscience were not in the kinde, (that is Morally) Good? Or how else could E St. Paul have made that protestat [...]on he did in the Councel, [ Act. 23.1. Men and Brethren, I have lived in all good conscience before God untill this day:] At least, if he meant to include, (as most of the learned conceive he did) the whole time of his life, as well before his conversion, as after? Balaam was but a cursed Hypocrite, and therefore it was but a copy of his countenance, and no better, [Page 340] (for his heart even then hankered after 2 Pet. 2.15. the wages of unrighte­ousnesse,) A when he looked a squint upon Balaks liberal offer, with this answer. Num. 22.18. If Balak would give me his house full of gold and silver, I cannot go beyond the word of the Lord my God, to do lesse or more. But I assure my self, many thousands of unbeleevers in the world, free from his hypocrisie would not for ten times as much as he there spake of, have gone beyond the Rules of the Law of Nature written in their hearts, to have done either lesse or more. Abimelech seemeth to be so affected; at least, in this particular acti­on and passage with Abraham: wherein God thus approveth his integrity, Yea, I know that thou diddest this in the integrity of thy B heart.

The Reason of which moral integrity in men unregenerate and meerly natural, is that Imperium Rationis, that power of natural Conscience and Reason, which it hath, and exerciseth over the whole man: doing the office of a Law-giver, and having the strength of a law; [ Rom. 2.14. They are a law unto themselves,] saith the Apostle, Rom. 2. As a Law, it prescribeth, what is to be done: as a Law, it commandeth, that what is prescribed be done: as a Law, it proposeth rewards and punishments, accordingly as what it prescribeth and commandeth is done or not done. Abimelechs own Reason, by the C light of Nature informed him, that to take another mans wife from him was injurious; and enjoyneth him therefore, as he will avoid the horrors and upbraidings of a condemning heart▪ by no means to do it. Resolved accordingly to do, and to obey the law of Rea­son written in his heart, before he durst take Sarah into his house, he maketh inquiry first, whether she were a single woman or a wife: and therefore, although (upon mis-information) he took another mans wife, unwitting that she was so, he pleadeth here, and that justly, the integrity of his heart. And from obedience to the same Law especially, spring those many rare examples of Iustice, Tem­perance, D Gratitude, Beneficence, and other moral vertues, which we read of in Heathen men, not without admiration: which were so many strong evidences also of this moral integrity of their hearts.

A point that would bear much enlargement, if we intended to am­plifie in by Instances; and did not rather desire to draw it briefly into use, by Inferences. A just condemnation, it may be first, to many of us, who call our selves Christians, and Beleevers, and have many blessed means of direction and instruction for the due or­dering of our hearts and lives which those Heathens wanted: yet E come so many paces, nay leagues short of them, both in the dete­station of vicious and grosse enormities, and in the conscionable practise of many offices of vertue. Among them what strictnesse of Iustice? which we either slack or pervert. What zeal of the common good? which we put off each man to other, as an unconcerning [Page 341] A thing. What remission of private injuries? which we pursue with implacable revenge. What contempt of honours, and riches? which we so pant after, so adore. What temperance and frugality in their provisions? wherein no excesse satisfieth us. What free beneficence to the poor, and to pious uses? whereto we contribute penuriously and with grudging. What conscience of oathes and promises? which we so slight. What reverence of their Priests? whom we count as the scum of the people. What loathing of swinish drunkennesse? wherein some of us glory. What detestation of usury, as a monster in nature? whereof some of ours B make a trade. Particularities are infinite, but what should I say more? Certainly, unlesse our righteousnesses exceed theirs, we shall never come to heaven: but how shall we escape the nethermost hell, if our unrighteousnesses exceed theirs? Rom. 2.27. Shall not Vncircum­cision which is by nature, if it keep the law, judge thee, who by the Letter and Circumcision doest transgresse the law? said S. Paul to the Iew: make application to thy self, thou that art Christian.

Secondly, if even in unbeleevers, and Hypocrites, and Cast-awaies there may be in particular Actions, integrity and singlenesse C of heart: then it can be but an uncertain Rule for us to judge of the true state of our own or other mens hearts, by what they are in some few particular actions. Men are indeed that, not which they shew themselves in some passages, but what they are in the more general and constant tenor of their lives. If we should compare Abimelech and David together, by their different beha­viour in the same kinde of temptation, in two particulars of the sa­cred History, and look no farther: we could not but give sen­tence upon them quite contrary to right and truth. We should see Abimelech on the one side, though allured with Sarahs beauty; D yet free from the least injurious thought to her husband, or adul­terous intent in himself. We should behold 2 Sam. 11.2, &c. David on the other side, enflamed with lust after Bathsheba, whom he knew to be another mans Wife: plotting first, how to compasse his filthy de­sires with the Wife, and then after how to conceal it from the Hus­band, by many wicked and politick fetches; and, when none of those would take, at last to have him murthered, being one of his principal 2 Sam. 23.39. Worthies, in a most base and unworthy fashion, with the losse of the lives of a number of innocent persons more; besides the betraying of Gods cause, the dis-heartning of his people, and the E incouragement of his and their enemies. When we should see and consider all this on both sides, and lay the one against the other: what could we think but that Abimelech were the Saint, and Da­vid the Infidel; Abimelech the man after Gods own heart, and David a stranger from the Covenant of God? Yet was David all this while, within that Covenant: and (for any thing we know, or [Page 342] is likely.) Abimelech not. Particular actions then, are not good A evidences either way: as wherein both an unbeleever awed some­times by the law of natural Conscience, may manifest much simpli­city and integrity of heart; and the true Childe of God, swayed sometimes with Rom. 7.23. the law of sinful concupiscence, may bewray much foul Hypocrisie, and infidelity. But look into the more con­stant course of both their lives: and then may you finde the Hypo­crite and the unbeleever wholly distinguished from the godly, by the want of those right marks of sincerity that are in the godly: no zeal of Gods glory; no sense of original corruption; no bemoa­ning of his privy hypocrisie and secret Atheisme; no suspicion of B the deceitfulnesse of his own heart; no tendernesse of Conscience in smaller duties; no faithful dependence upon the providence or pro­mises of God for outward things; no self-denial, or poverty of spirit; no thirst after the salvation of his brethren, and the like: none of these I say, to be found in any constant manner in the gene­ral course of his life; although there may be some sudden light flashes of some of them now and then in some particular Actions. Measure no mans heart then, especially not thine own, by those rarer discoveries of moral integrity in particular actions: but by the powerful manifestations of habitual grace, in the more constant C tenor of life and practise.

We may learn hence thirdly, not to flatter our selves too much upon every integrity of heart; or to think our selves discharged from sin in the sight of God, upon every acquital of our own Consci­ences: when as all this may befall an Hypocrite, an Unbeleever, a Reprobate. When men accuse us of hypocrisie or unfaithfulnesse, or Psal. 35.11. lay to our charge things we never did: it is, I confesse, a very comfortable and a blessed thing, if we can finde protection against their accusations in our own hearts, and be able to plead the integrity thereof in barre against their calumniations. Our in­tegrity, D (though it be but Moral, and though but only in those actions wherein they charge us wrongfully,) and the testimony of our own consciences, may be of very serviceable use to us thus farre, to make us regardlesse of the accusations of unjust men: that one testimony within shall relieve us more, than a thousand false witnesses without can injure us. 1 Cor. 4.3. With me it is a very small thing, saith Saint Paul, that I should be judged of you, or of mans judge­ment: as if he should have said, I know my self better than you do; and therefore so long as I know nothing by my self of those things, wherein you censure me, I little reckon what either you, or E any others shall think or say by me. We may by his example make use of this; the inward testimony of our hearts being suffici­ent to justifie us against the accusations of men: but we may not rest upon this; as if the acquital of our hearts were sufficient to justifie us in the sight of God. S. Paul knew it, who durst not rest [Page 343] A thereupon: but therefore addeth in the very next following words, 1 Cor. 4.3, 4. Yea, I judge not mine own self; for I know nothing by my self, yet am I not hereby justified: but he that judgeth me, is the Lord. Our hearts are close, and false; and nothing so Jer. 17.9, 10 deceitful as they: and who can know them perfectly, but he that made them, and can search into them? Other men can know very little of them: our selves something more: but God alone all. If therefore when other men condemn us, we finde our selves agrieved: we may remove our cause into an Higher Court; appeal from them to our own Consciences, and be relieved there. But B that is not the Highest Court of all; there lyeth yet an ap­peal further and higher than it, even to the Iudgement-seat, or rather to the Mercy-seat of God: who both can finde just mat­ter in us, to condemn us, even in those things wherein our own hearts have acquitted us; and yet can withall finde a gracious means to justifie us, even from those things wherein our own hearts condemn us. Whether therefore our hearts condemn us, or condemn us not: 1 Joh. 3.20. God is greater than our hearts, and knoweth all things. To conclude all this point, and therewithal the first general part of my Text; Let no Excusations of our own C Consciences on the one side, or confidence of any integrity in our selves, make us presume we shall be able to stand just in the sight of God, if he should enter into Judgement with us: but let us ra­ther make suit unto him, that since we cannot Psal. 19.19. understand all our own errors, he would be pleased to cleanse us from our secret sins. And on the other side, let no accusations of our own Con­sciences, or guiltiness of our manifold frailties and secret hy­pocrisies, make us despair of obtaining his favour and righte­ousness: if denying our selves, and renouncing all integrity in our selves, as of our selves, we cast our selves wholly at the foot­stool D of his mercy, and seek his favour in the face of his only be­gotten Son Iesus Christ the righteous.

Of the former branch of Gods reply to Abimelech, in those former words of the Text, [ Yea I know that thou didst this in the integrity of thy heart] hitherto. I now proceed to the latter branch thereof, in those remaining words [ For I also with-held thee from sinning against me: therefore suffered I thee not to touch her.] [...]. The word signifieth properly to hold in, or to keep back; Vatablus in Schol. hic. Retinui, or Iunius hic. Cohibui, or as the Latine hath it, Vulgar. hic. Custodivi te: implying Abime­lechs forwardness to that sin; certainly he had been gone, if God E had not kept him in, and held him back. The Greek rendreth it, Septuag. hic. [...]. I spared thee: and so the Latine Parcere, is some­times used for impedire, or prohibere, to hinder, or not to suffer; as in that of Virg. Eclog. 3. Virgil, Parcite oves nimium procedere. Or taking parcere in the most usual signification, for sparing; it may very well stand with the purpose of the place; for indeed God spareth [Page 344] us no less, indeed he spareth us much more, when he maketh us for­bear A to sin, than when having sinned he forbeareth to punish; and as much cause have we to acknowledge his mercy, and to rejoyce in it, when he holdeth our hands that we sin not, as when he hold­eth his own hands that he strike not. For I also with-held thee from sinning against me. How? Did not Abimelech sin in taking Sarah, or was not that as Psal. 51.4. every other sin is, a sin against God? Certainly, if Abimelech had not sinned in so doing, and that against God; God would not have so plagued him as he did, for that deed. The meaning then is; not, that God with-held him wholly from sin­ning at all therein; but that God with-held him from sinning against B him in that foul kinde, and in that high degree, as to defile himself by actual filthiness with Sarah, which but for Gods restraint he had done: [ Therefore suffered I thee not] Septuag. hic. [...]. Vulg. hic. Non dimisi te, that is, I did not let thee go: I did not leave thee to thy self: or most agreeably to the letter of the Text in the [...]. Hebrew, Non dedi, or non tradidi; I did not deliver, or give. That may be, non dedi potestatem, I did not give thee H. A. hic. leave or power, and so giving is sometimes used for suffering, as Psal. 16. Psal. 16.10. Non dabis sanctum tuum, Thou wilt not suffer, &c. and Gen. 31.73. Exod 3.19. & 12 23. Num. 22.13. Jud. 1.24. & 15.1. Ester. 9.14. elsewhere. Or non dedi te tibi, I gave thee not to thy self. A man cannot be put C more desperately into the hands of any enemy, than to be left in manu consilii sui, delivered into his own hands, and given over to the lust of his own heart. Or as it is here translated, I suffered thee not. We should not draw in God as a party, when we commit any sin, as if he joyned with us in it, or lent us his helping hand for it: we do it so alone, without his help, that we never do it, but when he letteth us alone, and leaveth us destitute of his help. For the kinde, and manner, and measure, and circumstances, and events, and other the appurtenances of sin; God ordereth them by his Almighty power and providence so, as to become serviceable to his most wise, D most just, most holy purposes: but as for the very formality it self of the sin, God is (to make the most of it,) but a sufferer; [Therefore suffered I thee not, To touch her.] Signifying that God had so far restrained Abimelech from the accomplishment of his wicked and unclean purposes, that Sarah was preserved free by his good providence, not only from actual adultery, but from all unchaste and wanton dalliance also with Abime­lech.

It was Gods great mercy to all the three parties, that he did not suffer this evil to be done: for by this means he graciously pre­served E Abimelech from the sin, Abraham from the wrong, and Sa­rah from both. And it is to be acknowledged the great mercy of God, when at any time he doth, (and he doth ever and anon more or less,) by his gracious and powerful restraint with-hold any man, from running into those extremities of sin and mischief, [Page 345] A whereinto his own corruption would carry him headlong, especi­ally when it is set a gog by the cunning perswasions of Satan, and the manifold temptations that are in the world through lust. The Points then that arise from this part of my Text, are these. 1. Men do not always commit those evils, their own desires, or outward temptations prompt them unto. 2. That they do it not, it is from Gods restraint. 3. That God restraineth them, it is of his own gracious goodness and mercy. The common subject mat­ter of the whole three points, being one, viz. Gods restraint of mans sin; we will therefore wrap them up all three together, and B so handle them, in this one entire Observation, as the total of all three. God in his mercy oftentimes restraineth men from commit­ting those evils, which, if that restraint were not, they would other­wise have committed.

This Restraint, whether we consider the Measure, or the Means which God useth therein; is of great variety. For the Measure; God sometimes restraineth men à Toto, from the whole sin, where­unto they are tempted; as he with-held Ioseph from consenting to the perswasions of his Mistress: sometimes only à Tanto, and that more or less, as in his infinite wisdom he seeth expedient; C suffering them perhaps but only to desire the evill, perhaps to re­solve upon it, perhaps to prepare for it, perhaps to begin to act it, perhaps to proceed far in it, and yet keeping them back from fal­ling into the extremity of the sin, or accomplishing their whole de­sire in the full and final consummation thereof; as here he dealt with Abimelech. Abimelech sinned against the eighth Commandement, in taking Sarah injuriously from Abraham, say he had been but her brother; and he sinned against the seventh Commandement in a foul degree, in harbouring such wanton and unchaste thoughts concerning Sarah, and making such way as he did, (by taking her D into his house,) for the satisfying of his lust therein: but yet God with-held him from plunging himself into the extremity of those sins, not suffering him to fall into the act of uncleanness. And as for the Means whereby God with-holdeth men from sin­ning; they are also of wonderful variety. Sometimes he taketh them off, by diverting the course of the corruption, and turning the affections another way. Sometimes he awaketh natural Con­science; which is a very tender and tickle thing, when it is once stirred, and will boggle now and then at a very small matter in com­parison, over it will do at some other times. Sometimes he af­frighteth E them with apprehensions of outward Evils; as shame, infamy, charge, envy, loss of a friend, danger of humane lawes, and sundry other such like discouragements. Some­times he cooleth their resolutions, by presenting unto their thoughts the terrors of the Law, the strictness of the last Account, and the endless unsufferable torments of Hell-fire. Sometimes, when all [Page 346] things are ripe for execution, he denyeth them opportunity, or casteth A in some unexpected impediment in the way, that quasheth all. Some­times he Qu [...]sdam praes [...]n [...] Deus multa peccare posse, [...]agellat eos infirmitate corporis, ne peccent, ut eis utilius sit frangi languoribus ad salutem, quàm remanere inco­lumes ad d [...]m­nationem, Hug. 2. de Anim. disableth them, and weakeneth the arm of flesh wherein they trusted, so as they want power to their will; as here he dealt with Abimelech. And sundry other ways he hath, more than we are able to search into, whereby he layeth a restraint upon men, & keepeth them back from many sins and mischiefs, at least from the extremity of ma­ny sins and mischiefs, whereunto otherwise Nature and Temptation would carry them with a strong current. Not to speak yet of that sweet, and of all other the most blessed and powerful restraint, which is wrought in us by the Spirit of Sanctification, renewing the soul, B and subduing the corruption that is in the Flesh unto the Obedience of the Spirit: at which I shall have fitter occasion to touch anon.

In the mean time, that there is something or other, that re­straineth men from doing some evils, unto which they have not only a natural proneness, but perhaps withal an actual desire and pur­pose; might be shewn by a world of instances: but because eve­ry mans daily experience can abundantly furnish him with some, we will therefore content our selves with the fewer. See Gen. 31.23, &c. Laban meant no good to Iacob, when taking his Brethren with him, he pursued after him seven days journey in an hostile manner; and C he had power to his will, to have done Iacob a mischief, Iacob being but imbellis turba, no more but himself, his wives and his little ones, with his flocks and herds, and a few servants to at­tend them, unable to defend themselves, much more unmeet to resist a prepared enemy: yet for all his power, and purpose, and preparation, Laban when he had overtaken Iacob, durst have no­thing at all to do with him, and he had but very little to say to him neither: The worst was but this, [ Thus and thus have you dealt with me. And Gen. 31.29. It is in the power of mine hand to do you hurt: but the God of your father spake unto me yesternight, say­ing; D Take thou heed that thou speak not to Jacob either good or bad:] See the story in Gen. 31. The same Iacob had a Brother, as unkinde as that Uncle, nay much more despightfully bent against him than he; for he had vowed his destruction, ( Gen. 27.41. The days of mourning for my Father are at hand, and then I will slay my Brother Jacob;) and although the Ibid. v. 44, 45. Mother well hoped, that some few days time and absence would appease the fury of Esau, and all should be forgotten; yet Gen. 31.38. twenty years after the old grudge remained, and upon Iacobs approach Gen. 32.6. Esau goeth forth to meet him with 400. men, armed (as it should seem) for his destruction: E which cast Ibid. v. 7, 8. Iacob into a terrible fear, and much distressed he was good man, and glad to use the best wit he had, by dividing his Companies, to provide for the safety at least of some part of his charge. And yet behold at the encounter, no use at all of the 400. men, unless to be spectatours and witnesses of the joyful Gen. 33.4, &c. em­braces, [Page 347] A and kinde loving complements that passed between the two brothers, in the liberal offers and modest refusals each of others cour­tesies; in the 32. and 33. of Genesis. A good Probatum of that Observation of Solomon, Prov. 16.7. When a mans ways please the Lord, he maketh even his enemies to be at peace with him. Balaam the Con­jurer, when the King Balac had cast the hook before him, baited with ample Num. 22.7.17. rewards in hand, and great promotions in reversion, if he would come over to him and curse Israel; had both Covetous­ness and Ambition enough in him to make him bite: so that he was not only 2 Pet. 2.15. willing, but even desirous, to satisfie the King; for he loved the wages of unrighteousness with his heart, and therefore B made Num. 23, 13, 14, 17, 28. tryal (till he saw it was all in vain,) if by any means he could wring a permission from God to do it. But when his Num. 24.5, &c. eyes were opened to behold Israel, and his mouth open that he must now pronounce something upon Israel: though his eyes were full of En­vy, and his heart of Cursing, yet God put a parable of Blessing into his mouth, and he was not able to utter a syllable of any thing other than good concerning Israel, in 22. & 24. of Num­bers.

In all which and sundry other instances, wherein when there C was intended before-hand so much evill to be done, and there was withall in the parties such a forward desire, and such solemn prepa­ration to have it done; and yet when all came to all, so little or no­thing was done, of what was intended, but rather the contrary: it cannot first be imagined, that such a stop should be made, but by the powerful restraint of some superiour, and over-ruling hand; neither may we doubt in the second place, that every such restraint, by what second and subordinate means soever it be furthered, is yet the proper work of God, as proceeding from and guided by his Almighty and irresistible providence. As for that which hap­pened D to Balaam, that it was Gods doing, the evidence is clear; we have it from the mouth of two or three witnesses. The Wisard himself confesseth it, Num. 22.13. The Lord will not suffer me to go with you, Num. 22. The King that set him on work, upbraideth him with it; Num. 2 [...].11. I thought indeed to promote thee to great honour: but lo the Lord hath kept thee back from honour: Num. 24. And Moses would have Israel take knowledge of it; Deut. 23.5. The Lord thy God would not harken unto Balaam, but the Lord thy God turned the curse into a blessing, because the Lord thy God loved thee, Deut. 23. It was God then that turned Balaams curse into a blessing, and it was the same God, E that turned Labans revengeful thoughts into a friendly Expostu­lation; and it was the same God, that turned Esaus inveterate malice into a kinde brotherly congratulation. He that hath set Job 38.8, 11. bounds to the Sea, which, though the waves thereof rage hor­ribly, they cannot pass, (Hitherto shalt thou go, and here shalt thou stay thy proud waves;) and did command the waters of [Page 348] the Exod. 15.8. Red Sea to stay their course, and stand up as on heaps; and A by his power could enforce the waters of the Psal. 114.3. River Iordan, to run quite against the current up the Channel; he hath Prov. 21.1. in his hands, and at his command the hearts of all the sons of men, yea though they be the greatest Kings and Monarchs in the world, as the Rivers of waters; and can winde and turn them at his plea­sure, inclining them which way soever he will. Psal. 76.10. The fiercenesse of man shall turn to thy praise, (saith David in Ps. 76.10.) and the fierce­nesse of them shalt thou retain: the latter clause of the verse is very significant in the Original, and cometh home to our purpose; as if we should translate it, [...] Residuum ira­rum cinge [...]. Vatablus. Thou shalt gird the remainder of their B wrath, or of their fiercenesse. The meaning is this. Suppose a mans heart be never so full fraught with envie, hatred, malice, wrath, and revenge, let him be as fierce & furious as is possible; God may indeed suffer him, and he will suffer him to exercise so much of his corrupti­on, and proceed so far in his fiercenesse, as he seeth expedient and use­full for the forwarding of other his secret and just and holy appoint­ments, and so order the sinful fiercenesse of man by his wonderful providence, as to make it serviceable to his ends, and to turn it to his glory: but look whatsoever wrath and fiercenesse there is in the heart of a man, over and above so much as will serve for those his C eternall purposes, all that surplusage, that overplus and remainder whatsoever it be he will gird; he will so binde, and hamper, and restrain him, that he shall not be able to go an inch beyond his [...]e [...]der, though he would fret his heart out. The fiercenesse of man shall turn to thy praise, so much of it as he doth execute: and the re­mainder of their fiercenesse thou shalt refrain, that they execute it not. Be he never so great a Prince; or have he never so great a spirit: all is one; he must come under. No difference with God in this, betwixt him that sitteth on the Throne, and her that grindeth at the Mill: Psal. 76.12. He shall refrain the spirit of Princes, and is wonder­full D among the Kings of the earth: in the last vers. of that Psalm.

Now of the truth of all that hath been hitherto spoken in both these branches of the Observation, (viz. that first there is a restraint of evill; and then secondly, that this restraint is from God;) I know not any thing can give us better assurance, taking them both together, than to consider the generality and strength of our Na­tural 1 corruption. General it is first, in regard of the Persons; over­spreading the whole lump of our nature: there is not a childe of Adam free from the common infection; Psal. 14.2. They are all corrupt, E they are altogether become abominable, there is none that doth good, 2 no not one. General secondly, in regard of the subject, over­running the whole man, soul and body, with all the parts and powers of either, so as Esay 1.6. from the sole of the foot to the crown of the head there is no whole part. John 3.6. Whatsoever is born of the flesh [Page 349] A is flesh; and Tit. 1.15. To them that are defiled and unbeleeving nothing is pure, but even their minde and Conscience is defiled; and Gen. 6.5. All the imaginations of the thoughts of their hearts are only evil con­tinually. General thirdly, in regard of the object: averse from all 3 kinde of good, ( Rom. 7.18. In me, that is in my flesh, dwelleth no good thing;) and prone to all kinde of evil, ( Psal. 36.4. He hath set himself in no good way, neither doth he abhorre any thing that is evill.) Adde to this generality, the strength also of our corruption; how vigo­rous, and stirring, and active it is, and how it carrieth us headlong­ly with full speed into all manner of evill, Jer. 8.6. As the horse rusheth B into the battell; so as we have no hold of our selves, neither power to stay our selves, till we have run as far as we can, and without the mercy of God plunged our selves into the bottome of the bot­tomlesse pit. Lay all this together, and there can be no other suf­ficient reason given, than this restraint whereof we now speak, why any one man should at any one time refrain from any one sin be­ing tempted thereunto; whereinto any other man at any other time hath fallen, being alike tempted. Every man would kill his bro­ther, as Gen. 4.8. Cain did Abel; and every man defile his sister, as 2 Sam. 13.11 Amnon did Tham [...]r; and every man oppresse his inferiour, C as 1 Kin. 21.16. Ahab did Naboth; and every man supplant his betters, as 2 Sam. 16.3. Z [...]bah did M [...]ph [...]bosheth; and every man betray his Master, as Mat. 26.15. Iudas did Christ: every man being as deep in the loynes of Adam, as either Cain, or Iudas, or any of the rest. Their nature was not more corrupt than ours, neither ours lesse corrupt than theirs: and therefore every one of us should have done those things, as well as any one of them, if there had not been Nullum pec­catum est quod unquam fecerit homo, quod non possit facere al­ter homo, si Creator desit à quo fact [...] est homo. Au­gustin. soli­loqu. cap. 15. something with­out and above nature to withhold us, and keep us back therefrom, when we were tempted, which was not in that measure afforded them, when they were tempted. And from whom can we think D that restraint to come, but from that God, who is the Author and the Lord of nature, and hath the power and command and rule of nature; by whose grace and goodnesse we are whatsoever we are: and to whose powerful assistance we owe it, if we do any good, (for it is he that setteth us on;) and to his powerful restraint, if we eschew any evil, (for it is he that keepeth us off) Therefore I also withheld thee from sinning against me.

And as to the third point in the Observation, it is not much lesse evident than the two former; namely, that this Restraint, as it is from God, so it is from the Mercy of God. Hence it is that Di­vines E usually bestow upon it the name of Grace: distinguishing between a twofold Grace; a special renewing Grace, and a Com­mon restraining Grace. The special and renewing Grace is indeed so incomparably more excellent, that in comparison thereof the other is not worthy to be called by the name of Grace, if we would speak properly and exactly: but yet the word [ Grace] may not [Page 350] unfitly be so extended, as to reach to every act of Gods provi­dence, A whereby at any time he restraineth men from doing those evils which otherwise they would do; and that in a threefold re­spect: 1 of God, of themselves, of others. First, in respect of God, every restraint from sin may be called Grace; in as much as it proceedeth ex mero motu, from the meer good will and pleasure of God, without any cause, motive, or inducement in the man that is so restrained. For take a man in the state of corrupt nature, and leave him to himself; and think, how it is possible for him to forbear any sin, whereunto he is tempted. There is no power in nature, to work a restraint: nay there is not so much as any B pronenesse in nature, to desire a restraint: much lesse then is there any worth in Nature, to deserve a restraint. Issuing therefore, not at all from the Powers of Nature, but from the free pleasure of God, as a beam of his merciful providence, this Restraint may well be called Grace. And so it may be secondly, in respect of the Persons them­selves: 2 because, though it be not available to them for their ever­lasting salvation; yet it is some favour to them, more than they have deserved, that by this means their sins (what in number, what in weight) are so much lesser, than otherwise they would have been; whereby also their account shall be so much the easier, and C their stripes so many the fewer: Chrysostome in Gen. hom. 25. & alibi saepe. Saint Chrysostome often obser­veth it, as an effect of the mercy of God upon them, when he cut­teth off great offenders betimes with some speedy destruction: and he doth it out of this very consideration, that they are thereby pre­vented from committing many sins, which if God should have lent them a longer time, they would have committed. If his ob­servation be sound; it may then well passe for a double Mercy of God to a sinner, if he both respite his destruction, and withall re­strain him from sin: for by the one, he giveth him so much longer time for repentance, which is one Mercy; and by the other, he pre­venteth D so much of the increase of his sin, which is another Mer­cy. Thirdly, it may be called Grace, in respect of other men. 3 For in restraining men from doing evil, God intendeth, as principally his own glory, so withall the good of mankinde, especially of his Church, in the preservation of humane so­ciety: which could not subsist an hour, if every man should be left to the wildenesse of his own nature, to do what mischief, the De­vill and his own heart would put him upon, without restraint. So that the restraining of mens corrupt purposes and affections, pro­ceedeth from that Tit. 3.4. [...] (as the Apostle somewhere cal­leth E it,) that love of GOD to mankinde, whereby he willeth their preservation: and might therefore in that respect bear the name of Grace, though there should be no good at all intended thereby to the person so restrained. Just as those [...], those spiritual gifts, which God hath distributed in a wonderful variety for the [Page 351] A edifying of his Church, though they often-times bring no good to the receiver, are yet stiled graces in the Scriptures: because the distribution of them proceedeth from the gracious love and fa­vour of God to his Church, whose benefit he intendeth therein. God here restrained Abimelech; as elsewhere he did Laban, and Esau, and Balaam, and others: not so much for their own sakes, though perhaps sometimes that also; as for their sakes, whom they should have injured by their sins, if they had acted them. As here Abimelech for his chosen Abrahams sake; and Laban and Esau for his servant Iacobs sake; and Balaam for his people Israels B sake. As it is said in Psal. 105. and that with special reference (as I conceive it) to this very story of Abraham, Psal. 105 14. He suffered no man to do them wrong, but reproved even Kings for their sakes; saying, Touch not mine anointed, and do my Prophets no harm: He reproved even Kings, by restraining their power, as here Abimelech; but it was for their sakes still, that so Sarah his anointed might not be touched, nor his Prophet Abraham sustain any harm.

We see now the Observation proved in all the points of it. 1. Men do not alwaies commit those evils, they would, and might do. 2. That they do not, it is from Gods restraint, who with-hol­deth C them. 3. That restraint is an act of his merciful provi­dence, and may therefore bear the name of Grace: in respect of God, who freely giveth it; of them, whose sins and stripes are the fewer for it; of others, who are preserved from harmes the better by it. The Inferences we are to raise from the premises for our Christian practise and comfort, are of two sorts: for so much as they may arise from the consideration of Gods Restraining Grace, either as it may lye upon other men, or as it may lye upon our selves.

First, from the consideration of Gods restraint upon others; D the Church, and children, and servants of God may learn, to whom they owe their preservation: even to the power and goodnesse of their God, in restraining the fury of his and their enemies. We live among Ezek. 2.6. Scorpions, and Mat. 10.16. as sheep in the midst of Wolves; and they that Psal. 69.4. hate us without a cause, and are mad against us, are more in number than the hairs of our heads: And yet as many and as malicious as they are, by the Mercy of God still we are, and we live, and we prosper in some measure, in despite of them all. Is it any thanks to them? None at all. The Gen. 3.15. seed of the Serpent beareth a natural and an immortal hatred against God, and all good E men: and if they had hornes to their curstnesse, and power answera­ble to their wils, we should not breath a minute. Is it any thanks to our selves? Nor that neither: we have neither number to match them, nor policy to defeat them, nor strength to resist them; weak, silly, Luk. 12.32. little flock, as we are. But to whom then is it thanks? As if a little flock of sheep escape, when a multitude of ravening [Page 352] Wolves, watch to devour them, it cannot be ascribed either in whole A or in part, either to the sheep in whom there is no help, or to the Wolf in whom there is no mercy; but it must be imputed all and wholly to the good care of the shepherd, in safe guarding his sheep, and keeping off the Wolf: so for our safety and preservation in the midst, and in the spight of so many Enemies, Psal. 115.1. Not unto us; O Lord, not unto us, whose greatest strength is but weaknesse; much lesse unto them, whose tenderest Prov. 12.10. mercies are cruel; but unto thy Name be the glory, O thou Psa. 80.1. Shepheard of Israel, who out of thine abundant love to us, who are the Psal. 95.7. flock of thy Pasture, and the sheep of thy hands, hast made thy power glorious, in cur­bing B and restraining their malice against us. Psal. 107.8.15. &c. Oh that men would therefore praise the Lord for his goodnesse, and declare the wonders that he doth for the children of men. Wonders we may well call them; indeed they are Miracles: if things strange, and above, and against the ordinary course of Nature may be called Mi­racles. When we read the stories in the Scriptures, of Dan. 6.23. Daniel cast into the den among the Lions, and not touched; of the Dan. 3.27. three children walking in the midst of the fiery furnace, and not scor­ched; of a Acts 28.5. viper fastning upon Pauls hand, and no harm fol­lowing: we are stricken with some amazement; at the considera­tion C of these strange and supernatural accidents; and these we all confesse to be miraculous escapes. Yet such Miracles as these, and such escapes, God worketh daily in our preservation: notwith­standing we live encompassed with so many fire-brands of hell, such herds of ravening Wolves, and Lions, and Tygers, and such numerous Mat. 3.7. generations of vipers: I mean wicked and ungodly men, the spawn of the old Serpent, who have it by kinde from their father, to thirst after the destruction of the Saints and servants of God; and to whom it is as natural so to do, as for the fire to burn, or a viper to bite, or a Lion to devour. Oh that men would there­fore D praise the Lord for this his goodnesse, and daily declare these his great wonders, which he daily doth for the children of men.

Secondly, since this restraint of wicked men is so only from God, as that nothing either they, or we, or any Creature in the world can do, can with-hold them from doing us mischief, unlesse God lay his restraint upon them: it should teach us so much wis­dome, as to take heed how we trust them. It is best and safest for us, as in all other things, so in this, to keep the golden mean, that we be neither too timorous, nor too credulous. If wicked men then threaten and plot against thee, yet fear them not: God can E restrain them if he think good, and then assure thy self they shall not harm thee. If on the other side they colloague, and make shew of much kindnesse to thee, yet trust them not: God may suf­fer them to take their own way, and not restrain them, and then assure thy self they will not spare thee. Thou maist think per­haps [Page 353] A of some one or other of these, that sure his own good nature will hold him in; or thou hast had trial of him heretofore, and found him faithfull as heart could wish; or thou hast some such tye upon him by kindred, neighbourhood, acquaintance, covenant, oath, benefits, or other natural or civil obligation, as will keep him off, at least from falling foul upon thee all at once. Deceive not thy self; these are but slender assurances for thee to abide upon. Good nature! alas where is it? since Adam fell, there was never any such thing in rerum natura: if there be any good thing in any man, it is all from Grace; nature is all naught, even that which B seemeth to have the preheminence in nature, Rom. 8.7. [...], is stark naught. We may talk of this and that, of good natured men, and I know not what! But the very truth is, set grace aside, (I mean all grace, both renewing and restraining grace,) there is no more good nature in any man than there was in Cain and in Iudas. That thing, which we use to call good nature, is indeed but a subor­dinate means or instrument, whereby God restraineth some men more than others from their birth, and special constitution, from sundry outragious exorbitancies, and so is a branch of this restrai­ning Grace whereof we now speak. And as for thy past Experience, C that can give thee little security: thou knowest not what fetters God layed upon him then, nor how he was pleased with those fetters. God might full sore against his will, not only restrain him from do­ing thee hurt, but also constrain him 3 Reg. 17.4. to do thee good: as some­times he commanded the Ravens to feed Eliah; a bird so [...]. Arist. 6. hist. Anim. 6. - Pel­lunt nidis pul­los sicut & cor­vi. Plin. 10. Nat. hist. 12. un­natural to her young ones, that they might famish for her, if God did not otherwise provide for them; and therefore it is noted in the Scripture as a special argument of Gods providence, that he feed­eth the Psal. 147.9. Job 38.41. Luke 12.24. young Ravens that call upon him. But as nothing that is constrained is durable, but every thing when it is constrained D against its natural inclination, if it be let alone, will at length Usque recur­rit. Horat. 1. E­pist. 10. re­turn to his own kinde, and primitive disposition, as these Ravens which now fed Eliah, would have been as ready another time to have pecked out his eyes: so a Natural man is a natural man still, howsoever ouer-ruled for the present: and if God, as he hath hi­therto by his restraint with-held him, shall but another while with­hold his restraint from him; he will soon discover the inbred ha­tred of his heart against good things and men, and make thee at the last beshrew thy folly in trusting him, when he hath done thee a mischief unawares. And therefore if he have done thee seven cour­tesies, E and promise fair for the eighth; yet trust him not; for there are Prov. 26.25. seven abominations in his heart. And as for whatsoever other hanck thou maiest think thou hast over him, be it never so strong: unlesse God manacle him with his powerful restraint, he can as easily unfetter himself from them all, as Judg. 16▪9.12. Sampson from the green withs and coards wherewith the Philistines bound him. [Page 354] All those fore-mentioned relations came in but upon the bye, and A since: whereas the Gen. 3.15. hatred of the wicked against goodness is of an ancienter date, and hath his root in (corrupt) nature: and is therefore of such force, that it maketh void all obligations, whe­ther civil, domestical, or other, that have grown by vertue of any succeeding contract. It is a ruled case, Mat. 10.36. Inimici domestici, A mans enemies may be they of his own house. Let not any man then, that hath either Religion or Honesty, have any thing to do with that man; at least let him not trust him more than needs he must, that is an Enemy either to Religion or Honesty. So far as common Hu­manity, and the necessities of our lawful Occasions and Callings do require, we may have to do B with them, and rest upon the good pro­vidence of God for the success of our affairs even in their hands, not doubting but that God will both restrain them from doing us harm, and dispose them to do us good, so far as he shall see expe­dient for us: but then, this is not to trust them, but to trust God with them. But for us to put our selves needlesly into their hands, and to hazard our safety upon their faithfulness by way of trust; there is neither wisdom in it, nor warrant for it. Although God may do it, yet we have no reason to presume that he will restrain them for our sakes, when we might have prevented it our C selves, and would not: and this we are sure of, that nothing in the world can preserve us from receiving mischief from them, unless God do restrain them. Therefore trust them not.

Thirdly, if at any time we see wickedness set aloft, bad men grow to be great, or great men shew themselves bad, sinning with an high hand, and an arm stretched out, and God seemeth to streng­then their hand by adding to their greatness, and encreasing their power; if we see the Hab. 1.13. wicked devouring the man that is more righteous than he, and God hold his tongue the whilest; if we see the ungodly course it up and down at pleasure which way soever the D lust of their corrupt heart carryeth them without controul, like a wilde untamed Colt in a spacious field, God (as it were) laying the rains in the neck, and letting them run; in a word, when we see the whole world out of frame and order: we may yet frame our selves to a godly patience, and sustain our hearts amid all these evils with this comfort and consideration; that still God keepeth the rains in his own hands, and when he seeth his time, and so far as he seeth it good, he both can and will, check, and controul, and restrain them at his pleasure; as the cunning Rider sometimes giveth a fiery horse head, and letteth him fling and run as if he were mad; he E knoweth he can give him the stop, when he list. The great Psal. 104.26. Levia­thans, that take their pastime in the Sea, and with a little stirring of themselves can make Job 41.31, 32. the deep to boyl like a pot, and cause a path to shine after them as they go; he can Ibid. vers. 5. play with them as children do [Page 355] A with a bird: he suffereth them to swallow his hook, and to play upon the line, and to roll and tumble them in the waters; but anon he striketh the hook through their noses, and fetcheth them up, and layeth them upon the shore, there to beat themselves with­out help or remedy, exposed to nothing but shame and contempt. What then if God suffer those that hate him to prosper for the time, and in their prosperity to Lord it over his heritage! What if Princes should Psal. 119.23. sit and speak against us Ib. verse 161. without a cause, as it was sometimes Davids case! Let us not free at the injuries, nor envy at the greatness of any: let us rather betake us to Davids B refuge, to be Ibid. ver. 23. occupied in the statutes, and to meditate in the holy Word of God. In that holy Word we are taught, that the hearts even of Kings, how much more then of inferiour persons, are in his rule and governance, and that he doth dispose and turn them, as seemeth best to his godly wisdom; that he can Psal. 76.12. refrain the spirit of Princes, Psal. 1 [...]9.8. binde Kings in chains, and Nobles in links of Iron; and though they Psal. 2.6. rage furiously at it, and lay their heads toge­ther, in consultation how to break his bands, and cast away his cords from thē, yet they imagin but a vain thing; whilst they strive against him on earth, he laugheth them to scorn in heaven, and maugre all op­position C will establish the Kingdom of his Christ, and protect his peo­ple. Say then the great ones of the world exercise their power over us, and lay what restraints they can upon us: our comfort is, they have not greater power over us, than Regum ti­mendorum in proprios greges, Reges in ipsos imperium est Iovis. Hor 3. Carm. O [...]. 1. God hath over them; nor can they so much restrain the meanest of us, but God can restrain the greatest of them much more. Say our enemies curse us with Bell, Book, and Can­dle: our comfort is, God is able to return the curse upon their own heads, and in despight of them too, Deut. 23.5. turn it into a blessing upon us. Say they make warlike preparations against us to invade us: our comfort is, God can Psal. 48.7. break the Ships of Tarshish, and scatter the most D Psal. 69.4. invincible Armadoes. Say they that hate us be more in number than the hairs of our head: our comfort is, the very Mat. 10 30. hairs of our head are numbred with him, and without his sufferance not the least Luke 21.18. hair of our heads shall perish. Say (to imagine the worst) that our Enemies should prevail against us, and Psal. 106.41. they that hate us should be Lords over us for the time: our comfort is, [...]e that loveth us, is Lord over them, and can bring them un­der us again, when he seeth time. In all our fears, in all our dangers, in all our distresses; our comfort is, that God can do all this for us: our care should be by our holy obedience to E strengthen our interest in his protection, and not to make him a stranger from us, yea an enemy unto us, by our sins and impeni­tency; that so we may have yet more comfort, in a cheerful con­fidence, that God will do all this for us. The Assyrian, whose Esay 10.7. ambition it was to be the Catholick King, and universal Monarch of the world, stiling himself the Great King, ( Esay 36.4. thus saith the [Page 356] Great King, the King of Assyria;) when he had sent Esay 27.28, 29. messengers A to revile Israel, and an Army to besiege and destroy Ierusalem: yet for all his rage he could do them no harm, the Lord Esay 10.12 brought down the stout heart of the King of Assyria, Esay 37.33. put a hook in his nose, and a bridle in his lips, and made him return back, by the way by which he came, without taking the City, or so much as casting a bank, or shooting an arrow against it. Nay, he that is indeed Job 41.34. the great King over all the children of pride, and hath better title to the stile of most Catholick King than any that ever yet bare it, whose Territories are large as the Earth, and spa­cious as the Air, I mean the Devil, the Ephes. 2.2. Prince of this world; he B is so fettered with the chain of Gods power and providence, that he is not able with all his might and malice, no not though he raise his whole forces, and muster up all the powers of darkness and Hell into one band, to do us any harm in our souls, in our bodies, in our children, in our friends, in our goods, no not so much as our very Mat. 8.31, 32. Pigs, or any small thing that we have, without the special leave and sufferance of our good God. He must have his Dedimus potestatem from him, or he can do nothing.

Fourthly, since this restraint is an act of Gods mercy, whom we C should strive to resemble in nothing more Luke 6.36. than in shewing mercy: let every one of us in imitation of our Heavenly Father, and in compassion to the souls of our brethren, and for our own good and the good of humane society, endeavour our selves faithfully the best we can to restrain, and withhold, and keep back others from sinning. The Magistrate, the Minister, the Housholder, every other man in his place and calling, should do their best by rewards, punish­ments, rebukes, incouragements, admonitions, perswasions, good example, and other like means to suppress vice, and restrain disor­ders, in those that may any way come within their charge. Our D first desire should be, and for that we should bend our utmost en­deavours, that if it be possible, their hearts might be seasoned with grace and the true fear of God: but as in other things, where we cannot attain to the full of our first aims, Cicero. Pulchrum est (as he saith) in secundis tertiisve consistere; so here, we may take some contentment in it, as some fruit of our labours, in our Callings, if we can but wean them from gross disorders, and reduce them from extremely debaucht courses to some good measure of Civility. It ought not to be, it is not our desire, to make men Hypocrites; and a meer Civil man is no better: yet to us, that cannot judge E but by the outward behaviour, it is less grief, when men are Hy­pocrites, than when they are Profane. Our first aim is, to make you good: yet some rejoycing it is to us, if we can but make you less evil. Our aim is, to make you of Natural, holy and Spiri­tual men; but we are glad, if of dissolute, we can but make you [Page 357] A good Moral men: if in stead of planting Grace, we can but root out Vice: if in stead of the power of Godliness in the reformation of the inner-man, we can but bring you to some tolerable stayed­ness in the conformity of the outward-man. If we can do but this, though we are to strive for that, our labour is not altogether in vain in the Lord. For hereby, first, mens sins are both less and 1 fewer: and that secondly, abateth somewhat both of the number 2 and weight of their stripes, and maketh their punishment the ea­sier: and thirdly, there is less scandal done to Religion; which 3 receiveth not so much soil and dis-reputation by close hypocrisie, B as by lewd and open prophaneness: Fourthly, the Kingdome of 4 Satan is diminished, though not directly in the strength, for he lo­seth never a Subject by it; yet somewhat in the glory thereof, be­cause he hath not so full and absolute command of some of his subjects, as before he had, or seemed to have. Fifthly, much of 5 the hurt that might come by evil example, is hereby prevented. Sixthly, the people of God are preserved from many injuries and 6 contumelies which they would receive from evil men, if their bar­barous manners were not thus civilized; as a fierce Mastiffe doth least hurt, when he is chained and muzled. Seventhly and lastly, C and which should be the strongest motive of all the rest, to make 7 us industrious to repress vicious affections in others; it may please God these sorry beginnings may be the In ipsis im­probis dum for­midato suppli­cio f [...]aenatur fa­cultas, invo­cato Deo sana­tur voluntas. August. Tom. 2. fore-runners of more blessed and more solid graces. My meaning is not, that these Moral restraints of our wilde corruption, can either actually or but virtually prepare, dispose, or qualifie any man for the grace of Conversion and Renovation; or have in them Virtutem semi­nalem, any natural power which by ordinary help may be cherish­ed and improved so far, as an Egge may be hatched into a Bird, and a kirnel sprowt and grow into a tree; (far be it from us to D harbour any such Pelagian conceipts:) but this I say, that God, being a God of order, doth not ordinarily work but in order and by degrees, bringing men from the one extream to the other by middle courses; and therefore seldom bringeth a man from the wretch­edness of forlorn nature to the blessed estate of saving grace, but where first by his restraining grace in some good measure he doth correct nature, and moralize it. Do you then that are Magistrates, do we that are Ministers, let all Fathers, Masters, and others whatsoever, by wholesome severity (if fairer courses will not reclaim them) deter audacious persons from offending, E break those that are under our charge of their wills and wilfulness, restrain them from lewd and licentious practises and company, Levit. 19.17. not suffer sin upon them for want of reproving them in due and sea­sonable sort, Jude, ver. 23. snatch them out of the fire, and bring them as far as we can out of the snare of the Devil to God-ward; and leave the rest to him. Possibly, when we have faithfully done our [Page 358] part, to the utmost of our power; he will set in graciously, and be­gin A to do his part, in their perfect conversion. If by our good care, they may be made to forbear swearing, and cursing, and blasphe­ming; they may in time by his good grace be brought to Eccles. 9.2. fear an Oath: If we restrain them from grosse prophanations upon his holy-day in the mean time; they may come at length to think his Sabbath Esay 21.13. a delight: If we keep them from swilling, and gaming, and revelling, and rioting, and roaring, the while; God may frame them ere long to a sober and sanctified use of the Creatures: and so it may be said of other sins and duties. I could willingly in­large all these points of Inferences, but that there are yet behinde B sundry other good Uses, to be made of this restraining Grace of God, considered as it may lye upon our selves; and therefore I now passe on to them.

First, there is a root of Pride in us all, whereby we are apt to think better of our selves, than there is cause: and every infirmity in our brother, (which should rather be an item to us of our frail­ty) serveth as fuel to nourish this vanity, and to swell us up with a Pharisaical conceit, that forsooth we are Luk. 18.11. not like other men. Now, if at any time, when we see any of our brethren fall into some sin, from which by the good hand of God upon us we have C been hitherto preserved, we then feel this swelling begin to rise in us, as sometimes it will do: the point already delivered may stand us in good stead, to prick the bladder of our pride, and to let out some of that windy vanity; by considering, that this our forbea­rance of evill, wherein we seem to excell our brother, is not from nature, but from grace; not from our selves, but from God. And here a little let me close with thee, whosoever thou art, that pleasest thy self with odious comparisons, and standest so much upon terms of betternesse; thou art neither Extortioner, nor adulterer, drun­kard, nor swearer, thief, slanderer, nor murtherer; as such and such D are. It may be thou are none of these: but I can tell thee what thou art, and that is as odious in the sight of God as any of these: thou art a proud Pharisee, which perhaps they are not. To let thee see thou art a Pharisee, do but give me a direct answer, with­out shifting or mincing, to that Question of Saint Paul, 1 Cor. 4.7. Quis te discrevit? Who hath made thee to differ from another? Was it God, or thy self, or both together? If thou sayest it was God; thou art a dissembler, and thy boasting hath already confuted thee: for what hast thou to do to glory in that which is not thine? Ibid. If thou hast received it, why doest thou glory, as if thou hadst not re­ceived E it? If thou sayest it was from thy self; what Pharisee could have assumed more? All the shift thou hast, is to say it was God indeed that made the difference, but he saw something in thee for which he made thee to differ: thou acknowledgest his restraint in part, but thine own good nature did something. If this be all, [Page 359] A thou art a very Pharisee still, without all escape. That Pharisee ne­ver denied God a part, no nor the chiefest part neither, he began his vaunting prayer with an acknowledgement of Gods work, ( Luk. 18.11. I thank thee, O God, that I am not like other men.) It was not the denial of all unto God, but the assuming of any thing unto himself, that made him a right Pharisee. Go thy way then, and if thou wilt do God and thy self right; deny thy self altogether, and Gratiae tuae depu [...]o, & quae­cun (que) non feci mala. August. 2, Confess. 7. give God the whole glory of it, if thou hast been preserved from any evill. And from thy brothers fall, besides compassioning forlorn Nature in him, make a quite contrary use unto thy self; even to humble B thee thereby, with such like thoughts as these, Gal. 6.1. Considering thy self, lest thou also be tempted. [Am I any better than he? of bet­ter mould than he? or better tempered than he? Am not I a childe of the same Adam, a vessel of the same clay, a chip of the same block, with him? why then should I be Rom. 11.20. high-minded, when I see him fallen before me? why should I not rather fear, lest my foot slip, as well as his hath done? I have much cause, with all thanfulnesse to blesse God, for his good providence over me, in n [...]t suffering me to fall into this sin hitherto: and with all hu­mility to implore the continuance of his gracious assistance for the C future, without which I am not able to avoid this, or any other evill.]

Secondly, since all restraints from sin, by what second means so ever they are conveyed unto us, or forwarded, are from the mer­ciful providence of God: whensoever we observe that God hath vouchsafed us, or doth offer us, any means of such his gracious restraint; it is our duty joyfully to embrace those means, and care­fully to cherish them, and with all due thankfulnesse to blesse the name of God for them. Oh how oft have we plotted, and pro­jected, and contrived a course for the expediting of our perhaps D ambitious, perhaps covetous, perhaps malicious, perhaps voluptuous designs: and by the providence of God some unexpected inter­vening accident hath marred the curious frame of all our projects, that they have come to nothing; as a Spiders web spun with much art and industry is suddenly disfigured, and swept away with the light touch of a besome. How oft have we been resolved to sin, and prepare [...] to sin, and even at the pits brink ready to cast our selves into hell: when he hath plucked us away, as he plucked Gen. 19.16. Lot out of Sodom, by affrightments of natural Conscience, by ap­prehensions of dangers, by taking away the opportunities, by mi­nistring E impediments, by shortning our power, by sundry other means! Have we now blessed the Name of God for affording us these gracious means of prevention and restraint? Nay have we not rather been enraged thereat, and taken it with much impatience, that we should be so crossed in the pursuit of our vain and sinful de­sires and purposes? As wayward Children cry and take pet, when [Page 360] the Nurse snatcheth a knife from them, wherewith they might per­haps A cut their fingers, perhaps haggle their throats; or putteth them back from the wels mouth when they are ready, with cat­ching at babies in the water, to type over: and as that merry mad man in the Poet, was in good earnest angry with his friends for procuring him to be cured of his madnesse, wherein he so much pleased himself, as if they could not have done him a greater dis­pleasure, Horat. 2. E­pist. 1.Pol me occidistis, amici, —Non servastis—: such is our folly. We are offended with those that reprove us; testy at those that hinder us; impatient under those crosses that disable us: yea we fret and turn again at the powerful application of the holy B Word of God, when it endevoureth to reform us, or restrain us from those evils wherein we delight. Let us henceforth mend this fault; cheerfully submit our selves to the discipline of the Al­mighty; and learn of Holy David with what affections to enter­tain the gracious means he vouchsafeth us of restraint or preven­tion: as appeareth by his speeches unto Abigail, when she by her wisdome had pacified his wrath against Nabal, whose destruction he had a little before vowed in his heat, 1 Sam. 25.32, &c. Blessed be the Lord God of Israel which sent thee this day to meet me; and blessed be thy ad­vice, and blessed be thou, which hast kept me this day from coming to C shed bloud, and from avenging my self with mine own hand. He blessed God, as the Cause, and her, as the Instrument; and her di­screet behaviour and advice, as the Means; of staying his hand from doing that evill, he had vowed with his mouth, and was in his heart purposed to have done.

Thirdly, since we owe our standing to the hand of God, who holdeth us up, without whose restraint we should fall at every turn, and into every temptation: we cannot but see what need we have to seek to him daily and hourly to withhold us from falling into those sins, whereunto either our corrupt nature would lead us, or D outward occasions draw us. We may see it by the fearful falls of David and Peter, men nothing inferiour to the best of us, how weak a thing man is to resist temptation, if God withdraw his support, and leave him but a little to himself. Which made David pray to God that he would Psal. 19.13. Keep back his servant from presumptuous sins. He well knew though he were the faithful servant of God, that yet he had no stay of himself; but unlesse God kept him back, he must on, and he must in, and he must in deep, even as far as to presumptu­ous sins. No man, though he be never so good, hath any assurance, as upon his own strength, though it be never so great, that he shall E be able to avoid any sin, though it be never so foul. When a Hea­then man prayed unto Iupiter, to save him from his Enemies; one that overheard him would needs mend it with a more needful pray­er, that Iupiter would save him from his Friends: he thought they might do him more hurt, because he trusted them; but as for [Page 361] A his Enemies he could look to himself well enough, for receiving harm from them. We that are Christians, bad need pray unto the God of Heaven, that he would not give us up into the hands of our professed enemies; and to pray unto God, that he would not deliver us over into the hands of our false-hearted Friends: but there is another prayer yet more needful, and to be pressed with greater impor­tunity than either of both, that God would save us from our selves, and not give us up into our own hands; for then we are utterly cast away. There is a wayward old-man that lurketh in every of our bosoms, and we make but too much of him: than whom, we B have not a more spightful enemy, nor a more false friend. Alas we do not think, what a man is given over to, that is given over to himself: he is given over to Rom. 1.16. vile affections; he is given over to a Ibid. ver. 28. reprobate sense; he is given over to Eph. 4.19. commit all manner of wickednesse with greedinesse. It is the last and fearfullest of all other judgements, and is not usually brought upon men, but where they have obstinately refused to hear the voice of God, in what­soever other tone he had spoken unto them; then to leave them to themselves, and to their own counsels: [ Psal. 81.11▪ 12. My people would not hear my voice, and Israel would none of me: so I gave them up un­to C their own hearts lust, and let them follow their own imaginati­ons.] As we conceive the state of the Patient to be desperate, when the Physician giveth him over, and letteth him eat, and drink, and have, and doe, what, and when, and as much as he will without pre­scribing him any diet, or keeping back any thing from him he hath a minde unto. Let us therefore pray faithfully and fervently unto God, as Christ himself hath taught us, that he would not by lea­ving us unto our selves Mat. 6.13. lead us into temptation, but by his gra­cious and powerful support deliver us from all those evils, from which we have no power at all to deliver our selves.

D Lastly, since this Restraint whereof we have spoken, may be but a common Grace, and can give us no sound nor solid comfort if it be but a bare restraint, and no more: though we ought to be thankful for it, because we have not deserved it; yet we should not rest, nor think our selves safe enough, till we have a well grounded assurance, that we are possessed of an higher and a better grace, even the grace of sanctification. For that will hold out against temptations, where this may fail. We may deceive our selves then, (and thousands in the world do so deceive themselves;) if upon our abstaining from sins, from which God with-holdeth us, we E presently conclude our selves to be in the state of Grace, and to have the power of godlinesse, and the spirit of sanctification. For, between this restraining Grace, whereof we have now spoken, and that renewing Grace whereof we now speak; there are sundry wide differences. They differ first, in their fountain. Renewing grace springeth from the special love of God towards those that are his 1 [Page 362] his in Christ: restraining grace is a fruit of that general mercy of A God, whereof it is said in the Psalm, that Psal. 145. his mercy is over all 2 his works. They differ secondly, in their extent: both of Person, Subject, Object, and Time. For the Person; restraining Grace is common to good and bad: Renewing Grace proper and peculiar to the Elect. For the Subject; Restraining Grace may binde one part or faculty of a man, as the hand or tongue, and leave another free, as the heart or ear: Renewing Grace worketh upon all in some measure, sanctifieth the whole man, 1 Thes. 6.23. Body, and soul, and spirit, with all the parts and faculties of each. For the Object; Re­straining Grace may withhold a man from one sin, and give him B scope to another: Renewing Grace carrieth an equal and just respect to all Gods Commandements. For the Time; Restraining Grace may tye us now, and by and by unloose us: Renewing Grace hol­deth out unto the end, more or lesse, and never leaveth us wholly 3 destitute. Thirdly, they differ in their Ends. Restraining Grace is so intended chiefly for the good of humane society, (especially of the Church of God, and of the members thereof;) as that indiffe­rently it may, or may not do good to the Receiver; but Renewing Grace is especially intended for the Salvation of the Receiver, though Ex consequenti it do good also unto others. They differ C 4 fourthly, and lastly, in their Effects. Renewing Grace mortifieth the corruption, and subdueth it, and diminisheth it; as water quen­cheth fire, by abating the heat: but Restraining Grace only inhi­biteth the exercise of the corruption, for the time, without any real diminution of it either in substance or quality; as the Dan. 3.25. fire wherein the three Children walked, had as much heat in it at that very instant, as it had before and after, although by the greater power of God, the natural power of it was then suspended from working upon them. The Lions that spared Daniel were Lions still, and had their ravenous disposition still; albeit God Dan. 6.22. stop­ped D their mouthes for that time, that they should not hurt him: but that there was no change made in their natural disposition ap­peareth by their entertainment of their next guests, whom they devoured with all greedinesse, Ibid. vers. 24. breaking their bones before they came to the ground. By these two instances and examples, we may in some measure conceive of the nature and power of the re­straining grace of God in wicked men. It bridleth the corruption that is in them for the time, that it cannot break out; and mana­cleth them in such sort, that they do not shew forth the ungodly disposition of their heart: but there is no reall change wrought in E them all the while; their heart still remaining unsanctified, and their natural corruption undiminished. Whereas the renewing and sanctifying Grace of God, by a reall change of a Lion maketh a Lamb; altereth the natural disposition of the soul, by draining out some of the corruption; begetteth a new heart, a new spirit, new [Page 363] A habits, new qualities, new dispositions, new thoughts, new desires; maketh a Ephes. 4.24. new man in every part and faculty compleatly New. Content not thy self then with a bare forbearance of sin, so long as thy heart is not changed, nor thy will changed, nor thy affecti­ons changed: but strive to become a new man, to be Rom. 2.2. transfor­med by the renewing of thy minde, to hate sin, to love God, to wrastle against thy secret corruptions, to take delight in holy du­ties, to subdue thine understanding, and will, and affections, to the obedience of Faith and Godlinesse. So shalt thou not only be restrained from sinning against God, as Abimelech here was; but also B be enabled, as faithfull Abraham was, to please God: and conse­quently assured with all the faithfull children of Abraham, to be 1 Pet. 1.5. preserved by the almighty power of God through faith unto salva­tion. Which Grace, and Faith, and salvation, the same Almigh­ty God, the God of Power, and of Peace, bestow upon us all here assembled, 1 Cor. 1.2. With all that in every place call upon the name of Jesus Christ, our Lord, both theirs and ours: even for the same our Lord Jesus Christs sake, his most dear Son, and our blessed Saviour and Redeemer, to which blessed Father, and blessed Son, with the blessed Spirit, most holy, blessed, and glorious Trinity, be C ascribed by us and the whole Church, all the Kingdome, the power, and the glory, from this time forth and for ever. Amen.

D E
A

AD POPULUM. B The Seventh Sermon. At S. Pauls Cross, London, 6. May, 1632.

C
1 PET. 2.16.

As free, and not using your liberty for a cloak of maliciousness, but as the servants of God.

THere is not any thing in the world more gene­rally desired than Liberty; nor scarse any thing more generally abused. Insomuch as even that blessed liberty which the eternal Son of D God hath purchased for His Spouse the Church, and endowed her therewithal, hath in no age been free from abuses: whilest some have sinfully neglected their Christi­an liberty, to their own prejudice; and other­some have as sinfully stood upon it, to the prejudice of their bre­thren. So hardly, through pride and ignorance, and other cor­ruptions that abound in us, do we hit upon the golden mean, either in this, or almost in any thing else: but easily swarve into the vi­tious extreams on both hands, declining sometimes into the de­fect, E and sometimes into the excess. The Apostles therefore, espe­cially Saint Peter, and Saint Paul, the two chiefest planters of the Churches, endeavoured early to instruct believers in the true do­ctrine, and to direct them in the right use of their Christian liberty, so often in their several Epistles, as fit occasion was offered [Page 365] A thereunto. Which, we may observe them to have done most fre­quently and fully in those two cases, which being very common, are therefore of the greater consequence, viz. the case of Scandal, and the case of Obedience.

And we may further observe concerning these two Apostles, that S. Paul usually toucheth upon this argument of liberty, as it is to be exercised in the case of Scandal; but S. Peter oftner, as in the Case of Obedience. Whereof, on S. Peters part, I conceive the reason to be this: That being Gal. 2.7. the Apostle of the Circumcision, and so having to deal most with the Iews, who Seditiosissima gen [...]. Jos. Sca­lig. not. in Luc. 22.52. could not brook B subjection, but were of all Nations under heaven the most impa­tient of a forain yoke; he was therefore the more careful to deliver the doctrine of Christian liberty to them in such a manner, as might frame them withal to yeeld such reverence and obedience to their Governours, as became them to do. And therefore S. Peter beateth much upon the point of Obedience.

But he no where presseth it more fully than in this Chapter: Wherein after the general exhortations of subduing the lusts that are in their own bosoms, vers. 11. and of ordering their conver­sation so as might be for their credit and honesty in the sight of C others, ver. 12. when he descendeth to more particular duties, he beginneth first with, and insisteth most upon this duty of subjecti­on and obedience to authority, in the greatest remaining part of the Chapter. The first Precept he giveth in this kinde, is set down with sundry amplifications and reasons thereunto belong­ing, in the next verses before the Text (Submit your selves to every Ordinance of man for the Lords sake:) And then he doth by way of Prolepsis, take away an objection, which he foresaw would readily be made against that and the following Exhortations, from the pretext of Christian liberty: in the words of the Text D( As free and not using your liberty for a cloak of maliciousness, but as the servants of God.)

Conceive the words as spoken in answer to what those new converts might have objected. We have been taught, that the Son of God hath made us free, and then we are Iohn 8.36. free indeed: and so not bound to subject our selves to any Masters or Gover­nors upon earth, no not to Kings; but much rather bound not to do it, that so we may preserve that freedom which Christ hath pur­chased for us, and reserve our selves the more entirely for Gods ser­vice, by refusing to be the servants of men.

E This Objection the Apostle clearly taketh off in the Text, with much holy wisdom, & truth. He telleth them, that being indeed set at liberty by Christ, they are not therefore any more to enthral them­selves to any living soul or other creature; not to submit to any ordinance of man as slaves, that is, as if the ordinance it self did by any proper, direct and immediate vertue, binde the conscience. [Page 366] But yet all this notwithstanding, they might and ought to submit A thereunto as 1 Cor. 7.22. the Lords freemen, and in a free manner; that is, by a voluntary and uninforced both subjection to their power, and obedience to their lawful commands. They must therefore take heed they use not their liberty for an occasion to the flesh, nor un­der so fair a title palliate an evil licentiousness, making that a cloak for their irreverent and undutiful carriage towards their Superi­ours. For albeit they be not the servants of men, but of God; and therefore owe no obedience to men as upon immediate tie of conscience, and for their own sake, but to God only: yet for his sake, and out of the conscience of that obedience which they owe B to his command of Exo. 20.12. honouring father and mother, and of being Rom. 13.1. subject to the higher powers, they ought to give unto them such honour and obedience, as of right belongeth unto them according to the eminency of their high places. ( As free, and not using your liberty for a cloak of maliciousness, but as the servants of God.)

From which words thus paraphrased, I gather three observati­ons: all concerning our Christian liberty, in that branch of it especially which respecteth humane ordinances, and the use of the creatures, and of all indifferent things. Either 1. in the existence C of it, ( As free,) or 2. in the exercise of it, ( And not using your liberty for a cloak of maliciousness,) or 3. in the end of it, ( but 1 as the servants of Gods.) The first observation this; We must so submit our selves to superiour authority, as that we do not 2 thereby impeach our Christian liberty: (As free.) The second this; We must so maintain our liberty, as that we do not under that colour either commit any sin, or omit any requisite office ei­ther of charity or duty: (and not using your liberty for a cloak of maliciousness.) The third this; In the whole exercise both of 3 the liberty we have in Christ, and of the respects we owe unto D men, we must evermore remember our selves to be, and accor­dingly behave our selves as those that are Gods servants: (but as the servants of God.) The sum of the whole three points in brief this; We must be careful without either infringing or abusing our liberty, at all times, and in all things to serve God.

Now then to the several points in that order as I have pro­posed them, and as they lye in the Text: ( [...]. As free.) Which words have manifest reference to the exhortation deli [...]vered three verses before the text; as declaring the manner how the duty there exhorted unto ought to be performed: yet so as E that the force of them stretcheth to the exhortations also contained in the verses next after the text. Submit your selves to publick governours both supreme and subordinate; be subject to your own particular masters; honour all men with those proper respects that belong to them in their several stations: But look you do [Page 367] A all this ( [...]) not as slaves, but as free: doe it without impeachment of the liberty you have in Christ. Of which liberty, it would be a profitable labour (but that I should then be forced to omit sundry other things which I deem needful to be spoken, and more neerly pertinent to the points proposed) to discover at large the nature, and parts, and causes, and effects, and ad­juncts; that we might the better understand the amplitude of that dower which Christ hath setled upon his Church, and thence learn to be the more careful to preserve it. But I may not have time so to do; it shall therefore suffice us to know, that as the other B branches of our liberty, whether of glory or grace; whether from the guilt of sin in our justification, or from the dominion of sin in our sanctification, with the several appendices and appurtenances to any of them: so this branch of it also which respects the use of indifferent things; First is purchased for us by the bloud of Joh. 8.36. & Gal. 5.1. Christ, and is therefore usually called by the name of Chri­stian 1 liberty. Secondly, is revealed unto us outwardly in the preaching of the Gospel of God and of Christ, which is there­fore 2 called Jam. 1.25. & 2.12. the law of liberty. And thirdly, is conveighed un­to us inwardly and effectually by the operation of the Spirit of C God and of Christ, which is therefore called a Psal. 51.12. free spirit (O sta­blish 3 thou me with thy free spirit) because, where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty. 2 Cor. 3.17.

Now this liberty, so dearly purchased, so clearly revealed, so firmly conveyed; it is our duty to maintain with our utmost strength in all the parts and branches of it, and (as the Apostle exhorteth) to Gal. 5.1. stand fast in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free, and not to suffer our selves either by the devises of other men, or by our own sloth and wilful default to be intang­led again with the yoak of bondage. And namely in this particu­lar D branch whereof we now speak, whatsoever serviceable offices we do to any of our brethren, especially to those that are in autho­rity, we must perform our duty therein with all cheerfulness of spirit, and for Conscience sake, but still with freedom of spirit, & with liberty of Conscience; as being servants to God alone, and not to men. We finde therefore in the Scriptures a peremptory charge both ways; that we neither usurp mastership, nor undergo servitude. A charge given by our Saviour Christ to his Disciples in the former behalf, that they should Mat. 23 8.10. not be called Rabbi, neither Masters, Matth. 23. and a charge given by the Apostle Paul to all believers in the E latter behalf, that they should 1 Cor. 7.23. not be servants of men, 1 Cor. 7.

God forbid any man of us, possessed with an Anabaptistical spirit, or rather frenzy, should understand either of those passages, or any other of like sound, as if Christ or his Apostle had had any purpose therein to slacken those sinews and ligaments, and to dissolve those joynts and contignations, which tye into one body, and claspe [Page 368] into one structure, those many little members and parts, whereof A all humane societies consist: that is to say, to Non venit Christus condi­tiones mutare. Hieron. in Ep. 6. forbid all those mu­tual relations of superiority and subjection which are in the world, and so to turn all into a vast Chaos of Anarchy and Confusion. For such a meaning is contrarious to the express determination of Mat. 21.21. Christ, and to the constant doctrine of Rom. 13.1. &c. Eph. 6.5. Col. 3.22. S. Paul in other places: and we ought so to interpret the Scriptures, as that one place may consist with another, without clashing or contradiction. The true and plain meaning is this; that we must not acknowledge any our supreme Master, nor yeeld our selves to be wholly and ab­solutely ruled by the will of any, nor enthral our Iudgements and B Consciences to the sentences or laws of any man, or Angel, but only Christ our Lord and Master in Heaven.

And this interpretation is very consonant to the Analogy of Scripture in sundry places. In Ephes. 6. (to omit other places) there are two distinctions implyed, the one in the 5. the other in the 7. verses, both of right good use for the reconciling of sundry texts that seem to contradict one another, and for the clearing of sundry difficulties in the present argument. Ephes. 6.5. Servants (saith S. Paul there) be obedient to them that are your Masters accord­ing to the flesh. Which limitation affordeth us the distinction of C Masters —secundum carnem: quia est & Dominus se­cundum spiri­tum. Ille est ve­rus Dominus— Augustin. in Psal. 12 [...]. according to the flesh only, and of Masters after the spirit also. Intimating that we may have other Masters of our flesh, to whom we may (and must) give due reverence, so far as concerneth the flesh; that is, so far as appertaineth to the outward man, and all outward things. But of our spirits, and souls, and consciences; as we can have no fathers, so we may have no Masters upon earth, but only our Master and our Father which is in heaven. And therefore (in Mat. 23.) Christ forbiddeth the cal­ling of any man upon earth Mat. 13.9. Father, as well as he doth the calling of any man Master. And both the prohibitions are to be understood alike, and as hath been now declared. D

Again (saith S. Paul there) Ephes. 6.7. with good will doing service, as to the Lord, and not to men; which opposition importeth a se­cond distinction, and that is of Masters, into supreme, and subor­dinate: those are subordinate Masters, to whom we do service in or­dine ad alium, and as under another. Those are supreme Masters, in whom our obedience resteth in the final resolution of it, with­out looking farther or higher. Men may be our Masters, and we their servants, the first way; with subordination to God, and —distingu [...] ­bant Dominum aeternum a tem­porali: tamen subditi erant, propter domi­num aeternum, etiam domino temporali. Au­gustin. in Psal. 124. for his sake: And we must do them service, and that with good E will: but with reservation ever of our bounden service to him, as our only supreme soveraign and absolute Master. But the later way, it is high sacriledge in any man to challenge, and it is high Treason against the sacred Majesty of God and of Christ for us to yeeld to any other but them, the mastership, that is, the soveraign and absolute mastership over us.

[Page 369] A Briefly, we must not understand those Scriptures that forbid ei­ther Mastership or servitude, as if they intended to discharge us from those mutual obligations, wherein either in nature or civi­lity we stand tyed one to another, in the state Oeconomical, Poli­tical, or Ecclesiastical; as anon it shall further appear: but only to beget in us a just care, amidst all the offices of love and duty which we perform to men, to preserve inviolate that liberty which we have in Christ; and so to do them service, as to maintain withal our own freedom [...], as free.

A thing whereof it behoveth us to have a special care, and that B for sundry and weighty respects. First, in regard of the trust re­posed in us in this behalf. Every Religiosus ho­mo sanctus (que) di­ligenter & cir­cumspectè solet tueri fidei com­missa. Senec. de tranquil. cap. 11. honest man taketh himself bound to discharge with faithfulness the trust reposed in him, and to preserve what is committed unto him by way of trust, (though it be another mans) Nisi ad suum modum curam in deposito prae­stat, fraude non caret. l. 32. ff. de deposito. no less, if not rather much more carefully, than he would do if it were his own; that so he may be able to give a good account of his trust. Now these two, the Christian Faith, and the Christian Liberty, are of all other the choisest jewels, whereof the Lord Jesus Christ hath made his Church the depositary. Every man therefore in the Church C ought Jude, vers. 3. earnestly to contend, as for the maintenance of the faith, (as S. Iude speaketh) so also for the maintenance of the liberty, which was once delivered to the Saints: even eo nomine, and for that very reason, because they were both delivered unto them under such a trust. 1 Tim. 6.20. & 2 Tim. 1.14. O Timothee, depositum custodi: S. Paul more than once calleth upon Timothy to keep that which was com­mitted to his trust. He meaneth it in respect of the Christian Faith: which he was bound to keep intire as it was delivered him, at his peril, and as he would answer it another day. And the like obli­gation lyeth upon us, in respect of this other rich depositum, this D [...] of Christian liberty: for which we shall be [...]. Pittaci dictum apud Stob. Serm. 1. answerable to Christ, from whom we received it, how we have both kept it, and used it. And if by our default, and for want either of care or courage in us ( dolo vel latâ culpâ, as the Lawyers say) we lose or imbeazel it (as she said in the Canticles, Cant. 1. [...]. They made me the keeper of the Vineyard, but mine own Vineyard have I not kept:) No doubt it will lie heavy upon us, when we come to give in our ac­counts. Rather we should put on a resolution (like that of Exod. 10.26. Moses, who would not yeeld to leave so much as an hoof behinde him) not to part with a jot of that liberty wherewith Christ hath entrusted us, E by making our selves the servants of men.

Especially since we cannot so do, Secondly, without manifest wrong to Christ; nor thirdly, without great dishonour to God. Not without wrong to Christ: S. Paul therefore disputeth it as upon a ground of right, 1 Cor. 7. Ye are bought with a price, (saith he) 1 Cor. 7.23. be ye not the servants of men: and in the next chapter [Page 370] before that, 1 Cor. 6.19, 20. ye are not your own, for you are bought with a price. A As if he had said, Though it were a great weakness in you to put your selves out of your own power into the power of others, by making your selves their servants: yet if you were your own, there should be no injury done thereby to any third person; but unto who­soever should complain as if he were wronged, you might return this reasonable answer, ( Mat. 20.13.15. Friend I do thee no wrong, is it not lawful for me to do as I will with mine own?) But, saith he, this is not your case: you are not your own, but Christs. He hath bought you with his most precious bloud; he hath payed a valuable (rather an in­valuable price) for you: and having bought you and payed for you, B you are now his; and you cannot dispose your selves in any other service without apparent wrong to him.

Neither only do we injure Christ, by making our selves the ser­vants of men; but we dishonour God also: which is a third rea­son. For to whom we make our selves servants, him we make our Lord and God. The covetous worldling therefore, by Mat. 6.24. serving Mammon, maketh Mammon his God: which made S. Paul two several times to set the brand of Idolatry upon covetousness ( Ephes. 5.15. the covetous man which is an Idolater, Ephes. 5. and Col. 3.5. covetousness which is Idolatry, Col. 3.) And the voluptuous Epicure is there­fore C said to make his Phil. 3.19. belly his God, Phil. 3. because he Rom. 16.18. serveth his own belly, as the the phrase is, Rom. 16. Neither can I imagin upon what other ground the Devil should be called 2 Cor. 4.4. the God of this world, than this, that 1 John 5.19. [...], the men of this evil world by doing him service do so make a God of him. For service is a principal part of that honour that belongeth to God alone, and whereof in his jealousie he will not endure that any part should be given away from him to another: Mat. 4.10. Ipsi soli servies, thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve. We cannot serve any other, but to his great dishonour.

Yea and our own too; which may stand for a fourth reason. D Ye see your calling brethren, saith the Apostle, 1 Cor. 1.26. He would have men take notice of their Christian calling, (it is a holy and a high calling:) that so they might Ephes. 4.1. walk worthy of it, and carry themselves in every respect answerably thereunto. Now by our calling we are freemen: for Gal. 5.13. brethren you have been called unto liberty, Gal. 5. or (which is all one) to the service of God. And being so, we infinitely abase our selves, and disparage our calling; when of freemen we become slaves; and make our selves of Gods, men [...]s servants: incomparably more to our own dishonour, than E if one that is free of a rich company, and hath born office in it, should for base respects binde himself apprentice again with a master of poor condition in some pelting trade. It is V. Paul ff. de capit. deminut. deminutio capitis (as the Civilians call it,) for a man to descend from a higher to a lower condition: of the three degrees whereof that is esteemed the greatest, [Page 371] A (maxima deminutio capitis) which is with loss of liberty. Leo the Em­peror therefore by special and severe constitution (as you may see it in Leo Novell. constit. 59. the Novels) forbad all freemen within the Empire the sale of their liberties; calling it facinus in those that were so presumptuous as to buy them, and no less than folly, yea madness ( dementia and vesania) in those that were so base as to sell them: not without some indignation at the former laws, for suffering such an indignity to be so long practised without either chastisement or restraint. And if he justly censured them as men of qui tam ignavi & abje­cti animi est— Ibid. abject mindes, that would for any consideration in the world willingly forgo their civil and Ro­man B liberty: what flatness of spirit possesseth us, if we wilfully be­tray our Christian and spiritual liberty?

Whereby, besides the dishonour, we do also (which is the fifth reason, and whereunto I will adde no more) with our own hands pull upon our own heads a great deal of unnecessary cumber. For whereas we might draw an Mat. 11.30. easie yoak, carry a light burden, ob­serve 1 John 5 3. commandements that are not grievous, and so live at much hearts ease, in the service of God and of Christ: by putting our selves into the service of men, we thrust our necks into a [...]. Plat. apud. St [...]b. Ser. 46. hard yoak of bondage, such as neither we nor any of our fathers were C ever able to bear; we lay upon our own shoulders [...], heavy and importable burdens; and subject our selves to or­dinances, which are both grievous and unprofitable, and such are so far from preserving those that use them from perishing, that them­selves Col. 22.22. perish in the using.

Now against this liberty, (which if we will answer the trust re­posed in us, and neither wrong Christ, nor d [...]shonour God, nor yet d [...]base and encomber our selves, where we should not,) we must with our utmost power maintain: The offenders are of two sorts: to wit, such as either injuriously encroach upon the liberty of others; or else D unworthily betray away their own. The most notorious of the for­mer sort are the Bishops of Rome; whose usurpations upon the con­sciences of men, shew them to be the true successors of the Scribes and Pharisees, in Mat. 23.4. laying heavy burdens upon mens shoulders which they ought not, and in Mark 7.9. rejecting the Word of God to establish their own traditions; rather than the successors of S. Peter, who forbiddeth 1 Pet. 5.3. d [...]minatum in Cleris, in the last chapter of this Epistle at verse 3. To teach their own judgements to be infallible; To make their definitions an universal and unerring rule of faith; To stile their decrees and constitutions Oracles; To assume to E themselves all power in heaven and earth; To require subjection both to their laws and persons, as of necessity unto salvation; To suffer themselves to be called by their parasites Gloss. in ex­travag. Ioh. 22. c. Cum in [...] er. Dominus Deus no­ster Papa, and S [...]apleton de princip. fid. in praefat. Optimum, maximum, & supremum in terris nu­men; all which and much more is done and taught and professed by the Popes, and in their behalf: if all this will not reach to S. Pauls [Page 372] 2 Thes. 2.4. exaltari supra omne quod voca [...]ur Deus: yet certainly, and no A modest man can deny it, it will amount to as much as S. Peters 1 Pet. 5 3. do­minari in Cleris, even to the exercising of such a Lordship over the Lords heritage, the Christian Church, as will be­come none but the Lord himself, whose heritage the Church is.

Besides these, that do it thus by open Assault, I would there were not others also, that did by secret underminings go about to deprive us of that liberty which we have in Christ Jesus, even then when they most pretend the maintenance of it. They inveigh against the Church Governours, as if they Lorded it over Gods heritage; and against the Church orders and constitutions, as if they were con­trary to Christian liberty. Wherein, besides that they do mani­fest B wrong to the Church in both particulars: they consider not, that those very accusations, which they thus irreverently dart at the face of their Mother, (to whom they owe better respect,) but miss it, do recoil part upon themselves, and cannot be avoided. For whereas these constitutions of the Church are made for order, de­cency, and uniformity sake, and to serve unto edification; and not with any intention at all to lay a tye upon the consciences of men, or to work their judgements to an opinion, as if there were some necessity, or inherent holiness in the things required thereby; nei­ther C do our Governors, neither ought they to press them any far­ther: (which is sufficient to acquit both the Governors from that Lording, and the Constitutions from that trenching upon Christian liberty, wherewith they are charged:) Alas that our brethren who thus accuse them, should suffer themselves to be so far blinded with prejudices and partial affections, as not see, that themselves in the mean time, do really exercise a spiritual Lordship over their disci­ples, who depend in a manner wholly upon their judgements, by imposing upon their consciences sundry Magisterial conclusions, for which they have no sound warrant from the written Word of God. D Whereby, besides the great injury done to their brethren in the im­peachment of their Christian liberty, and leading them into error: they do withall exasperate against them the mindes of those that being in authority look to be obeyed; and engage them in such sufferings, as they can have no just cause of rejoycing in.

For, beloved, this we must know, that as it is injustice to con­demn the innocent, as well as it is injustice to clear the guilty, and both these are equal Prov. 17.15. abominable to the Lord: so it is superstition to forbid that as sinful, which is in truth indifferent, and therefore lawful; as well as it is superstition to enjoyn that as necessary, which E is in truth indifferent, and therefore arbitrary. Doth that heavy woe in Esay 5. appertain (think ye) to them only, that out of pro­phaneness Esay 5.20. call evil good: and nothing at all concern them, that out of preciseness call good evil? Doth not he decline out of the way, that turneth aside on the right hand, as well as he that turneth [Page 373] A on the left? They that positively make that to be sin, which the Law of God never made so to be: how can they be excused from symbolizing with the Pharisees and the Papists, in making the nar­row waies of God yet narrower than they are, in Mat. 15.9. teaching for doctrines mens precepts, and so 1 Cor. 7.35. casting a snare upon the consci­ences of their brethren? If our Church should presse things as far, and upon such grounds, the one way, as some forward spirits do the other way; if as they say (it is a sin to kneel at the Communi­on, and therefore we charge you upon your consciences not to do it;) so the Church should say (it is a sin not to kneel, and there­fore B we require you upon your consciences to do it,) and so in all other lawful (yet arbitrary) ceremonies: possibly then the Church could no more be able to acquit her self from encroaching upon Christian liberty, than they are that accuse her for it. Which since they have done, and she hath not: she is therefore free, and themselves only guilty.

It is our duty, for the better securing of our selves, as well against those open impugners, as against these secret underminers, to look heedfully to our trenches and fortifications, and to Gal. 5.1. stand fast in that liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free, lest by some de­vice C or other we be lifted out of it. To those that seek to enthrall us, we should Gal. 2. [...]. give place by subjection, no not for an hour; lest we be ensnared by our own default, ere we be aware. For indeed we cannot be ensnared in this kinde, but meerly by our own de­fault; and therefore S. Paul often admonisheth us, to take heed that none Ephes. 5.6; Col. 2.4.8.18; 2 Thes. 2 3. deceive, spoil or beguile us: as if it were in our power, if we would but use requisite care thereunto, to prevent it; and as if it were our fault most, if we did not prevent it. And so in truth it is. For we oftentimes betray away our own liberty, when we might maintain it; and so become servants unto men, when we D both might and ought to keep our selves free.

Which fault we shall be the better able to avoid, when we shall know the true causes, whence it springeth: which are ever­more one of these two, an unsound head, or an unsound heart. Sometimes we esteem too highly of others, so far as either to en­vassal our judgements to their opinions, or to enthrall our consci­ences to their precepts; and that is our weaknesse: there the fault is in the head. Sometimes we apply our selves to the wills of others, with an eye to our own benefit or satisfaction in some other carnal or worldly respect; and that is our fleshlinesse: there the E fault is in the heart. This latter is the worst, and therefore in the first place to be avoided. The most and worser sort, unconsciona­ble men, do often transgresse this way. When for fear of a frown or worse displeasure, or to curry favour with those they may have use of, or in hope either of raising themselves to some advance­ment, or of raising to themselves some advantage, or for some other [Page 374] like respects, they become officious instruments to others for the A accomplishing of their lusts in such services, as are evidently (even to their own apprehensions) sinful and wicked. So 1 Sam. 22.18. Doeg did King Saul service in shedding the bloud of fourscore and five in­nocent Priests: and 2 Sam. 13.28. Absalons servants murdered their masters brother upon his bare command: and Mar. 15.15. Pilate partly to grati­fie the Iewes, but especially for fear of Job. 19.12. Cesars displeasure, gave sentence of death upon Iesus, who in his own conscience he thought had not deserved it. In such cases as these are, when we are commanded by our superiours, or required by our friends, or any other way solicited to do that which we know B we cannot do without sin; we are to maintain our liberty (if we cannot otherwise fairly decline the service) by a flat and peremptory denial, though it be to the greatest power upon earth. As the three young men did to the great Nebuchad­nezzar, Dan. 3.18. Be it known unto thee O King, that we will not serve thy gods, nor worship the golden image which thou hast set up. And the ancient Christians to the heathen Emperors, Da veniam Im­perator: tu carcerem, ille gehennam. And the Apostles to the whole councel of the Jewes, Acts 4.19. Whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken to you, more than unto God, judge ye. Acts 4. He C that will displease God to Gal. 1.10. please men, he is the servant of men, and cannot be the servant of God.

But honest and conscionable men, who do not easily and often fail this way, Rom. 16.18. [...] (as the word is Rom. 16.) men that are not evill, are yet apt sometimes to be so far carried away with an high estimation of some men, as to subject themselves wholly to their judgements, or wills; without ever questioning the truth of any thing they teach, or the lawfulnesse of any thing they enjoyn. it is a dangerous thing Iude vers. 16. [...], as S. Iude speaketh, to have mens persons in admiration; though they be of never so great learning, wisdome, or piety: because the best and wisest D men that are, are Act. 14.15; & Iam. 5 17. [...], subject to the like infirmities as we are both of sin and error, and such as may both Humana au­thoritas ple­rumque fallit. Aug 2. de or­din. 9. deceive others, and be themselves deceived. That honour which Pythago­ras his Scholars gave to their Master, in resting upon his bare authority ( [...]) as a sufficient proof, yea as [...]. Aeli­an. 4. var. 17. a divine Ora­cle, many judicious even among the heathen altogether Neq, vero proba [...]es▪ leo id, quod de Pytha­goricis accepi­mus— Cic. 1. de nat. deorum. mis­liked, as too servile, and prejudicial to that libertas Philosophica, that freedom of judgement which was behooveful for the study of Philosophy. How much more then must it needs be prejudicial in E the judgement of Christians to that libertas Evangelica, that free­dome we have in Christ, to give such honour to any other man, but the man Christ Iesus only, or to to any other writings than to those which are in truth 1 Pet. 4.11. the Oracles of God, the holy Scriptures of the old and new Testament.

[Page 375] A There is I confesse much reverence to be given to the writings of the godly ancient Fathers; more to the Canons and decrees of general and provincial Councels; and not a little to the judge­ment of learned, sober, and godly Divines of later and pre­sent times, both in our own and other reformed Churches. But we may not Horat. 1. Ep. 1. V [...] isti qui in verba jurant, nec quid dica­tur aestimant, sed à quo. Sen. Epist. 12. jurare in vèrba, build our faith upon them as upon a sure foundation, nor pin our belief upon their sleeves; so as to re­ceive for an undoubted truth whatsoever they hold, and to reject as a grosse error whatsover they disallow, without farther exami­nation. Saint Iohn biddeth us 1 Joh. 4.11. try the spirits, before we be­leeve B them: 1 Ioh. 4. And the Act. 17.11. Beroeans are remembred with praise for so doing, Act. 17. We blame it in the Schoolmen, that some adhere pertinaciously to the opinions of Thomas, and others as perti­naciously to the opinions of Scotus, in every point wherein they dif­fer; insomuch as it were grande piaculum, a heinous thing and not to be suffered, if a Dominican should dissent from Thomas, or a Franciscan from Sco [...]us, though but in one single controverted con­clusion. And we blame it j [...]stly: for S. Paul blamed the l [...]ke sidings and partakings in the Church of Corinth (whilest one pro­fessed himself to be of Paul, another of Apollo, another of Cephas,) C as a fruit of 1 Cor. 3.4. carnality unbeseeming Christians. And is it not also blame-worthy in us, and a fruit of the same carnality, if any of us shall affect to be accounted rigid Lutherans, or perfect Calvinists: or give up our judgements to be wholly guided by the writings of Luther or Calvin, or of any other mortal man whatsoever? Wor­thy instruments they were both of them of Gods glory, and such as did excellent service to the Chu [...]ch in their times, whereof we yet finde the benefit; and we are unthankful, if we do not blesse God for it: and therefore it is an unsavoury thing for any man [...]o gird at their names, whose memories ought to be precious. D But yet were they not men? had they received the spirit in the fulnesse of it, and not by measure? knew they otherw [...]se than in part, or prophesied otherwise than in part? might they not in many things, did they not in some things, mistake and erre? How­soever the Apostles interrogatories are unanswerable: what, saith he, 1 Cor. 1.13. was Paul crucified for you? or were ye baptized in the name of Paul? even so, was either Luther or Calvin crucified for you? or were ye baptized into the name either of Luther or Calvin, or any other man? that any one of you should say, I am of Luther; or any other, I am of Calvin; and I of him, and I of him? what E is Calvin or Luther, nay 1 Cor. 3.5. what is Paul or Apollo, but Ministers by whom ye believed? that is to say, instruments, but not Lords of your belief.

To sum up, and to conclude this first point then. To do God and our selves right, it is necessary we should with our utmost strength maintain the doctrine and power of that liberty where­with [Page 376] Christ hath endowed his Church, without either usurping the A maestery over others, or subjecting our selves to their servitude: so, as to surrender either our judgements or consciences, to be wholly disposed according to the opinions or wills of men, though of ne­ver so excellent piety or parts. But yet lest while we shun one extreme, we fall into another, as (the Lord be merciful unto us) we are very apt to do; lest while we seek to preserve our liberty that we do not lose it, we stretch it too far, and so abuse it: the Apostle therefore in the next clause of the Text putteth in a caveat for that also, ( not using your liberty for a cloak of maliciousnesse.) Whence ariseth our second observation. We must so maintain our B liberty, that we abuse it not: as we shall, if under the pretence of Christian liberty we either adventure the doing of some unlawful thing, or omit the performance of any requisite duty. (As free and not using your liberty for a cloak of maliciousnesse.)

The Apostles intention in the whole clause will the better ap­pear, when we know what is meant by Cloak, and what by Ma­liciousnesse. The Greek word [...], which is no where else found in the whole new Testament but in this verse only; signi­fieth properly any covering: as the covering of Exod. 16.14. & 36.16. badgers skins, that was spread over the Tabernacle, is in the Septuagints transla­tion C called [...]. And it is very fitly translated a cloak, (though it do not properly so signifie;) in respect of that notion wherein the word in our English tongue is commonly and proverbially used: to note some fair and colourable pretence, wherewith we dis­guise and conceal from the conusance of others the dishonesty and faultinesse of our intentions in some things practised by us. Our Saviour Christ saith of the obstinate Iewes, that had heard his do­ctrine and seen his miracles, that Iohn 15.22. they had no cloak for their sin, Ioh. 15. he meaneth they had no colour of plea, nothing to pre­tend by way of excuse. And Saint Paul professeth in the whole course of his ministery not to have used at any time 1 Thes. 2.5. a cloak of D covetousnesse, 1 Thess. 2. that is, he did not under colour of prea­ching the Gospel endevour to make a prey of them, or a gain unto himself. In both which places, the Greek word is [...], which signifieth a fair shew, pretence, or colour; which we use to call a cloak.

It is a corruption very common among us; whatsoever we are within, yet we desire Gal. 6.12. [...], to make a fair shew outwardly, and to make bright Mat. 23.25. the outside of the platter, how sluttish soe­ver the inside bee. We are loath to forbear those sins, which we are ashamed to professe: and therefore we blanch them, E and colour them, and cloak them; that we may both do the thing we desire, and yet misse the shame we deserve. A fault of an ancient original, and of long continuance: ever since Gen. 3.7. Adam first patcht together a cloak of fig-leaves, to cover the shame of his nakednesse. Since which time, (unlesse it [Page 377] A were some desperately prophane wretches, that being void of shame as well as grace, Esay 3.9. proclaim their sins as Sodom, and hide them not, but rather glory in them;) what man ever wanted some handsome cloak or other to cast over Nullum viti­um est sine pa­trocinio. Sen. ep. 116. the foulest and ugliest transgressions? 1 Sam. 15.15. Saul spareth Agag, and the fatter cattel, flat con­trary to the Lords expresse command: and the offering of sacri­fice must be the cloak. 3 Kin. 21.13. Iezabel by most unjust and cruel op­pression murthereth Naboth to have his Vineyard: and the due pu­nishment of blasphemy must be the cloak. The covetous Mat. 23.14. Phari­sees devour widowes houses, and devotion must be the cloak. So B in the Church of Rome Monkery is used for a cloak of idlenesse and Epicurism; The seal of confession for a cloak of packing trea­sons, and diving into the secrets of all Princes and Estates: Pur­gatory, Dirges, Indulgences, and Iubilees, for a cloak of much ra­pine and avarice. Seneca said truly of most men, that they stu­died more Sen. Ep. 116. excusare vitia, quam excutere, rather solicitous how to cloak their faults than desirous to forsake them: and S. Bernards complaint is much like it, both for truth and elegancy, that men did not set themselves so much Bernard. colere virtutes, to exercise true vertue and the power of godlinesse, as colorare vitia, to mask foul C vices under the vizard of vertue and godlinesse. Alas, that our own daily experience did not too abundantly justifie the com­plaint in the various passages of common life; not needful, being so evident, and being so many, not possible, to be now mentioned. We have a clear instance in the text, and it should grieve us to see it so common in the world: that the blessed liberty we have in Christ should become [...] a cloak, and that of malici­ousnesse.

You see what the Cloak is: see now what is Maliciousnesse. [...] is the word; which is properly rendred by malice or malici­ousnesse. D And as these English words, and the Latine word malitia whence these are borrowed; so likewise [...] in Greek, is many times used to signifie one special kinde of sin, which is directly op­posite to brotherly love and charity: and the word is usually so taken, wheresoever it is either set in opposition to such charity, or else ranked with other special sins of the same kinde, such as are Rom. 1.29; Col. 3.8; Tit. 3.3. anger, envie, hatred, and the like. And if we should so un­derstand it here, the sense were good: for it is a very common thing in the world to offend against brotherly charity, under the co­lour of Christian liberty; and doubtlesse our Apostle here inten­deth E the remedy of that abuse also. Yet I rather conceive that the word maliciousnesse in this place is to be taken in a larger com­prehension, for all manner of evil, and of naughtinesse, according to the adequate signification of the Greek and Latine adjectives, [...] and malus, from whence the substantive used in the Text is de­rived. Of which maliciousnesse so largely taken, that special mali­ousnesse [Page 378] before spoken of, is but a branch. The Apostles full pur­pose A then in this clause of the text, is to restrain all that abuse of Christian liberty, whereby it is made a cloak for the palliating of any wicked or sinful practise in any kinde whatsoever. And so understood, S. Peters admonition here is parallell'd with S. Pauls elsewhere; Brethren (saith he) you have been called unto liberty: only use not your liberty for an occasion to the flesh, Gal. 5.15. To use liberty for an occasion to the flesh, and to use liberty for a cloak of maliciousnesse; is the very same thing: and it is a very great sin.

For the proof whereof I shall need to use no other arguments, B than the words of the Text will afford. First every act of malici­ousnesse is a sin: and secondly to cloak it with a fair pretence, maketh it a greater sin: but then thirdly to use Christian liberty for the cloak, giveth a farther addition to it, and maketh it a grea­ter sin. First it is a sin to do any act of maliciousnesse. [...] and [...] 1 we know are conjugata, and do mutually infer each other. It is a superfluous thing, and such as we might well enough be without: Jam. 1.21. [...] superfluity of maliciousnesse, Iam. 1. Nor so only, 2 but it is an hurtful thing and of a noxious and malignant quality, as leaven sowring the whole lump of our services to God; C 1 Cor. 5.8. [...], the leaven of maliciousnesse, 1 Cor. 5. It is a thing to 3 be repented of; Acts 8.22. [...], repent of this thy wicked­nesse 4 or maliciousnesse, saith S. Peter to Simon Magus, Act 8. It is a thing to be cast away from us, and abominated as a filthy gar­ment or polluted cloth: 1 Pet. 2.1. [...], laying aside or casting away all maliciousnesse, saith the same Apostle again in the first verse of this Chapter.

It is evill then to do any act of maliciousnesse: but much worse when we have so done, to cloak it with a fair pretence. For be­sides that all things howsoever cloaked and covered from the eyes D of men, are Heb. 4.13. naked and open unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do; this cloaking of our sins is but a farther evidence of our hypocrisie in his sight: who as he is a God of pure eyes, and therefore cannot but hate all sin; so is he a God that loveth a pure heart, and therefore of all sins hateth hypocrisie. They that by in­justice and oppression devour widows houses, shall certainly receive damnation for that, but if withall they do it under the colour of devotion and of long prayers, Mat. 23.13. [...] they shall receive the greater damnation for that also.

But if men will needs be hypocrites, and must have a cloak for E their maliciousnesse: they might yet at least bethink themselves of somewhat else of lighter price to make a cloak of; and not to use to so base a purpose so rich a stuffe, as is this blessed liberty which the Son of God hath purchased with his most precious bloud As in nature corruptio optimi pessima: so in morality, by how much [Page 379] A better any thing is in the right use of it, by so much is it worse in the abuse. As the quickest spirited Wine hath the sowrest lees; and the best wit misgoverned is the most pernicious; and an An­gel when he falleth becometh a Devil. So to use this liberty which is a spiritual thing, for an occasion to the flesh, to take this liberty which (if I may so speak) is the very livery cloak of the servant of God, and to make it a cloak of maliciousness for the service of sin: must needs be presumption in an high degree, and an unsufferable abuse.

Now we see how great a sin it is thus to abuse our liberty, it will be needful in the next place to inquire more particularly, B wherein this abuse consisteth, that so we may be the better able to avoid it. We are therefore to know that Christian liberty may be used or rather abused for a cloak of maliciousness, these four ways following. First, we may make it a cloak of maliciousness, if we hold our selves by vertue thereof discharged from our obedi­ence, either to the whole moral Law of God, or to any part of it. Where to omit those that out of the wretched Noli ergo li­bertate [...] ad liberè peccan­dum. August. in Ioh. tract. 41. prophaneness of their own hearts, pervert this branch of Evangelical doctrine, as they do all the rest, to their own destruction. As a Spider turneth C the juyce of the sweetest and most medicinable herbs into poyson: so these Iude ver. 4. turn the grace of God into wantonness, and the liberty they have in Christ into a prophane licentiousness. Great offenders this way are the Libertines and Antinomists, who quite cancel the whole Law of God, under the pretence of Christian Liberty, as if they that were in Christ were no longer tyed to yeeld obedience to the Moral Law: which is a pestilent error, and of very dangerous consequence; Whereas our blessed Saviour himself hath not on­ly professed that he came not to destroy the Law, but expresly for­bidden any man to think so of him. ( Mat. 5.17. V. Augustin. li. 17, 18. &c. contra Fau­stum Manichae­um fuse; & in quaest. V. & N▪ T. quaest. 69. Think not that I came to D destroy the Law, I came not to destroy it, but to fulfil it.) And Saint Paul rejecteth the consequence with an absit, as both unreason­able and impious, if any man should conclude, that by preaching the righteousness of faith, the Law were abolished, ( Rom. 3. ult. Do me then make void the Law through faith? God forbid: yea (saith he, ra­ther) we establish the Law, Rom. 3.

But they interpret those words of Christ in this sense, He came not destroy the law, but to fulfil it: that is, he came not to destroy it without fulfilling it first, but by fulfilling it in his own person, he hath destroyed it unto the person of every believer: and therefore E is Christ said to be Rom. 10 4. Finis perfici­ens, non interfi­ciens. August. 2. cont. adversar. legis 7. the end of the law to every one that believeth, Rom. 10. Whence it is that the faithful are said to be Rom. 7.6. freed from the law, delivered from the law, Rom. 7.4. Gal. 2.19. dead to the law, and to be Rom. 6.14. Gal. 5.18. no longer under the law, and other like speeches there are many every where in the New Testament. I acknowledge both, their Expositions to be just, and all these allegations true: yet not suf­ficient [Page 380] to evict their conclusion. Not to wade far into a contro­versie, A which I had not so much as a thought to touch upon, when I fixed my choice upon this Scripture: It shall suffice us to pro­pound one distinction, which well heeded and rightly applyed, will clear the whole point concerning the abrogation and obligation of the Moral Law under the New Testament, and cut off many needless curiosities, which lead men into error. The Law then may be con­sidered either as a Rule, or as a Covenant. Christ hath freed all believers from the rigour and curse of the law, considered as a Cove­nant: but he hath not freed them from obedience to the law, consi­dered as a Rule. And all those Scriptures that speak of the Law as if B it were abrogated or anulled, take it considered as a Covenant; those again that speak of the Law as if it were still in force, take it considered as a Rule. The Law as a Covenant, is rigorous; and under that rigour we now are not, if we be in Christ: but the Law as a Rule, is equal; and under that equity we still are, though we be in Christ.

The Law as a Rule only sheweth us, what is good and evill, what we are to do and not to do. ( Mic. [...].8. He hath shewed thee, O man, what is good, and what the Lord requireth of thee;) without any condition annexed either of reward if we observe it, or of punish­ment C if we transgress it. But the Law as a Covenant exacteth punctual and personal performance of every thing that is contained therein, with a condition annexed of Gods acceptance, and of bles­sing if we perform it to the full; but of his wrath and curse up­on us, if we fail in any thing. Now by reason of transgression we having all broken that Covenant, the Law hath his work upon us, and involveth us all in Gal. 3.10. the curse: so as by Ibid. vers. 11. the Covenant of the Law no flesh living can be justified. Then cometh in Christ: who subjecting himself for our sakes to the Covenant of the Law, first fulfilleth it in his own person, but in our behalf as D our surety; and then disanulleth it, and in stead thereof establish­eth Heb. 8.6. a better Covenant for us, even the Covenant of Grace. So that now as many as believe, are free from the Covenant of the Law, and from the Curse of the Law; and set under a Covenant of Grace, and under promises of Grace. There is a translation then of the Covenant: but what is all this to the Rule? That still is where it was: even as the nature of good and evil is still the same it was. And the Law considered as a Rule, can no more be abo­lished or changed, than can the nature of good and evil be abolished or changed. It is our singular comfort then, and the happiest E fruit of our Christian liberty, that we are freed by Christ and through faith in him from the Covenant and Curse of the Law: but we must know that it is our duty, notwithstanding the liberty that we have in Christ, to frame our lives and conversations according to the Rule of the Law. Which if we shall neglect under the pre­tence [Page 381] A of our Christian Liberty; we must answer for both: both for neglecting our duty, and for abusing our liberty. And so much for the first way.

The second way, whereby our liberty may be used for a cloak of maliciousness; is, when we stretch it in the use of things that are indeed indifferent beyond the just bounds of sobriety. Many men that would seem to make conscience of their way, will perhaps ask the opinion of some Divine, or other learned man, whether such or such a thing be lawful or no; and if they be once perswa­ded that it is lawful, they then think they have free liberty to use it B in what manner and measure they please: never considering what Because we are free, we may not run wild. Hall. 15. Contempl. 3. caution and moderation is required even in lawful things to use them lawfully. Saint Gregories rule is a good one, Gregor. Semper ab illicitis, quando (que) & à licitis: things unlawful we must never do; nor ever lawful things, but with due respect to our calling and other concurrent Quaedam quae licent, tempore & loco mutato non licent. Sen. controver. 25. circumstances. Wine and musick, and gorgeous apparel, and delicate fare, are such things as God in his goodness hath created and given to the children of men for their comfort; and they may use them lawfully, and take comfort in them as their portion: but he that shall use any of them intemperately, or C unseasonably, or vainly, or wastfully, abuseth both them and him­self. And therefore we shall often finde both the things themselves condemned, and those that used them blamed in the Scriptures. The men of Israel for Amos 6.4.6. stretching themselves upon their couches, and eating the lambs out of the flock, and chaunting to the sound of the Vial, and drinking Wine in bowls, Amos 6. And the wo­men for their Esa. 3.18.23. bracelets, and ear-rings, and wimples, and crisping pins, and their other bravery in Esay 3. And the rich man for Luk. 16.19. fa­ring deliciously and wearing fine linnen in the Parable, Luk. 16. Yea our Saviour himself pronounceth a woe against Luk. 6.25. them that D laugh, Luk. 6. And yet none of all these things are or were in themselves unlawful: it was the excess only, or other disorder in the use of them that made them obnoxious to reproof. Though some in their heat have said so, yet who can reasonably say, that horse-matches, or playing at cards or dice, are in themselves and wholly unlawful? And yet on the other side, what sober wise man, because the things are lawful, would therefore approve of that vain and sinful expence which is oftentimes bestowed by men of mean estates in the dieting of Horses, and wagering upon them? or of that excessive abuse of gaming, wherein thousands of our E Gentry spend in a manner their whole time, and consume away their whole substance, both which ought to be far more precious unto them? I might instance in many other things in like manner. In all which, we may easily erre either in point of judgement, or practice, or both; if we do not wisely sever the use from the abuse. Many times because the abuses are common and great, we peevishly con­demn [Page 382] in others the very use of some lawful things. And many times A again, because there is evidently a lawful use of the things, we im­pudently justifie our selves in the very abuses also. That is foolish preciseness in us; and this prophane partiality: by that we infringe our brethrens liberty; by this pollute our own. The best and safest way for us in all indifferent things is this: to be indulgent to others, but strict to our selves; in allowing them their liberty with the most, but taking our own liberty ever with the least.

But is not this to preach one thing, and do another? ought not our Doctrine and our Practice to go together? It is most true, they ought so to do: Neither doth any thing I have said make to B the contrary. What we may doctrinally deliver to be absolutely ne­cessary, we may not in our own practice omit: and what we may do­ctrinally condemn as simply unlawful, we are bound in our own pra­ctice to forbear. But things of a middle and indifferent nature, we may not ( doctrinally) either impose them as necessary, neither for­bid as unlawful; but leave a liberty in them both for other men and our selves to use them or not to use them, as particular circum­stances and occasions and other reasons of conveniency shall lead us. And in these things both we must allow others a liberty, which for some particular reasons it may not be so fit for us to take; and we C may also tye our selves to that strictness for some particular rea­sons, which we dare not to impose upon others. It was a foul fault and blame-worthy in the Scribes and Pharisees to tye Mat. 2 [...].4. heavy burdens upon other mens shoulders, which they would not touch with one of their fingers: but if they should (without superstition, and upon reasonable inducements) have laid such burdens upon them­selves, and not imposed them upon others; for any thing I know, they had been blameless. There are many things which in my conscience are not absolutely and in Thesi necessary to be done; which yet in Hypothesi for some personal respects I think so fit for D me to do, that I should resolve to undergo some inconveniency rather than omit them; still reserving to others their liberty to do as as they should see cause. There are again many things which in my conscience are not absolutely and in Thesi unlawful to be done; which yet in Hypothesi, and for the like personal re­spects, I think so unfit for me to do, that I should resolve to un­dergo some inconvenience rather than do them: yet still reserving to others the like liberty as before, to do as they should see cause. It belongeth to every sober Christian advisedly to consider not only what in it self may lawfully be done or left undone; but also what E in godly wisdom and discretion is fittest for him to do, or not to do upon all occasions, as the exigence of present circum­stances shall require. He that without such due consideration will do all he may do at all times, under colour of Christian li­berty, he shall undoubtedly sometimes use his liberty for a [Page 383] A cloak of maliciousness. And that is the second way, by using it ex­cessively.

It may be done a third way, and that is by using it uncharitably, which is the case whereon I told you Saint Paul beateth so often. When we use our liberty so, as to 1 Cor. 8.9. stumble the weak consciences of our brethren thereby, and will not remit in any thing the ex­tremity of that right and power, we have in things of indifferent nature, Rom. 15.2. to please our neighbour for his good unto ed [...]fication, at least so far as we may do it without greater inconvenience; we Rom. 14.15. walk not charitably: and if not charitably, then not Christianly. Indeed the case may stand so, that we cannot condescend to his in­firmity B without great prejudice either to our selves, or to the in­terest of some third person. As for instance; when the Magistrate hath positively already determined our liberty in the use of it the one way; we may not in such case redeem the offence of a private brother with our disobedience to superiour authority in using our liberty the other way: and many other like cases there may be. But this I say, that where without great inconvenience we may do it; it is not enough for us to Rom. 15.1. please our selves, and to satisfie our own consciences, that we do but what we lawfully may: but C we ought also to Gal. 6.2. bear one another burdens, and to forbear for one anothers sakes what otherwise we might do, and so to fulfil the Law of Christ. S. Paul who hath forbidden us in one place to make our selves 1 Cor. 7 23. the servants of any man (1 Cor. 7.) hath yet bi [...]dden us in another place Gal. 5.13. by love to serve one another (Gal. 5.13.) And his practise therein consenteth with his doctrine (as it should do in every teacher of truth,) for though he were h free from all, and knew it, and would not 1 Cor 6.12. be brought under the power of any, yet in love he became 1 Cor. 9.19, 22. servant to all, that by all means he might win some. It was an excellent saying of Luther, Luther in Galat. 5. Omnia li­bera D per fidem, omnia serva per charitatem. We should know, and be fully perswaded with the perswasion of faith, that all things are lawful: and yet withal we should purpose and be fully resolved for charity sake to forbear the use of many things, if we finde them inexpedient. He that will have his own way in every thing he hath a liberty unto, whosoever shall take offence at it; maketh his liberty but a cloak of maliciousness, by using it uncha­ritably.

The fourth and last way, whereby we may use our liberty for a cloak of maliciousness, is, by using it undutifully, pretending it E unto our disobedience to lawful authority. The Anabaptists that deny all subjection to Magistrates in indifferent things, do it upon this ground, that they imagine Christian liberty to be violated when by humane laws it is determined either the one way or the other. And I cannot but wonder, that many of our brethren in our own Church, who in the question of Ceremonies must argue from [Page 384] their ground, (or else they talk of Christian liberty to no purpose) A should yet hold off, before they grow to their conclusion: which to my apprehension seemeth by the rules of good discourse to issue most naturally and necessarily from it. It were a happy thing for the peace both of this Church and of their own consciences, if they would in calm bloud review their own dictates in this kind; and see whether their own principle (which the cause they are in­gaged in maketh them dote upon) can be reasonably defended; and yet the Anabaptists inference thence, (which the evidence of truth maketh them to abhor) be fairly avoided. Yet somewhat they have to say for the proof of that their ground: which if it be [...]ound, it B is good reason we should subscribe to it; if it be not, it is as good rea­son they should retract it. Let us hear therefore what it is, and put it to trial.

1 First, say they, Ecclesiastical Constitutions (for there is the quar­rel) determine us precisely ad unum in the use of indifferent things, which God and Christ have left free ad utrumlibet. Secondly, by 2 inducing a necessity upon the thing they enjoyn, they take upon them as if they could alter the nature of things, and make that to become necessary which is indifferent, which is not in the power 3 of any man, (but of God only,) to do. Thirdly, these Consti­tutions C are so far pressed, as if men were bound in conscience to obey them, which taketh away the freedom of the conscience: for [...]f the conscience be bound, how is she free? Nor so only, but 4 fourthly, the things so enjoyned are by consequence imposed upon us as of absolute necessity unto salvation: forasmuch as it is neces­sary unto salvation for every man to do that which he is bound in conscience to do; by which device kneeling at the Communion, standing at the Gospel, bowing at the name of Jesus, and the like, 5 become to be of necessity unto salvation. Fifthly, say they, these Constitutions cannot be defended but by such arguments as the Papists use for the establishing of that their rotten Tenet, that hu­mane D laws binde the conscience as well as divine. Then all which premises, what can be imagined more contra [...]ious to true Christian liberty?

In which Objections (before I come to their particular answer) I cannot but observe the unjust (I would we might not say un­conscionable) partiality of the Objecters. First, in laying the ac­cusation 1 against the Ecclesiastical laws only: whereas their argu­ments (if they had any strength in them) would as well conclude against the Political laws in the civil State, and against domestical E orders in private Families, as against the Laws Ecclesiastical: yet must these only be guilty, and they innocent, which is not equal. Let them either damn them all, or quit them all: or else let them shew wherein they are unlike, which they have not yet done, nei­ther 2 can do. Secondly, when they condemn the things enjoyned as [Page 385] A simply and utterly unlawful upon quite other grounds; and yet keep a stir about Christian liberty: for which argument there can be no place without supposal of indifferency, (for Christ hath left us no liberty to unlawful things,) how can they answer this their mani­fest partiality? Thirdly, if they were put to speak upon their 3 consciences, whether or no, if power were in their own hands, and Church affairs left to their ordering, they would not forbid those things they now dislike, every way as strictly and with as much im­position of necessity, as the Church presently enjoyneth them; I doubt not but they would say Yea: and what equity is there in this B dealing, to condemn that in others, which they would allow in themselves? Fourthly, in some things they are content to submit to the Ecclesiastical Constitutions notwithstanding their Christian 4 liberty, which liberty they stiffely pretend for their refusal of other some: whereas the case seemeth to be every way equal in both; all being enjoyned by the same authority, and for the same end, and in the same manner. If their liberty be impeached by these; why not as much by those? or if obedience to those may consist with Chri­stian liberty; why not as well obedience to these? In allowing some, rejecting others, where there is the same reason of all: are C they not very partial?

And now I come to answer their arguments, or rather flourishes, for they are in truth no better. That first allegation, that the de­termining of any thing in unam partem taketh away a mans liberty to it, is not true. For the liberty of a Christian to any thing indifferent consisteth in this; that his judgement is throughly per­swaded of the indifferency of it: and therefore it is the determina­tion of the judgement, in the opinion of the thing, not in the use of it, that taketh away Christian liberty. Otherwise not only Laws Political and Ecclesiastical: but also all Vows, Promises, Covenants, D Contracts, and what not, that pitcheth upon any certain resolution de futuro, should be prejudicial to Christian Liberty: because they do all determine something in unam partem, which before was free and indifferent in utram (que) partem. For example: if my friend invite me to sup with him, I may by no means promise him to come; because the liberty I had before to go or not to go, is now de­termined by making such a promise: neither may a young man bind himself an Apprentice, with any certain Master, or to any certain trade, because the liberty he had before of placing himself indiffe­rently with that Master, or with another, and in that trade, or in E another, is now determined by such a contract. And so it might be instanced in a thousand other things. For indeed to what pur­pose hath God left indifferent things determinable both ways by Christian liberty, if they may never be actually determined either way, without impeachment of that liberty? It is a very vain power, that may not be brought into act; but God made no power in [Page 386] vain. Our Brethren I hope will wave this first argument, A when they shall have well examined it: unless they will frame to themselves under the name of Christian liberty, a very Chi­mera, a non ens, a meer notional liberty, whereof there can be no use.

That which was alleaged secondly, that they that make such Laws take upon them to alter the nature of things, by making in­different things to become necessary, being said gratis without ei­ther truth or proof, is sufficiently answered by the bare denyal. For they that make Laws concerning indifferent things, have no intention at all to meddle with the nature of them; they leave B that in medio as they found it: but only for some reasons of con­veniency to order the use of them; the indifferency of their na­ture still being where it was. Nay, so far is our Church from ha­ving any intention of taking away the indifferency of those things which for order and comeliness she enjoyneth; that she hath by her publick declaration protested the contrary: wherewith they ought to be satisfieed. Especially since her sincerity in that declaration (that none may cavil, as if it were protestatio contraria facto,) appeareth by these two most clear evidences among many other; in that she 1 both alloweth different rites used in other Churches, and also C 2 teacheth her own rites to be mutable: neither of which she could do, if she conceived the nature of the things themselves to be changed, or their indifferency to be removed by her Constitutions.

Neither is that true, which was thirdly alleaged, that where men are bound in conscience to obey, there the conscience is not left free; or else there would be a contradiction. For there is no contradiction, where the affirmative & negative are not ad idem, as it is in this case. For Obedience is one thing, and the Thing commanded another; The Thing is commanded by the Law of man, and in regard thereof the conscience is free: but Obedience to men is commanded by the Law of God, and in regard thereof the conscience is bound. So that we are D bound in conscience to obedience in indifferent things lawfully com­manded; the conscience still remaining no less free in respect of the things themselves so commanded, then it was before. And you may know it by this; In Laws properly humane (such as are those that are made concerning indifferent things) the Magistrate doth not nor can say; This you are bound in conscienee to do, and therefore I command you to do it: as he might say, if the bond of obedience did spring from the nature of the things commanded. But now when the Magistrate beginneth at the other end, as he must do, E and saith, I command you to do this or that, and therefore you are bound in conscience to do it: this plainly sheweth, that the bond of obedience ariseth from that power in the Magistrate, and duty in the subject, which is of divine Ordinance. You may observe there­fore that in humane Laws not meerly such (that is, such as are [Page 387] A established concerning things simply necessary, or meerly unlawful;) the Magistrate may there derive the bond of obedience from the nature of the things themselves. As for example, if he should make a Law to inhibite Sacriledge, or Adultery; he might then well say, you are bound in conscience to abstain from these things, and therefore I command you so to abstain: which he could not so well say in the Lawes made to inhibit the eating of flesh, or the transportation of grain. And the reason of the difference is evi­dent: because those former Laws are rather Divine than humane (the substance of them being divine, and but the sanction only humane) B and so binde by their immediate vertue, and in respect of the things themselves therein commanded: which the later being meerly hu­mane (both for substance and sanction) do not.

The consideration of which difference and the reason of it, will abundantly discover the vanity of the fourth allegation also: wherein it was objected that the things enjoyned by the Ecclesia­stical Lawes are imposed upon men as of necessity to salvation: Which is most untrue. Remember once again, that obedience is one thing; and the things commanded another. Obedience to law­ful authority is a duty commanded by God himself and in his C Law, and so is a part of that Heb. 12.14. holinesse without which no man shall see God: but the things themselves commanded by lawful authori­ty, are neither in truth necessary to salvation, nor do they that are in authority impose them as such. Only they are the object (and that but by accident neither and contingently, not necessarily) about which that obedience is conversant, and wherein it is to be exercised. An example or two will make it plain. We know every man is bound in conscience to imploy himself in the works of his particu­lar calling with faithfulnesse and diligence; and that faithfulnesse and diligence is a branch of that holinesse and righteousnesse which D is necessary unto salvation. Were it not now a very fond thing and ridiculous, for a man from hence to conclude, that therefore drawing of wine, or making of shooes, were necessary to salvation, because these are the proper imployment of the Vintners, and Shoomakers calling, which they in conscience are bound to follow, nor may without sin neglect them? Again, if a Master command his servant to go to the market, to sell his corn, and to buy in pro­vision for his house, or to wear a livery of such or such a colour and fashion: in this case who can reasonably deny but that the ser­vant is bound in conscience to do the very things his master bid­deth E him to do; to go, to s [...]ll, to buy, to wear? and yet is there any man so forsaken of common sense, as thence to conclude, that going to market, selling of corn, buying of meat, wearing a blue coat, are necessary to salvation? or that the Master imposeth those things upon the servant as of necessity unto salvation? The obli­gation of the servants conscience to do the things commanded ari­seth [Page 388] from the force of that divine Law which bindeth servants to A obey their masters in lawful things. The master in the things he so commandeth, hath no particular actual respect to the conscience of his servant, (which perhaps all that while never came within his thoughts,) but meerly respecteth his own occasions and conveni­ences. In this example as in a glasse let the Objectors behold the lineaments and feature of their own argument. Because kneeling, standing, bowing, are commanded by the Church, and the people are bound in conscience to obey the Lawes of the Church; there­fore the Church imposeth upon the people kneeling, standing, and bowing, as necessary to salvation. B

If that which they object were indeed true, and that the Church did impose these rites, and ceremonies upon the people, as of ne­cessity to salvation, and require to have them so accepted: doubt­lesse the imposition were so prejudicial to Christian liberty, as that every faithful man were bound in conscience for the maintenance of that liberty, to disobey her authority therein, and to confesse against the imposition. But our Church hath been so far from any intention of doing that her self, that by her foresaid publick declaration she hath manifested her utter dislike of it in others. What should I say more? Horat. 1. Sat. 3. Denique te ipsum concute. It would C better become the Patriarchs of that party that thus deeply (but untruly) charge her; to look unto their own cloaks, dive into their own bosoms, and survey their own positions and practise: if happily they may be able to clear themselves of trenching upon Christian liberty, and ensnaring the consciences of their brethren, and impo­sing upon their Proselytes their own traditions of kneel not, stand not, bow not, (like those mentioned Col. 2. of Col. 2.21. touch not, taste not, handle not) requiring to have them accepted of the people even as of necessity unto salvation. If upon due examination they can acquit themselves in this matter, their accounts will be the D easier: but if they cannot, they shall finde, when the burden lighteth upon them, that it will be no light matter to have been themselves guilty of that very crime, whereof they have unjustly accused others.

As for consent with the Papists in their doctrine concerning the power that mens lawes have over the conscience, which is the last objection: it ought not to move us. We are not ashamed to con­sent with them, or any others, in any truth. But in this point we differ from them, so far as they differ from the truth: which difference I conceive to be, neither so great as some men, nor yet E so little as other some men would make it. They teach that Humane lawes, especially the Ecclesiastical, binde the consciences of men, not only in respect of the obedience, but also in respect of the things themselves commanded, and that by their own direct immediate and proper vertue. In which doctrine of theirs, 3. things are to be [Page 389] A misliked. First, that they give a preheminence to the Ecclesia­stical lawes above the Secular in this power of binding. We may 1 see it in them, and in these objectors; how men will run into ex­tremities beyond all reason, when they give themselves to be led by corrupt respects. As he said of himself and his fellow-Philosophers, Horat. 1. Ep. 17. Scurror ego ipse mihi, populo tu: so it is here. They of Rome carried with a wretched desire to exalt the Papacy, and in­deed the whole Clergy as much as they may, and to avile the se­cular powers as much as they dare; they therefore ascribe this power over the conscience to the Ecclesiastical lawes especially, but do not shew themselves all out so zealous for the secular. Ours B at home on the contrary, out of an appetite they have to bring in a new platform of discipline into the Church, and for that pur­pose to present the established government unto the eyes and the hearts of the people in as deformed a shape as they can; quarrel the Ecclesiastical lawes especially for tyrannizing over the consci­science, but do not shew themselves so much agrieved at the secular. Whereas the very truth is, whatsoever advantages the secular powers may have above the Ecclesiastical, or the Ecclesiastical above the secular in other respects; yet as to the power of binding the C conscience, all humane lawes in general are of like reason, and stand upon equal termes. It is to be misliked secondly in the Ro­mish 2 doctrine, that they subject the conscience to the things them­selves also, and not only tye it to the obedience; whereby they as­sume unto themselves ( interpretativè) the power of altering the nature of the things by removing of their indifferency, and indu­cing a necessity: for so long as they remain indifferent, it is certain they cannot binde. And thirdly and principally it is to be misli­ked in them, that they would have this binding power to flow 3 from the proper and inherent vertue of the Lawes themselves im­mediately D and per se; which is in effect to equal them with the di­vine Law: for what can that do more? whereas humane lawes in things not repugnant to the Law of God, do binde the conscience indeed to obedience, but it is by consequent, and by vertue of a for­mer Divine Law, commanding us in all lawful things to obey the superiour powers.

But whether mediately or immediately, may some say, whether directly or by consequent, whether by its own or by a borrowed vertue; what is it material to be argued, so long as the same effect will follow, and that as intirely to all intents and purposes, the one E way as well as the other? As if a debt be alike recoverable; it skilleth not much whether it be due upon the original bond, or upon an assignment. If they may be sure to be obeyed, the higher powers are satisfied: Let Scholars wrangle about words and di­stinctions; so they have the thing, it is all they look after. This Objection is in part true, and for that reason the differences in this [Page 390] controversie are not altogether of so great consequence as they A have seemed to some. Yet they that think the difference either to be none at all, or not of considerable moment, judge not aright. For albeit it be all one in respect of the governours, whence the ob­ligation of conscience springeth, so long as they are conscionably obeyed, as was truly alleaged: Yet unto inferiours who are bound in conscience to yeeld obedience, it is not all one; but it much concerneth them to understand whence that obligation ariseth, in respect of this very point whereof we now speak of Chri­stian liberty, and for two weighty and important considera­tions. B

For first: if the obligation spring as they would have it from the Constitution it self, by the proper and immediate vertue thereof; then the conscience of the subject is tyed to obey the Constitution in the rigour of it: whatsoever occasions may oc­cur, and whatsoever other inconveniences may follow there­upon: so as he sinneth mortally, who at any time in any case (though of never so great necessity) doth otherwise than the very letter of the Constitution requireth, (yea though it be extra casum scandali & contemptus.) Which were an heavie case, and might prove to be of very pernicious consequence; and is in­deed C repugnant to Christian liberty, by enthralling the consci­ence where it ought to be free. But if on the other side, which is the truth, the Constitution of the Magistrate binde the consci­ence of the subject, not immediately and by its own vertue, but by consequent only and by vertue of that law of God which commandeth all men to obey their superiours in lawful things: then is there a liberty left to the subject, in cases extraordinary and of some pressing necessity not otherwise well to be avoided, to do otherwise sometimes than the Constitution requireth. And he may so do with a free conscience. So long as he is sure of D these two things: First, that he be driven thereunto by a true and reall, and not by a pretended necessity only; and secondly, that in the manner of doing he use such godly discretion, as neither to shew the least contempt of the law in himself, nor to give ill example to others to despise government or governors. And this first difference is material.

And so is the second also, if not much more; which is this. If the Magistrates Constitution did binde the conscience virtute propria, and immediately; then should the conscience of the sub­ject be bound to obey the constitution of the Magistrate ex in­tuitu E praecepti, upon the bare knowledge and by the bare war­rant thereof, without farther enquiry: and consequently should be bound to obey as well in unlawful things, as lawful. Which consequence (though they that teach otherwise will not admit) yet in truth they cannot avoid: for the proper and immediate [Page 391] A cause being supposed, the effect must needs follow. Neither do I yet see what sufficient reason they that think otherwise can shew, why the conscience of the subject should be bound to obey the Lawes of the Magistrate in lawful things, and not as well in un­lawful things. The true reason of it is well known to be this, even because God hath commanded us to obey in lawful things, but not in unlawful. But for them to assign this reason, were evidently to overthrow their own Tenent: because it evidently deriveth the bond of conscience from a higher power than that of the Magistrate, even the Commandement of God. And so B the Apostles indeed do both of them derive it. S. Paul in Rom. 13. men must Rom. 13.1, 6. be subject to the higher powers: why? because the powers are commanded of God; And that for conscience sake too: why? because the magistrates are the ministers of God. Neither may they be resisted: and why? because to resist them is to resist the ordinance of God. That is S. Pauls doctrine. And S. Peter ac­cordeth with him. 1 Pet. 2.13. Submit your selves (saith he) to every ordi­nance of man. What for the mans sake? or for the ordinance sake? No: but propter Dominum, for the Lords sake, vers. 13. And all this may very well stand with Christian liberty: for the consci­ence C all this while is Cum Christo juben [...]e servis homini, non illi servis sed ei qui jussti. Aug. in Psal. 124. subject to none but God.

By these answers to their Objections, you may see what little reason some men have to make so much noise as they do about Christian liberty. Whereupon if I have insisted far beyond both your expectations and my own first purpose: I have now no other thing whereby to excuse it, but the earnestnesse of my desire, if it be possible, to contain within some reasonable bounds of sobriety and duty, those of my brethren, who think they can never run far enough from superstition, unlesse they run themselves quite out of their allegiance. There are sundry other things, which I am for­ced D to passe by, very needful to be rightly understood, and very useful for the resolution of many cases of conscience which may arise from the joynt consideration of these two points, of Christian Obedience, and of Christian Liberty. For the winding of our selves out of which perplexities, when they may concern us, I know not how to commend both to my own practise and yours, a shorter and fuller rule of direction, than to follow the clew of this Text: Wherein the Apostle hath set just bounds both to our obedience and liberty. Bounds to our obedience; that we obey so far as we may without prejudice to our Christian liberty; in all our acts of E obedience to our superiours still keeping our consciences free, by subjecting them to none but God. Submit your selves, &c. but yet as free and as the servants of God, and of none besides. Bound [...] to our Liberty; that (the freedome of our judgements and consci­ences ever reserved,) we must yet in the use of indifferent things moderate our liberty, by ordering our selves according unto [Page 392] Christian sobriety, by condescending sometimes to our brethren in A Christian charity, and by submitting our selves to the lawful com­mands of our governours in Christian duty. In any of which re­spects if we sh [...]ll fail, and that under the pretension of Christian liberty: we shall thereby, quite contrary to the expresse direction of both the Apostles, but abuse the name of liberty, for an occa­sion to the flesh, and for a cloake of maliciousnesse.

[ As free, but not using your liberty for a cloak of maliciousnesse, but as the servants of God.]

And so I passe from this second, to my third and last observati­on; wherein, if I have been too long or too obscure in the former, B I shall now endevour to recompense it, by being both shorter and plainer. The Observation was this. In the whole exercise both of the liberty we have in Christ, and of those respects we owe unto men, we must evermore remember our selves to be and accordingly be­have our selves as those that are Gods servants: in these last words, ( But as the servants of God,) containing our condition and our carriage. By our condition, we are [...], the servants of God: and our carriage must be [...], as the servants of God. I shall fit my method to this division; and first shew you sundry reasons, for which we should desire to be in this Condition, to be [...], the ser­vants C of God: and then give some directions, how we may frame our carriage answerably thereunto, to demean our selves [...], as the servants of God.

For the first: We cannot imagine any consideration, that may be found in any service in the world, to render it desireable; which is not to be found, and that in a far more eminent degree, in this service of God. If Iustice may provoke us, or Necessity enforce us, or easinesse hearten us, or Honour allure us, or Profit draw us, to any service: behold here they all concur; the service of God and of Christ is excellently all these. It is of all other the most just, the D most necessary, the most easie, the most honourable, the most profita­ble service. And what would you have more?

First it is the most just service; whether we look at the title of Right on his part, or reasons of Equity on ours. As for him, he is our Lord and Master pleno jure, he hath right to our best services by a threefold title, like a treble cord, which Satan and all the 1 powers of darknesse cannot break or untwine. A right of Crea­tion. ( Esay 44.21. Remember O Iacob thou art my servant, I have formed thee, thou art my servant O Israel, Esay 44.) Princes and the great ones of the world expect from those that are their Creatures E (rather that are called so, because they raised them, but in truth are not so, for they never made them;) yet they expect much service from them, that they should be forward instruments to execute their pleasures, and to advance their intentions: how much more may the Lord justly expect from us who are every way his crea­tures, [Page 393] A(for he raised us out of the dust, nay he made us of nothing,) that we should be his servants to do his will, and instruments to promote his glory? Besides this Ius creationis; he hath yet two 2 other titles to our services, Ius redemptionis, and Ius liberationis. He hath bought us out of the hands of our enemies, and so we are his by purchase: and he hath won us out of the hands of our ene­mies, and so we are his by conquest. We read often in the Law of servants Exod. 12.44. & alibi. bought with money, [...]: and it is but rea­son, he that hath paid a valuable consideration for a mans service, should have it. Now God hath bought us and redeemed us, 1 Pet. 1.18, 19. not B with corruptible things as silver and gold, but with his own most precious bloud. And being bought with such a price we are 1 Cor. 6.19. not our own, to serve the lusts of our own flesh; nor any mans else, that we should be the servants of men; but his only that hath bought us and paid for us, to 1 Cor. 6.20. glorifie him both in our bodies and souls, for they are his; jure redemptionis, by the right of Purchase and Redemption. Again, when we were mancipia peccati & diaboli, 3 the devils Captives, and slaves to every ungodly lust: in which condition if we had lived and died, after a hard and toylsome ser­vice in the mean time, our wages in the end should have been eter­nal C death: God by sending his Son to live and dye for us, hath conquered sin and Satan, and freed us from that wretched thraldom, to this end,

That being delivered out of the hands of our enemies we might Luk. 1.74, 75 serve him in holinesse and righteousnesse before him all the daies of our lives. ( Psal. 116.16. I am thy servant, I am thy servant, and the Son of thine handmaid; thou hast broken my bonds in sunder, Psal. 116.) That is jus liberationis, the right of Conquest and deliverance. Having so many and so strong titles thereunto, An qui fun­dum aufert. ejus a quo emptus est, & tradit et qui nihil in eo habet juris, in­justus est: & qui seipsum au­f [...]rt dominuti Deo, a quo fa­ctus est, & ma­lignis servit spi­ritibus, justus est? Aug. 19. de Civit. 21. with what Justice can we hold back our services from him? It is the first and most pro­per D act of Justice, jus suum cuique, to Rom. 13.7. render to all their dues, and to let every one have that which of right appertaineth unto him. And if we may not deny Mat. 22.21. unto Caesar the things that are Caesars; it is but right we should also give unto God the things that are Gods by so many and just titles.

Especially since there are reasons of Equity on our part in this behalf, as well as there is title of right on his part. You know the rule of equity, what it is; even to do to others, as we would be done to. See then first how we deal with those that are under our command. We are rigid and importunate exactors of service from them: we take on unreasonably, and lay on unmer­cifully, E and bewray much impatience and distemper, if they at any time slack their services towards us. How should this our strictnesse in exacting services from those that are under us, adde to our care and Vis ut tibi serviat▪ cum quo factus es; & non vis ser­vire ei, a quo factus es? Aug. de 10. Chord. c. 10. conscience in performing our bounden services to our Lord and Master that is over us? But as it is with some [Page 394] unconscionable dealers in the world, that neither have any pity A to forbear their debtors, nor any care to satisfie their creditors; and as we use to say of our great ones (and that but too truly of too many of them) that they will neither do right, nor take wrong: such is our disposition. We are neither content to forgoe any part of that service, which we take to be due to us; nor willing Quod laudas in servo, non exhibes Domi­no: & eò scele­ratiùs, quia vis ut meliorem tu habeas servum quàm te Deus. Aug. Ibid. to perform any part of that service, which we know to be due to God. See secondly, how we have dealt even with God himself. It is the masters part to command, not to serve: yet have we against all reason and good order done our endevour to make him who is our Master become our slave. Himself complaineth B of it by his Prophet ( Esa. 43 23, 24 I have not caused thee to serve with an of­fering, and wearied thee with incense: but thou hast made me to serve 2 with thy sins, and wearied me with thine iniquities, Esay 43.) Now what can be imagined more preposterous and unequal, then for a servant to make his master do him service, and himself 3 the while resolve to do his master none? See thirdly, what Christ hath done for us: though he were the Eternal Son, of the Eter­nal God, no way inferiour to the Father, no way bound to us; yet out of his free love to us, and for our good, he took upon him Phil. 2.7. the form of a servant, and was among us, Luk. 22.27. as one that C ministreth. That love of his should in all equity and thankful­nesse, yet further binde us to answer his so great love, by ma­king our selves servants unto him, who thus made himself a ser­vant for us. Thus both in point of right and equity, the service of God is a just service.

1 It is secondly, the most necessary service. Necessary first, because we are servi-nati, of a servile condition, born to serve. We have not the liberty to chuse whether we will serve, or no: all the liberty we have is to chuse our master; (as Ioshua said to the people, Jos. 24.15. Chuse you whom you will serve.) Since then there lieth upon us a necessi­ty D of serving, it should be our wisdome to make a vertue of that 2 necessity, by making choice of a good master; with his resolution there, I and my house will serve the Lord. It is necessary secondly, for our safety and security: lest if we withdraw our service from him we perish justly in our rebellion: according to that in the Pro­phet, 3( Esay 60.12. The nation and kingdome that will not serve thee, shall pe­rish.) It is necessary thirdly, Nihil illi jam liberi est: spo­spondit. Senec. Ep. 36. by our own voluntary act: when we bound our selves by solemn vow and promise in the face of the open congregation at our Baptism, to continue Christs faithful souldiers and servants unto our lives end. Now the word is gone out of our E lips, we may not alter it; nor after we have made a vow, Prov. 20.25. enquire what we have to do. Thus the service of God is a necessary service.

It is thirdly, (which at the first hearing may seem a Paradox, yet will appear upon farther consideration to be a most certain truth) of all other the most easie service: in regard both of the [Page 395] A certainty of the employment; and of the help we have towards the performance of it. He that serveth many Masters, or even but one if he be a fickle man, he never knoweth the end of his work: what he doth now, anon he must undo: and so Sisyphus-like he is ever doing, and yet hath never done. Matth. 6.24. No man can serve two masters: not serve them so, as to please both; scarse so, as to please either. And that is every mans case, that is a slave to sin: Senec. Tot Domini, quot vitia. Every lust calleth for his attendance; yea and many times contrary lusts Nos [...]am gra­ves Dominos, interdum alter­nis vicibus im­pe [...]antes, inter­dum patimur. Senc. Ep. 37. at once, (as when Ambition biddeth, let flye, and Covetousness cryeth as fast, B Hold:) whereby the poor man is En quid agis? Duplici in di­versum scinde­ris hamo▪ Hunc­cine, an hunc se­queris? Pers. Satyr. 5. infinitely distracted, be­tween a loathness to deny either, and the impossibility of grati­fying both. Saint Paul therefore speaking of the state of the Saints before conversion, expresseth it thus, Tit. 3. ( Tit. 3.3. We our selves also, were sometimes foolish, disobedient, deceived, serving divers lusts and pleasures;) and that diversity breedeth distra­ction. But the servant of God is at a good certainty; and know­eth before-hand both what his work must be, and what his wages must be. As is the Master himself, so are his Commandements, Heb. 13.8. Yesterday, and to day the same, and for ever, without variableness C or so much as Jam. 1 17. shadow of turning. ( 1 John 2.7. Brethren, I write no new com­mandement unto you, but the old commandement which ye had from the beginning. 1 Ioh. 2.)

It is some ease to know certainly what we must do; but much more to be assured of sufficient help for the doing of it. If we were left to our selves for the doing of his will, so as the yoak lay all upon our necks, and the whole burden upon our shoulders: our necks, though their sinews were of iron, would break under the yoak; and our shoulders, though their plates had the strength of brass, would crack under the burden. But our comfort is, that (as D Saint Austin sometimes prayed, Augustin. da Domine quod jubes & jube quod vis:) so he that setteth us on work, strengtheneth us to do the work, ( Phil. 4.13. I can do all things through him that strengtheneth me, Phil. 4.) Nay rather himself doth Esay. 26.12. the work in us ( 1 Cor. 15.10. Yet not I, but the grace of God in me, 1 Cor. 15.) The Son of God putteth his neck in the yoak with us, whereby it becometh his yoak as well as ours; and that maketh it so easie to us; and he putteth the shoulder under the burden with us, whereby it becometh his burden as well as ours; and that maketh it so light to us. ( Mat. 11.30. Take my yoak upon you: for my yoak is easie, and my burden light. Auson. in carm. ad Theo­dos. Iuvat idem, E qui jubet. What he commandeth us to do, he helpeth us to do: and thence it is, that 1 John 5.3. his Commandements are not grievous. Thus the service of God is an easie service.

It is fourthly, the most honourable service. Caeteris paribus, he goeth for the better man, that serveth the better Master. And if men of good rank and birth think it an honour for them, and a [Page 396] thing worthy their ambition to be the Kings servants, because he A is the best and greatest Master upon earth: how much more then is it an honourable thing, and to be desired with our utmost ambi­tions, to be the servants of God, who is Optimus Maximus, and that without either flattery or limitation, the best and greatest Master, and in comparison of whom the best and greatest Kings are but as worms and grashoppers. Sirac. 23.28. It is a great glory to follow the Lord, saith the son of Sirac, Sirac. 23. And the more truly any man serveth him, the more still will it be for his own honour. For 1 Sam. 2.50. them that honour me I will honour, saith God, 1 Sam. 2. and Christ, Ioh. 12. John 12.26. If any man serve me, him will my Father honour. Thus the service B of God is an honourable service.

It is lastly and fifthly, the most profitable service. We are indeed Luke 17.10. unprofitable servants to him: but sure we have a very profitable ser­vice under him. They that speak against the Lord with stout words, saying, Mal. 3.13, 14. It is vain to serve God, and what profit is it that we have kept his Ordinances? Mal. 3. or as it is in Iob 21. Job 21.15. What is the Almighty, that we should serve him? and what profit should we have if we pray unto him? speak without all truth and reason. For ve­rily never man truly served God, who gained not incredibly by it. These things among other the servants of God may certainly reck­on C upon, as the certain vails and benefits of his service, wherein his Master will not fail him, if he fail not in his service: Protection, Maintenance, Reward. Men that are in danger cast to put them­selves 1 into the service of such great personages as are able to give them protection. Now God, both can and will protect his ser­vants from all their enemies, and from all harms. ( Psal. 143.12. ( I am thine, O save me. Psal. 119.94. Of thy mercy cut off mine enemies, and destroy all them that afflict my soul, for I am thy servant, Psal. 143.) Again, God hath all good things 2 in store both for necessity and comfort, and he is no niggard of ei­ther; but that his servants may be assured of a sufficiency of both, when other shall be left destitute in want and distress, ( Esa. 65.13, 14. Behold my servants shall eat, but ye shall be hungry; behold my servants shall D drink, but ye shall be thirsty; behold my servants shall rejoyce, but ye shall be ashamed; behold my servants shall sing for joy of heart, but he shall cry for sorrow of heart, and howl for vexation of spirit, Esa. 65.) And whereas the servant of sin, (besides that he hath 3 no fruit nor comfort of his service in the mean time,) when he cometh to receive his wages at the end of his term, findeth nothing but shame or death; shame, if he leave the service, and if he leave it not, death: ( Rom. 6.21. What fruit had ye then in those things, whereof E ye are now ashamed? for the end of those things is death.) The ser­vant of God on the contrary, besides that he reapeth much comfort and content in the very service he doth in the mean time, he re­ceiveth a blessed reward also at the last, even eternal life. He hath Rom. 6.21. his fruit in holiness, (there is his comfort onward) and the end [Page 397] A everlasting life, there is his full and final reward. A reward far be­yond the merit of his service. And so the service of God is a profi­table service.

And now I pray you what can any man alledge or pretend for himself if he shall hang back, and not with all speed and cheerful­ness tender himself to so just, so necessary, so easie, so honourable, so profitable a service? Me thinks I hear every man answer, as the Israelites sometimes said to Ioshua with one common voice, Josh. 24.16. God forbid that we should forsake the Lord, to serve any other: Nay but we will serve the Lord, for he is our God, Iosh. 24. But B beloved, let us take heed we do not gloze with him, as we do one with another: we are deceived, if we think God will be Gal. 6.7. mocked with hollow and empty protestations. We live in a wondrous complemental age, wherein scarce any other word is so ready in every mouth, as your servant, and at your service, when all is but meer form, without any purpose, or many times but so much as single thought, of doing any serviceable office to those men, to whom we profess so much service. However we are one towards another, yet with the Lord there is no dallying: it behoveth us there to be real. If we profess our selves to be, or desired to be C called [...], the servants of God; we must have a care to demean our selves [...], in all respects as becometh the servants of God. To which purpose when I shall have given you those few directi­ons I spake of, I shall have done. Servants owe many duties to their earthly Masters in the particulars; but three generals compre­hend them all, Reverence, Obedience, Faithfulness. Whereof the first respecteth the Masters person, the second his pleasure, the third his business. And he that will be Gods servant in truth, and not only in title, must perform all these to his heavenly Master.

D Reverence is the first; which ever ariseth from a deliberate ap­prehension of some worthiness in another more than in a mans self; and is ever accompanyed with a fear to offend, and a care to please, the person reverenced: and so it hath three branches. Whereof the first is Humility. It is not possible, that that servant who [...]. Menand. thinketh himself the wiser, or any way the better man of the two, should truly reverence his Master in his heart. Saint Paul therefore would have servants to 1 Tim. 6.1. count their own Masters worthy of all honour, 1 Tim. 6.1. he knew well they could not else re­verence them, as they ought. Plaut. Non dec [...]t superbum esse hominem E servum, could he say in the Comedy; A man that thinketh good­ly of himself, cannot make a good servant either to God or man. Then are we meetly prepared for this service, and not be­fore, when truly apprehending our own vileness and unworthiness, both in our nature and by reason of sin; and duly acknow­ledging the infinite greatness and goodness of our Master, we un­fainedly [Page 398] account our selves altogether unworthy to be called his A servants.

Another branch of the servants reverence is fear to offend his master. This fear is a disposition well becoming a servant, and therefore God as our Master, and by that name of Master chal­lengeth it, Mal. 1. ( Mal. 1.6. If I be a Father, where is my honour? and if I be a Master, where is my fear? saith the Lord of Hosts.) Fear and reverence are often joyned together, and so joyntly re­quired of the Lords servants. ( Psal. 2.11. Serve the Lord with fear, and rejoyce to him with reverence, Psal 2.) And the Apostle would have us furnished with grace, Heb. 12.18. whereby to serve God acceptably with re­verence B and godly fear, Heb. 12.

From wh [...]ch fear of offending, a care and desire of pleasing cannot be severed: which is the third branch of the servants Re­verence to his Master. Saint Paul biddeth Titus, exhort ser­vants to Tit. 2 9. please their masters well in all things. So must Gods servant do; he must study to Col. 1.10. walk worthy of him unto all plea­sing: not much regarding how others interpret his doings, or what offence they take at him, so long as his Master accepteth his services, and taketh his endeavours in good part. Who so is not thus resolved to please his Master, although he should there­by C incur the displeasure of the whole world besides, is not worthy to be called the servant of such a Master. ( Gal. 1.10. If I yet sought to please men, I should not be the servant of Christ, Gal. 1.) And all this be­longeth to Reverence.

Obedience is the next general duty ( Eph. 6.5. Servants be obedient to your Masters, Eph. 6. Rom. 6.16. Know you not, whom you yeeld your selves servants to obey, his servants ye are to whom ye obey? Rom. 6.) As if there could be no better proof of service than obedience: And that is twofold: Active, and Passive. For Obedience consisteth in the subjecting of a mans own will to D the will of another: which subjection, if it be in something to be done, maketh an Active; if in something to be suffer­ed, a Passive obedience. Our Active Obedience to God, is the keeping his Commandements, and the doing of his will: as the people said, Iosh. 24. Josh. 24▪24. The Lord our God will we serve, and his voice will we obey. And this must be done Psal. 18.44. in auditu auris, upon the bare signification of his pleasure without disputing or debating the matter: as Mat. 8.9. the Centuri­ons servant, if his Master did but say, Do this, without any more ado, did it. So Abraham the servant of the Lord, E Heb. 11.8. when he was called to go out into a place which he should receive for an inheritance, obeyed and went out, though he knew not whither. Nor only so, but in Gen. 22. the greatest tryal of Obedience that ever we read any man (any meer man) to have been put unto, being commanded to sacrifice Heb. 11.17, 18. his only [Page 399] A begotten Son, of whom it was said, That in Isaac shall thy seed be called: he never Rom. 4.20. stumbled (as not at the promise through unbelief, so neither) at the command through diso­bedience, but speedily went about it, and had not failed to have done all that was commanded him, had not the Lord himself, when he was come even to the last act, inhibited him by his countermand. If mortal and wicked men look to be obeyed by their servants upon the warrant of their bare command, in evil and unrighteous acts; ( 2 Sam. 13.28. When I say unto you, Smite Amnon, then kill him) fear not: have not I com­manded B you? saith Absalon to his servants, 2 Sam. 13.) Ought not the express command of God much more, to be a sufficient war­rant for us to do as we are bidden, none of whose commands can be other than holy and just?

That is our Active obedience. We must give proof of our Passive obedience also, both in contenting our selves with his allowances, and in submitting our selves to his corrections. He that is but a servant in the house, may not think to com­mand whatsoever the house affordeth at his own pleasure; (that is the Masters prerogative alone:) but he must content C himself with what his Master is content to allow him; and take his portion of meat, drink, livery, lodging, and every other thing, at the discretion and appointment of his Master. Neither may the servant of God look to be his own carver in any thing; neither ought he to mutter against his Master (with that Mat. 25.24. ungracious servant in the Parable) complaining of his hardness, and austerity, if his allowances in some things fall short of his desire: but 1 Tim. 6.8. having food and rayment, be it ne­ver so little, never so course, [...]he should be content with it; nay though he should want either or both, he should be con­tent D without it. We should all learn of an old experienced servant of God Saint Paul, what grace and long experience had taught him, Phil. 4.11. In whatsoever state we are, to be therewith con­tent.

We are to shew our Obedience to our heavenly Master yet further, by submitting to his wholesome discipline, when at any time he shall see cause to give us correction. Our Apostle a little after the Text would have servants to be subject even to their 1 Pet. 2.18. froward Masters, and to take it patiently when they are buffetted undeservedly, and without fault. How much E more ought we Lev. [...]6▪21.23. to accept the punishment of our iniquity (as we have the phrase, Levit. 26.) and with patience to yeeld our backs to the whip; when God who hath been so gracious a Master to us, shall think fit to exercise some little severity towards us, and to lay stripes upon us? Especially since he never stri­keth us: First, but for our fault, (such is his justice,) nor [Page 400] Secondly, (such is his mercy) but for our good. And all this be­longeth A to that Obedience, which the servant of God ought to ma­nifest, both by doing and suffering according to the will of his Master.

The third and last general duty is Fidelity, ( Mat. 24.45. Who is a faithful and wise servant? Mat. 25.21. Well done thou good and faithful servant.) As if both the wisdom and goodnesse of a servant consisted in his faith­fulnesse. Now the faithfulnesse of a servant may be tryed especially by these three things: By the heartinesse of his service, by being tender of his Masters honour and profit, and by his quicknesse and diligence in doing his businesse. A notable example whereof we B have in Abrahams servant, Gen. 24. in all the three particulars. For first, being many miles distant from his Master, he was no lesse so­licitous 1 of the businesse he was put in trust withall, then he could have been, if he had been all that while in the eye of his Master. 2 Secondly, he framed himself in his speeches and actions, and in his whole behaviour to such a discreet carriage, as might best set forth 3 the credit and honour of his Master. Thirdly, he used all possible diligence and expedition; losing not any time, either at first for the delivery of his message, or at last for his return home after he had brought things to a good conclusion. Such faithfulnesse would well C become us in the service of God in all the aforesaid respects.

The first whereof is Heartinesse in his service. There are many servants in the world, that will work hard, and bustle at it lustily for a fit, and so long as their Masters eye is upon them; but when his back is turned, can be content to go on fair and softly, and fel­low-like. Such Eph. 6.5, 7. Col. 3.22, 23. [...], the Apostle condemneth, Col. 3. and elsewhere, admonishing servants whatsoever they do to do it heartily, and to obey their Masters not with eye-service, but in sin­glenesse of heart. Towards our heavenly Master, true it is, if we had but this eye-service, it were enough; because we are never out D of his eye: his eyes are in all the corners of the earth, Prov. 15.3. beholding the evil and the good, Psal. 11.4. and his eye-lids try the children of men; Psal. 139.3. he is about our beds, and about our paths, and spyeth out all our go­ings. And therefore if we should but study to approve our selves and our actions before his sight; it could not be but our services should be hearty, as well as handy; because our hearts are no lesse in his sight, than our hands are. We cannot content our Master, nor should we content our selves, with a bare and barren profession in the service of God; neither with the addition of some outward performances of the work done: But since our Master calleth for the E Prov. 23.26. heart as well as the hand and tongue; and requireth Psal. 51.6. truth in the inward parts no lesse, rather much more, than shew in the outward: let us but joyn that inward truth of the heart, unto the outward pro­fession and performance; and doubtlesse we shall be accepted. ( 1 Sam. 12.24. On­ly fear the Lord, and serve him in truth with all your heart, 1 Sam. 12.

[Page 401] A Secondly, we must shew our faithfulnesse to our Master by our zeal in his behalf. A faithful servant will not endure an evil word spoken of his Master behinde his back, but he will be ready upon every occasion to vindicate his credit, and to magnifie him unto the opinion of others: He will make much of those that love his Master, and set the lesse by those that care not for him. And as to his credit principally, so he hath an eye also in the second place to the profit of his Master. He will have a care to save his goods the best he can; it [...]. Euripiae. in Med. act 1. will grieve his very heart to see any of them vainly wasted or imbeazeled by his fellow servants; yea and it will be B some grief to him, if any thing under his hand do but chance to mis­carry, though it be without his fault. See we, how far every of us can apply all this to our own selves in the service of God. If we have no heart to stand up in our rank and place for the maintenance of Gods truth and worship, when it is discountenanced or over­born either by might or multitudes: If our bloud will not appear a little, when cursed miscreants blast the honour of God with their unhallowed breath by blaspheming oaths, fearful imprecations, scur­rile prophanations of Scripture, licentious and bitter sarcasms against the holy Ordinances of God: If a profound drunkard, and C obscene rimer, and habituated swearer, a compleat roarer, every loose companion and professed scorner of all goodnesse, that doth but peep out with a head, be as welcome into our company, and finde as full and free entertainment with us, as he that carryeth the face, and for any thing we know hath the heart, of an honest and so­ber Christian, without either prophanenesse or precisenesse: If we grieve not for the miscarriages of those poor souls that live neer us, especially those that fall any way under our charge: what faithful­nesse is there in us, or what zeal for God, to answer the title we usurp, so often as we call our selves the servants of God?

D Thirdly, if we be his faithful servants, we should let it appear by our diligence in doing his businesses. No man would willingly en­tertain an idle servant, that is [...]. ap. Stob. Ser 60. good at bit, and nothing else; one of those the old riming verse describeth ( Sudant quando vorant, fri­gescant quando laborant) such as can eat till they sweat, and work till they freeze. ( Mat. 25 26. O thou wicked and slothful servant,) saith the Master in the parable, to him that napkined up his talent, Mat. 25. they are rightly joyned, wicked and slothful, for it is impossible a slothful servant should be good. The Poets therefore give unto Mercury, who is interpres divûm, the messenger (as they faign) E of Iupiter, and the other gods, wings both at his hands and feet: to intimate thereby what great speed and diligence, was requisite to be used by those that should be imployed in the service of Princes, for the managing of their weighty affairs of State. Surely no lesse diligence is needful in the service of God, but rather much more: by how much both the Master is of greater majesty, and the [Page 402] service of greater importance ( Rom. 11.11. Not slothful in businesse, fervent A in spirit, serving the Lord,) saith S. Paul. Let all those that trifle away their precious time in unconcerning things, or poast off the repentance of their sins, and the reformation of their lives, till ano­ther age; or any other way slack their bounden service unto God ei­ther in the common duties of their general, or in the proper works of their particular calling: tremble to think what shall become of them, when all they shall be Jer. 48.10. cursed, that have done the Lords work (in what kinde soever) negligently.

We see now what we are to do; if we will approve our selves and our services unto the Lord our heavenly Master. What re­maineth but that we be willing to do it: and for that end pray to B the same our Master, who alone can Phil. 2.12. work in us both the will and the deed, that he would be pleased of his great goodnesse to give to every one of us courage to maintain our Christian liberty invio­late as those that are free; wisdom to use it right, and not for a cloak of maliciousnesse; and grace at all times, and in all places to behave our selves as the servants of God; with such holy reverence of his Majesty, obedience to his will, faithfulnesse in his imployments, as may both procure to us, and our services in the mean time gra­cious acceptance in his sight, and in the end a glorious reward in his presence: even for Jesus Christ his sake, his only Son and our C alone Saviour.

FINIS.

A Table of the places of Scripture, to which some light (more or less) is given in the foregoing Fourteen Sermons.

Chap. Ver. Pag.
Gen. III. 4—5 131
15 241.351.
16 241
19 241
IV 2 242
VI 6 200
IX 25 221
XV 15 210
XVIII 20 137
32 212
XIX 8 40
9 212
16 211
XX s VI 323 &c.
XXIIII 12 &c. 400
XXXI 29 346
XXXII 6 &c. 346
XXXIII 4 &c. 346
Exod. II. 14 10
X 26 369
XI 5—6 224
XIIII 4 179
XX 5 224.231.234.
XXIII s I—III. 125 &c.
Lev. 26. 21 399
23 399
26 &c. 335.301.
Num. 22. 27 282
XXIII 19 200
XXV 5 156
Deut. 8. 3 300
14 306
17 306
  18 316
XV 4 250
XVII 4 109
XXXII 15 310
Ios. 24. 15 394
  24 398
Iudg. 3. 9—10 157
V 7 157
XIX 30 109
1 Sam. 2. 30 396
IV 18 155
XII 24 400
XV 15 377
2 Sam. 13. 28 399
XV 4 117
XXI 14 166
2 King. 2. 9 102
X 20 112
XXI 13 377
s XXIX 173 &c.
Those that have this note s prefixed are the Texts of the Sermons.
1 King. 3. 9 62
VI 25-26 228
VIII 27 226
X 10 209
30 222
XXII 20 210
1 Chron. 26. 29-31 155
2 Chron. 19. 6 114
XXIIII 22 310
Nehem. 5. 15 140
Iob 1. 2 100
5 10
20 224
IX 33 2
XIII 7 36
XXII 30 212
XXIX 9 100
s 14—17. &c. 97 &c.
Psalm 2. 11 398
III 7 112
IV 6-7 301
XIIII 4 111
XVIII 44 398
XIX 12 335.343
13 360
XXXIIII 11 106
XXXVI 3 336
6 215
XXXVII 1 193
XXXIX 11 219
XLV 6—7 102
L 22 213
LI 6 400
12 367
LII 2—4 131
LVII 4 111
LVIII 5 336
6 112
LXXIII 2—3 217
17 217
LXXV 2—4 114.170.
LXXVI 10 348
12 348
LXXXI 12 361
LXXXII 6 105.114.
CIII 1—2 298
CV 14 351
CVI 6 235
s XXX 149 &c.
31 156
CVII 8 352
CIX 14 235
16 101
CXVI 12 299
16 393
CXIX 6 183
94 396
141 4
CXLIII 12 396
CXLV 8 206
16 244
CXLVII 1 312
9 353
Prov. 1. 13 135
III 3 107
XII 13 162
XIV 21 6
XV 8 190
17 301
XVI 12 170
XVII 16 261
XVIII 7 135
9 244
13 110
17 136
XX 25 294
XXI 1 348
XXIIII 26 102
XXV 2 110
XXVI 13 162
25 353
XXVIII 13 335
XXIX 7 137
12 142
XXX 1 6
33 130
XXXI 20 244
Eccles. 1. 4 222
18 337
VIII 11 162
IX 1 179
X 4 270
10 65
XI 4 160
XII 9 68
Esay 1. 24 199
III 9 377
15 111
18-23 381
V 20 372
VIII 20 158
XXVI 12 395
XXVIII 21 398
XXXVII 35 222
XXXIX 8 210
XLIII 23-24 394
XLIV 21 392
LII 11 205
LV 8-9 216
LVII 1 211
LX 12 394
LXV 13-14 395
Ierem. 3. 15 231
V 1 213
VIII 6 349
XVII 9 263
XVIII 7—8 198.202.
18 131
XXIII 29 186
XLVIII 10 402
Lam. 5. 7 231
Ezek. 22. 9 132
XXIX 20 191
XXXIII 13-14 198.202.
Dan. 3. 16 88
18 378
VI 3—5 134
IX 5 235
Hos. 2. 8 310
IIII 1 336
XI 8 199
XIII 9 279
Amos 3. 6 228.279.
VI 4—6 381
Ion. 3. 9 203
Micah 6. 8 380
Zach. 5. 4 227
Mal. 1. 6 398
Matth. 3. 7 226
IIII 10 370
V 15 65
16 180.53.
17 379
29-30. 143
37 40
VI 2 &c. 190
24 395
VII 12 133
IX 13 36
XI 19 180
30 371.395.
XII 31-32. 32
36 31
XIII 5—6 177.183.
20-21. 177
XVIII 7 293
10 4.7.
XIX 21-22. 182
XXIII 4 382
8 367
10 367
13 378
14 377
23 102
35-36. 235
XXIIII 45 400
51 179
XXV 21 400
26 401
28 67
XXVI 11 250.309.
XXVII 25 221
XXVIII 20 55
Mark 4. 16-17. 177
X 18 280
Luk. 3. 14 135
VI 25 381
VIII 6 177
IX 50 86
X 28 208
XII 14 10
48 336
XV 17 194
XVI 2 137
9 245
19 381
25 194
XVII 13 315
XVIII 11 5.359.
XIX 8 130.141.
41 210
53 43
XXI 15 69▪
26 153
XXIII 2 29
11 4
Iohn. 2. 10 58
III 36 82
IX 2—3 219
X 12 31.112.
XV 22 376
XVII 26 396
XIX 12 29
XX 22 56.271.
Act. 4. 19 374
VIII 22 378
X 28 252
XI 45-46. 52
XIIII 1—2 82
15 374
17 301
XV 9 202
28-29 328
XVII 11 375
28 213
XXIII 1 339
XXIIII 25 188
XXVI 9 84
Rom. 1. 16 179
19-20. 280
II 5—6. 218
14 339.340.
15 78
22 42
III s VIII 26. &c.
31 379
IV 13 203
20 399
VI 14 379
16 398
21-22. 396
23 217
VII 4 379
6 379
X 4 379
XI 35 316
XII 7 103
11 402
XIII 1 116
1—6 391
4 106.114.123.163.
6 106
XIIII 2 82
s III 1. &c.
4 10
5 86
6 297
10 11
13 12
14 82.36.
15 383
20-21. 36
22 82
s XXIII 73. &c.
XV 1—2 383
14 158
XVI 18 374
1 Cor. 1. 13 375
26 370
III 4—5 375
21 195
22-23 285.302.
IIII 3 342
4 343
5 12.161
7 59.306.358.
V 8 378
VI 12 289.383.
18 326
19-20 370.393.
VII 4 329
7 53.240.
17 56.242.263.
21 271
23 367.369.383.
s XXIIII 237. &c.
31 70
36 91
VIII 1 6.62.
8 69
IX 19-22 383
X 11 158
30 296
XII 4 7
s VII 49. &c. 242.257.
29 59
XIII 5 12
XIIII 37 56
38 336
XV 10 395
2 Cor. 1. 19-20 200
III 17 367
IIII 4 370
V 21 220
IX 10 62
XII 7 6.63
Gal. 1. 10 134.374.
16-17 252
20 398
II 5 372
14 24
19 379
III 10-11 380
24-25 285
IIII 4 285
V 1 285.365.373
13 370.383.
18 379
VI 1 359
2 393
11 376
Eph. 1. 3 223
IIII 8 &c. 224
16 67
28 243.255.
V 3 328
6 373
15 370
VI 5—7 368.400.
Phil. 3. 19 370
IIII 13 395
Col. 1. 10 398
20 285
II 4 373
8 373
22 371
III 5 370
22-23 400
1 Thess. 2. 5 376
16 221
V 23 362
2 Thess. 2. 3 373
4 372
III 6 242
10 108.251.
11 242—3.
12 243
1 Tim. 1. 8 90
13 32.84.337.
III 13 269
IIII 3 302
s IV 275. &c.
5 300
12 4
16 66
V 3 107.251.
8 244
VI 1 397
3—5 291
8 399
20 31.369.
2 Tim. 1. 6 31
14 31.369.
Tit. 1. 15 302
III 3 395
8 70
Heb. 1. 3 300
IIII 1 208
12 186
13 11
VI 4—5 178
18 207
VIII 6 380
X 30 11
XI 8 398
XII 9 204
11 217
23 302
28 398
Iam. 1. 6 61
8 118
17 52.60.278.337
21 387
25 367
II 12 367
IIII 12 10
15 202
17 88.337.
V 17 374
1 Pet. 2. 13 116.391.
s XVI 364. &c.
18 399
24 220.
v 3 371-2.
2 Pet. 2. 1 377
15 347
III 18 33
1 Ioh. 2. 7 395
IIII 1 375
V 3 371.395.
Iude 3 369
4 379
16 374

ERRATA.

Page Line For Read
22 A.3. deserved,) deserve,)
17 A.3. formerly formally
52 E.5. and from and for
66 B.1. But this By this
82 E.3. it is a it, as a
90 E.6. deside decide
96 C.2. profitable probable
135 A.4. case care
155 B.5. over the Lord, of the Lord,
199 A.5. a sign a sigh
214 E.2. imputions. imputations
306 C.3. glorifying glorying
  —9. glorifieth gloryeth
343 D.7. [...] [...]
372 B.6▪ part pa [...]t
385 C.8. not in the not the
401 B.10. and obscene rimer, and an obscene rimer, an

In the Margent.
Page For Read
70 b 1 Cor. 15.1. b 1 Cor. 14.1.
82 c Joh. 3.3, 6. c Joh. 3.36.
114 b Rom. 13.1. b Rom. 13.4.
149 The Argument cited The Argument a cited
137 [...] Concil. Trid. Concil. Tribur.
177 b Tit. 12.4. b Tit. 2.14.
191 c Joh. 3.10. c Joh. 3.10.
210 d 4 King. 2. d 4 King. 22.
226 d— reddit d— redit.
244 [...] [...]
293 c Matth. 8.7. c Mat. 18.7.
313 diebus diebus ac noctibus
325 b [...] [...]
344 i [...] [...]
368 c Matth. 13.9. c Matth. 23.9.
375 b 1 Joh. 4.11. b 1 Joh. 4.1.
396 b 1 Sam. 2.50. b 1 Sam. 2.30.
398 c Heb. 12.18. c Heb. 12.28.
401 [...] [...].

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal. The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.